Author Archive


Decembar 6, 2019 KSCO Interview;

Listed below this new chapter is everything to do with how Obama tried, twice, to kill me in a road “accident” and other matters, but here I want to cover the recent radio interview some of you may have actually heard.

The fur WAS flying, I don’t think anyone would disagree with that. It was like family members screaming over each other arguing like families do, sometimes. It was not your stereotypical interview at all, in fact. I, myself, have NEVER heard any celebrity accuse, publicly, the public for trying get him killed just to duck the matter he’s involved in. Oh, I did, though. And did I ever.

Just some quick examples;

I’m not GOING to let the public kill me like weak Jesus did, or weak John Lennon or weak Martin Luther King Jr, and others who just let themselves get killed did…..I pray the monster asteroid I saw as a child wipes you all out if you can’t man up to this issue and jail Stephen King in my lifetime. Whatever life you would have left over after that wouldn’t be worth living anyway….The average listener would rather I get killed or plow my van into a crowd of 100 people and kill a few dozen people just so I could get myself locked up and they could be done with having to deal with Lennon’s murder rather than deal with the evidence. That’s how sick the public actually is in this matter……The average person I see who thinks I’m crazy for my beliefs looks like Linda Blair in “The Exorcist” when she’s turning green and projectile vomiting while her head spins round and round….You all need an exorcism before you can begin to see the evidence for what it is….You were all raped by the devil and kidnapped by barbarians when they killed John Lennon. Now that you have been raped by Satan you are traumatized by the experience and you don”t WANT to press charges, you just want to sulk and be miserable and forget about everything, like a victim…..”

And that’s just a small sampling of just how in the public;’s face I actually found myself in that heated interview. In listening to the tape I made I noticed I got angry while reading the quotes from Nixon’s book, “The Real War”, where he explains why it was necessary to assassinate John Lennon short of saying his name. I regard that mentality as satanic and evil and I hated to have to read it over the airwaves. Pure, evil poison. The very logic that robbed the world of John Lennon. Especially so, then after, when the host dismissed those quotes as irrelevant as well as my cryptography examples which he claimed were “just words”.

I had no problem admitting, three times, that I was at fault with my conduct  and that I have problems associated with being the neglected messenger all this time while my life is under deadly assault as the public idly just watches while I suffer in constant danger. And yet, each time I did acknowledge my uncouth behavior and take responsibility for it, the next listener, or that same one, would say something to justify my rage against their blindness and phoniness.

“What you need to do is move on with your life….””You need to lighten things up and not get so serious….maybe we could flash mob his event with posters about other matters to distract from him…John Lennon was the reason for the peace movement, not you..”
To this last remark I replied; “And have you noticed it’s only ME avenging his murder and not you? And you want to call me the crazy person for avenging John.”

So, people, yes, I did lose my composure and I did not comport myself in a manner I am proud of. I DID stand up the the public’s satanic denial and resistance to the evidence that is hard and powerful, indeed, however. All the while why they were trying to shoot it down out of messenger envy, alone, it seemed at times. Like a scene right out of “The Exorcist”.

Of course I suspect a rigged call board that night with plenty of advance planning and setting up. Only two of the dozen callers was halfway on my side. To those two callers who said they think I have my head on my shoulders and keep going and the other about how to improve my display on the street, to those two, I apologize for the conduct we all witnessed by me, after, with other callers. To the other callers, however, it’s you who should be apologizing to me for your jealousy, fear and shame and cowardice in the matter of what I do that you can’t deal with., apparently. You, especially, need a celebrity like me to exorcise you and most of everybody on earth, for that matter. Just look at your school children shooting each other right out of Stephen King’s novel “Rage” in the mid 70’s about exactly shooting up one’s classmates.

I happen to believe Lennon’s murder was Moscow’s crime and that King hates America and puts on a phony “liberal” front to deceive you all, but what do I know, right? I’m only saving America and all the slobs who let Lennon’s killer skip a trial, in the first place, from a sick foreign plot to destroy us and I am being targeted by the government and a weakling public for death for it. I suppose I have a right to be mad at all of you for that, especially. You’re the traitors, I’m the exorcist you victims absolutely need. Moscow really screwed your heads up, didn’t they?

I’ll leave the commentary to just that, for today, and hope you forgive me for falling short of my usual heroism and standards. On the other hand, I did have to play the role of exorcist, sooner or later. It just happened to be sooner than most of us would like. Don’t expect anything less honest of me in the future if I become famous. I am the anti phony. When will the rest of you admit it, though? It’s the public’s wickedness and phoniness that was really showcased that interview, in my humble opinion.








“Wake up, Grow up, Show up.”


“Whewww, Before I begin:”

Having just read what is below this primer that I am including to brace you for what I have to say, I must admit that, having just read it, even I feel like I just shared a closet with a wild bobcat for five minutes. On the one hand, what I say below is spot on, exactly how I feel and have felt all this time. On the other hand, wow, it’s hard to stomach and take at times, I’ll admit. How did I go from polite doctor’s son with a bright future to a ranting activist focused on one issue, John Lennon’s murder, spewing what must sound like venom instead of the antidote it all really is? I can’t just release that message without adding this one, too, to ease the impact.

So, allow me to explain; When we were brainwashed Dec. 8. 1980 and were told a man named Chapman shot John Lennon because he considered John to be a phony, when we were told that he had The Catcher In The Rye book on him at the time, a book that showcases what phonies all adults are, we were being set up to become ludicrous phonies, ourselves. They were busy transposing the truth exactly 180 degrees – that lie works the best – and blamed your phoniness as a people all on John Lennon, the least phony human on earth at the time. “You’re not the phony who is willing to look the other way and blame a lone assassin on just our say so, when you know better, inside, no, you’re going to blame what’s wrong with all of you on John.” The people who killed John Lennon already knew that all of us humans are weak in this respect, that we are all original phonies. Not original sinners, like Christianity says, but phonies. That THAT IS our original sin whether we like it, admit it, recognize it, or not. You’re all phony.

I wondered, as the finder of the evidence, WHY adult phoniness played so importantly in their narrative to cover up their actions. I had no idea just how important the subject of adult phoniness factors into what I have been up against for over three decades. YOUR INNATE PHONINESS, at least once you pass puberty and become a full fledged adult. It’s a sin that afflicts mostly just adults, I’ve noticed, true to J.D.Salinger’s message. It’s a lot like how your body manages pain. For example, if you were savagely bitten and attacked by a bear, although you would HEAR your bones crack, you might not feel anything at all. It’s how your body protects you from unbearable pain. Similarly, you want to protect yourself from mental and emotional pain. Admitting that you are a weakling to allow the media to instruct you all to blame Lennon for your phoniness when you really suspect he was killed for political reasons, is a bitter pill to swallow. It means you have to confront your lying media, arrest evil politicians and get to the bottom of things and that, frankly, scares the living s*** out of all of you. So, what do you all do? You flip on your phony switch and pretend you’re all right and everything is hunky dory and life can just go on with no bad effects if you all just turn your heads and look away. Even though that is exactly the worst thing on earth TO do. You enable evil to walk in and rule. Being phony. It’s like a scab that forms after you cut yourself, to protect your open wound from more pain. It’s so powerful most of you would rather molest your kids than admit the truth. A proven fact. I have seen it rear it’s ugly head like a medusa in people I know, friends, family. Everybody. It’s a monster in all of you you have to admit and confront before you ever deserve to live under the truth. Until you admit you’re a PHONY to dismiss hard evidence in the matter of Lennon’s murder, you’re too sick to progress any further. As long as you stay sick I remain in real danger and you’re all, already, silently hoping I get killed in a car wreck just to let the pressure off of you to grow the f*** up. So, why don’t you all just grow up and admit what your kids can see?; The government let Stephen King kill John Lennon and evidence P-R-O-V-E-S it. I can’t blame myself for being insulting as I must exorcise all of you and not just inform all of you. I believe that you need someone like me or a John Lennon to guide you all or you’re without a voice. That without a celebrity / normal person to help you you’re stuck with the government, instead.

Only your phoniness stands in the way of your helping me every FIRST SUNDAY, every month, noon until 6 P.M. in downtown Monterey. Get over it. Help me, please.  Best chance to change the world, ever.

In fact, I’ve just added a new chapter to buffer the harder to swallow ones I discussed. My chapter immediately below. Then the ride gets a little rough.

Linda, are you reading this?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

Feb. 14, 2022;

It’s Valentine’s Day and a year since we saw each other that night in Dallas. It’s also your birthday, or just about, as I recall. That you offered such tender, kind words, up front, about any impact I had on your life just amazes me. I’m so touched by you, as usual. I was just rousted by Dallas P.D. with a lung full of the illegal smoke minutes earlier and I was half asleep and half crazed at almost just having my van towed and my life turned upside down. I had to sing just to ease my worried mind at the time, I guess. Not unlike the night the Macon P.D. rousted me in my sleeping bag next to my VW in 1977(8)(?). I guess THAT was all part of our maker’s plan to remind me that you, too, trespassed against me, once. Is that why I was so standoffish? Then, too, our meeting at night, you standing in the street, the left side of your face presented to me to remind me of my trespass against you. Like the two of us transported over time back to exactly that awful night, again. You know, had your legs not been so long and you so tall compared to my memory of you I WOULD HAVE gotten out of my van and walked over to you and knelt down and held you in my arms as I begged for your forgiveness and apologized to you for slapping you and walking away that awful night. I was SO close, Linda, to doing exactly that as you stood there in the street, your eyes welling up with tears. At the last moment I chickened out thinking what if it wasn’t you? I wasn’t even sure at all until a half hour later. But I WAS wondering, indeed, after hearing your wonderful voice up close after you walked around to see me. What were the odds it could be you at night 44 years later after I had already left the area hours earlier? And, now, NOW, Linda, seeing your recent photo that I saved before you took it down under Google and your maiden name / Alabama. The one of a smiling you in the white sport jacket (?) with round circles on the front and, I think, sketches of a city skyline superimposed over it, too (?) I think it IS you, Linda. Especially since it looks like the expression on the left side of your face is re living the moment you saw my hand on its way. The look of horror and dread and regret that I remember seeing on your face, then. Compared to the right side of your face it’s like night and day, that side reflecting the shining star of a woman you are, too. All sunny and happy. I feel so guilty of this fact. I left a scar on your heart and soul and I’d love to heal it if you’ll let me. I’m glad I took a little off of it at the last second. If only I had been able to stop. I very nearly did. I did not mean it, Linda. I was hurting beyond reason. I was young and stupid. I know you’re probably married and, if so, so be it. I screwed up and I have paid a price for my mistake. Not having you as a friend and lover. Even if you were available to me I am not available to any woman until I am brought forward, my expose made public and my life made safe, first. Even then, I noticed I still suffer from a fear of commitment, regardless of for whomever. I DO need to grow up. It was you who revealed me and my many faults to myself. I’ve never hit a woman before or since you. “You always hurt the one you love…” lyric was running in my head as I walked away. Were you free could I commit to you? Knowing what I know about me, maybe, but only if you are over your lying ways and also loved me. I did all my chasing of you and won’t repeat that mistake. Or was it your mistake, then, not to trust me and let me make things up to you? Pretty rich combination were we. Either way, we both made our mistakes. I know all about your nervous breakdown and a guy who broke up with you to join the military, once, and all about your father and his likely prior meddling with our chances, then. You actually tried to come completely clean with me when I picked you up and I should have let you and listened to you and not been so insecure, myself. You seemed so mean, it seemed, and I had no idea what you had been through, then. I was lied to and confused. Meanwhile, I’m attracted to a certain news anchor on T.V., lately, in fact, as I think she’s possibly marriage material if only she were single. (She’s married). (Seeing you got me thinking about all that I’ve been missing. She may not even know I care.) So, so much for anyone having to worry about a lingering me if you’re already involved. I AM trying hard to move on even if there is a small chance it will lead anywhere. I KNOW, with that recent photo of YOU, that you have NOT moved on from that hurt and shouldn’t we mend our fences anyway? I actually am so tender and loving I even healed my brother’s dog’s cataracts, once, with my magic touch. Give me a real chance to know it is really you and see if I can’t put that side of your face I once slapped back on straight for you. You’re hurt, it shows and only half as much as I’ve been hurting all this time. You were always on my mind, Linda, all this time, regretting what I did to hurt you. Many thousands of hours of not being able to not think about it. I’m hurting, too. Please let me make it right. The sooner the better, don’t you think? Life is short. Please.

Love and friendship, always, Steve Lightfoot

P.S.: I know you don’t want to start up with me again and I can’t start up with anyone, now, anyway. I’m in too much danger to attach to anyone, anyway. I would like to be your friend, again, as I consider you a friend with rare qualities that only you have ever shown me. Life IS too short to hold a grudge. It would have to be in person as that last meeting at The Alamo is not a just last hurrah for us at all. I wasn’t given a fair chance to know it was even you. Admit it. Don’t be afraid to see me. I just want to heal the hurt we gave each other, if possible. Life will be better and lighter, after, for us both. We really are friends, I think. We shouldn’t be enemies. We both deserve better than that. One meeting is what I’m asking you for, Linda.

P.P.S.: I recently visited Google and saw me watching Jack Nicklaus at the 17th hole, Sunday, at the 1977 Maters right before we met. Wow! Me before I met you. Google 1977 Masters final round and you’ll get a blast from the past. I so wish I had a photo of you to remember you by.
Love, always, Steve Lightfoot. Steven Lightfoot, to please you, in fact.

Nov. 25, 2019;                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           I just found out that I can actually speak to you all via KSCO Radio airwaves this upcoming Dec. 6 from 4-6 P.M. That’s late Friday afternoon, two days before my rally. So far, so scheduled, so tune into 1080 on the A.M. dial at the magic two hour time frame.

Meanwhile, here, I will try to collect my talking points and play the role of exorcist and not just messenger, this time. Some points I intend to cover;

Number one; the hard evidence, as I discovered it, at least the first ten minutes of my initial discovery. It was the wormhole that allowed me in to the world of big government codes in major magazines that proves the Mark David Chapman story was ” Big government lie.” to put a Russian accent on things. The bold print codes, the book by Nixon next to Reagan the day of the murder and what is in it to do with killing John Lennon, the killer’s alleged name and letter linking himself to Reagan weeks before the crime and the killer’s face and true identity; Stephen King, THE Stephen King of horror fame, in fact, and what King writes about that removes all doubt that Lennon’s murder was exactly a Nixon, Reagan government plot, documented for posterity in a source that can not be refuted or covered up; the back issues of these major magazines.

I need to explain why normal media and court channels aren’t available to me. Fear keeps any attorney from attaching himself to my cause. Fear of the system they all work for. Melvin Belli, the flamboyant attorney in San Francisco, just happened to die of a heart attack the very week his office was considering taking on my cause, the only attorney who ever expressed any interest, ever. Of course, the New York City District Attorney is only good for keeping his end of the cover-up intact.  If that office was good to begin with John Lennon might not be dead, today. The local authorities, no luck there, ever, either. Even the Santa Rosa City Council said it wasn’t their responsibility to help me while I was being denied due process on all sides. So much for law and order. As if all of you didn’t already know that the system is stacked against me. Wicked world.

The media IS an evil, I say even a foreign controlled, empire devoted to subduing all of you, not informing you. Their bread is buttered by the government and their subsidies and the media are the type of people who are self centered, jealous and venal when it comes to making money. It doesn’t matter how, mostly just how much. If Barbara Walters is paid her 20 million a year she’ll betray us like Judas. She knowingly did in 1992. In her case, though, money wasn’t the whole matter. She was a traitor to the public.

Every several years or so some stooge in every t.v. station in every market is telling you the biggest three lies in America; Mark David Chapman. Those three lies. They have no idea or don’t even know any better, these days, but it used to be an inside secret throughout the industry to stop my message at any and all costs. Such jealousy against the one who actually tells the truth, doing what should be the media’s job, while all of them are licking cover-up boot, is a sight to behold. No, our media is also no good and only a grass roots show of support will turn this news into action and any good. That means only the public can break this news. With me, of course, as well. McCartney isn’t doing his job as THE appropriate, prominent voice. No, he’s no good, either. Just you people and me. It’s us versus the wicked ways of the world. Us versus the wickedness of mankind, itself!

Otherwise you’re asking me to commit a crime to demand recognition or to fast and ruin my body to get your attention. I saw how you punished Caesar Chavez  (I actually once met him and shook his hand) that way and he died from resulting complications. Is that how you treat your heroes? They must torture themselves, first, before you care? I could easily force this news right down your stubborn, masochistic throats any number of ways. Given the danger I’m really in (See other chapters below where I give the details of two high speed “accidents” I’m just realizing were Obama’s two attempts to kill me, already.), given my predicament, I could legally commit some crimes to remove my life from danger. Even then, I’d risk falling right into the government’s trap and take myself out of any future input on how the news is handled, after. I’d be killed shortly after any jail stint, you can bet on it.

So, no, I hate to disappoint you all, public included, who wish I WOULD make a mistake, but I’ll wait you all out, if necessary. Ultimately, the longer you all take to care the more you will all stink, afterwards. It’s YOUR reputation, U.S. public. So far you all look like jealous, evil John Lennon killing cowards sucking a certain horror writer’s you know what. Is that any way to behave, people? It can’t be denied. It can, in fact, be proven. And you think the world will only laugh at me, someday. “Look at those Americans; classless baboons abusing and neglecting their messenger all these decades!!! Horrid! Too scared to care!….And they “think (they’re) so clever and classless and free”. All that ‘free’ and ‘brave’ rubbish” they’re always bragging about….” The watching world, is, in fact already saying all of that.

Next, the issue of my importance to the public versus the image the public may have of me.

To the outside world I may seem like just a man married to his website van and a political cause and of no consequence to anyone but himself. I just might be vastly more significant. Frankly, I am NOT as big or bigger than Jesus Christ who was killed for shaking things up against Caesar. I AM, however, in a class with Martin Luther King Jr., John and Robert Kennedy, Gandhi, John Lennon and others who changed the course of history and human evolution. Nothing less than any of these others just listed is my contribution to your lives. Fear not, as I plan to write a book titled “Feet Of Clay” about me, someday, to laugh at my own stupid self along the way. I’m not perfect, but I am as significant as anyone alive today. The 16 year old activist against global warming, Greta Thunberg, is another world changer. Elon Musk, another. There are lots of us leaders out there you all desperately need. YOUR problem, as a people, in fact, is that you always KILL these guide stars of humanity because you’re easy prey for the government and all the evil tricks they use to control you with. You seem, excuse me, too stupid to recognize that the reason they always kill your heroes is BECAUSE the government knows you ARE powerless without them. THEY know the importance of the hero / visionary in our midst. You let yourselves be raped, robbed, screwed, blued and tattoo’ed every time, don’t you? Like animals who can’t think. Behind all of your do nothing, self destructive behavior, fear rules your minds and hearts. Otherwise you’d stand up for yourselves and fight back.

Martin Luther King tried to free the black man. Gandhi, the people of India. Steve Lightfoot, like John Lennon, tried to free all men, knowing none of us are free, yet.  My impact, if your fear of government and messenger envy doesn’t kill me, first, will be bigger than I can imagine, and that’s a huge, whole lot. Probably MORE change than all of these lesser than Jesus heroes combined. So far, I am the only one to stay alive and not be killed by your neglectful behavior. John Lennon will, ultimately, get most of the credit for this story, however. He gave his life for it, I just sacrificed a ‘normal’ life for it. If only John had told us, as he made his re appearance; “You know, Nixon’s still gunning for me, people. Make sure he doesn’t get any ideas about whacking me, please. I’m making my comeback hoping you all have my back.” He’d probably still be alive, today. Mick Jagger made a video decades ago showing govt. goons with machine guns stalking the band or he might have already been killed, too. That video was immediately banned BY the govt., after, in fact. Mick was smarter in some ways than John, I’ll admit.

In fact, John Lennon, who KNEW you jealous, scared of your government – I have to say it – jackasses WOULD get him killed, told McCartney to tell the public, after he was killed, that his murder was “The Event”.  Just that. That’s exactly what Paul said the next day, in fact. “The Event”. That’s a big statement. What did John Lennon mean with his last words before your collective neglect, your predictable, proven behavior, took his life? Here’s what I think it means; “Oh, yes, they’ll kill me, but my populism will over rule their cover up and they, for once in history, will get caught  and that will make all the difference. Once the public has to confront it’s dirty laundry and see the fruit of it’s contribution to the problem, they will have no choice but to change their ways. An automatic, involuntary revolution of all mankind.” It’s also why he sang “Come together, right now, over me” and other hints he left behind. “Don’t let me down”….”Stand by me”…””The way things are going they’re gonna crucify me.”

Except for me, John’s populism did NOT make the difference where any of YOU are concerned. But just that I was different, DOES make all the difference. It only takes one spark to start a revolution. John impressed ME enough to NOT LET the bastards get away with anything. It happened that I later stumbled onto the evidence they left behind and we find ourselves here, almost 38 years later. You’re all still sucking your thumbs in denial, many of you hoping I get killed. I’m still right as rain about everything and it’s all of you who are the silent sicko’s who need my help. Most of my problems, and I have some, are the result of the public’s apathy, anyway. Your sickness HAS driven me a little mad trying to save you all. Problem is we need each other. You can’t succeed without me and my facts, I can’t succeed without you and your mental health and self respect kicking into gear and responding to my evidence to begin with. That’s what is lacking, though. Your spine, not my evidence. Forget the media and the courts. They’re just as corrupt as you all are, U.S.public. You’ll have to get well, first. They will not set YOU free. It’s a soul searching moment for all of you, isn’t it?

When I was a teenager I took stock of my great fortune then, to, not only be a free citizen in America, but to also have a public celebrity / hero on my side countering the automatic control of government over our lives. I had the complete, healthy picture we are missing today. We only have ME to save poor all of US.  And I am marginalized  by the media and most of you can’t even see who I really am. Nobody as courageous as me has come along since John Lennon. Just as surely no rock group or other kind of artist has touched the genius of The Beatles since 1969. You’ve stagnated as a culture. If any of you don’t think so it only proves your folly and need for help in the first place. As I have famously pointed out, you parents and your denial is what is driving your kids to shoot each other at school. Every time they hear you poo poo what I do, among other things, they have SEEN my evidence and they KNOW you adults are just so F.O.S., after all. Your world has turned into a horror movie under the Mark Chapman lie. You have nobody to defend you from your government like John used to defend me from Tricky Dicky back when I was a young man. Humanity NEEDS a folk hero / leader to be healthy. Period, no arguments to the contrary allowed. You’ve all killed too many of them to have a say, in my opinion. Just like Indian tribes needed their chiefs to prosper, you, so called, free U.S. citizens need a John Lennon or a Steve Lightfoot to have a fighting chance at decency and fairness and beauty and justice in your lives. You simply CANNOT do it all by yourselves. You’re all fractured and unglued. As much as I prefer Donald Trump to the alternatives even a Donald Trump, at least until he has my balls and arrests King, is not enough for you people to stay free. He has, so far, left the bedroom door wide open for Stephen King to walk in and sodomize your children with his evil influence. The single biggest crime against humanity is staring him square in the face and he has, so far, wilted at the thought of grappling with it. The biggest threat to America in the world; Stephen King and his message that has turned you into a nation of students who are shooting each other, en mass, he has not yet been man enough to address. I’m big news and he knows all about me, as president, believe me.  I gave Pence my evidence package this month if his team did their job. He’s brave, yes, but not yet brave enough to compete with me. Besides, you see how Moscow’s band of mostly, if not exclusively, Russians (Haven’t you all noticed?) are out to impeach him. You need ME to be able to point that out and stop the charade. They already have your heads twisted 180 degrees backwards. Government specs, 180 degrees, exactly. Even a man of the people / president of the United States is less trustworthy a leader than an organically grown folk hero is. That would be me, Steve Lightfoot, at the very front of the line. Nobody else is close or even on the horizon. Look around. It’s scary, vacant for heroes, today. Besides that, I have proven I am not out for the money or the fame but only the POWER to be able to make the world a better place. My evidence find gives ALL OF YOU MASSIVE POWER. You need to keep me alive to be there once it’s world news, too. Otherwise it will be mangled beyond recognition by your evil government. Wake up, please. You all need to bring me forward and out of danger, God DAMN IT! please wake up, people. This is the biggest break humanity has had in thousands of years. You deserve an asteroid if you can’t honor this evidence in time.

If the human race cannot come together over John Lennon it cannot come together at all, ever, for anyone. If that’s the case, shame on humanity that no one but me is doing his job as a citizen to demand truth and justice. ‘Human race on it’s face’ never seemed more true. You raped victims need a hero to save you. You just hate to admit it. I don’t necessarily love having to do all the work it will force out of me, either. Privacy and anonymity gone forever. It’s just got to be done, though.

What do you think will happen if twenty, fifty, a hundred or so of you all show up in downtown Monterey this December 8? Think about it. A mob with signs and my van with all it’s messaging all scrunched together in tiny downtown Monterey. The media, as corrupt as it is, WILL print it and WILL air it. They’re not going to deny you your spine’s efforts. They will not show you they aren’t on your side after you demand attention. The problem is you’ve just never demanded attention before. I am having to teach all of you how to stand up for yourselves and fight back, for once. I’m the first to fight back.

So, a hundred of you wake up, grow up and show up December 8. Then the media gets it in the local news, at first, and then the bigger markets will be informed, slowly at first, and then a groundswell will emerge out of nowhere and it will begin to take on a life of it’s own. This story has wheels, baby! Just get it started and SEE what happens, after.

King WILL be arrested, Chapman, maybe Yoko, eventually. It will suddenly become bigger than the 9 /’11 coverage was and saturate every crevice of humanity worldwide until we will all know the truth; Stephen King murdered John Lennon in a sick government plot against the people. If I am not killed I will have the whole world asking me questions and I will be in a position to help my victimized fellow man, my main goal in all this time. It’s all about changing this sick and wrong world. Now we have the power of evidence, for once in our miserable lives.

I predict teen suicide will be cut in half within the first two years of the news going public. I predict the same for drug overdoses in America and all related forms of despair. School shootings may entirely stop, I even wonder. I predict better orgasms for all and that’s not all, folks. Food will taste better, people will look each other in the eye more and smile more. Once you get your self respect, dignity and health back you’ll be able to MAKE whatever changes you’d like while I’m in the hot seat to speak in your behalf and get the big jobs you want accomplished done. If I’m killed, though, you’ll be right back to square one and find yourselves looking down your shirt collars in shame like you all did when John Lennon was shot. Castrated and ashamed, again. Not a shameless, self serving plug, but the truth. The whole Steve Lightfoot message is to stop letting your evil government kill the heroes you need or stay stupid, forever. Make a stand, public. Keep me alive and America just might have a chance. If not, I doubt it, frankly. Meanwhile, listen to my interview and wake up, grow up and show up for my Dec. 8 rally, please. Read my website, too; Check out the New Devpts. page, too.   Lots of stuff I left out here you need to read, too.

Thanks for listening. See you on Dec. 8, if you care about your life, at all, I hope.

Steve Lightfoot, your endangered messenger                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   (To be continued…)

O.K. Now for the harsh medicine and the exorcism you all need.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            Don’t you all just love my new four foot by three foot black sign with four inch yellow lettering? “PARENTS COVER-UP – STUDENTS ‘SHOOT ‘EM UP'” It’s me, Steve Lightfoot, America’s unsung super hero, NOT at a loss for words, for once, in expressing the magnitude of the evil Stephen King killing John Lennon represents. Oh, you didn’t know that the Mark Chapman story was just a media cover-up? It was. Incontrovertible facts PROVE Nixon and Reagan arranged for author Stephen King to murder John Lennon and control you all with fear instead of hope. It’s just a provable fact and your kids seem to know it. The crime is so big words can’t express it better in fewer letters than I’ve ever found as my new sign. It doesn’t take much to figure out what it means as I stand next to my logo’d van with other signs about the time and place (Dec. 8, a Sunday, from noon until 6 P.M. in downtown Monterey, Ca.)  It means exactly this; Because the phony parents are too lame to care whether Stephen King shot John Lennon, or not, and because my website van has already let the kids know I’m correct based on hard, seeing is believing, evidence – Stephen King getting John Lennon’s last autograph – the students feel betrayed by their cowardly, lying, phony parents who tell them I must be a nut to think that. EVERY last parent they know, in fact. They, in turn, deeply resent their parents for opening the bedroom door for Stephen King instead of protecting them and, because they fear their authoritarian parents too much to take out their resentment and anger on them, they take it out, instead, on their fellow classmates who they secretly don’t want to grow up to be like their evil parents in the first place. Therefore, the phenomenon of school shootings is taking place all across our once saner land. First the parents fail the kids, second, the kids shoot up their classmates out of anxiety and frustration at their parent’s phoniness and deceit mostly for failing to arrest and jail their molester, murderer, Stephen King, among other issues as well. They see a world not worth living in their parents are such horrible, phony monsters. Only this evidence I have discovered in 1982 is adequate enough to let your children know, for a fact, that their parents are insane and phony. Now there is proof that the adults are scared blind and, frankly, F.O.S..

I’m so correct about this that the school shootings stopped for a three month period right after I first got on talk radio and said as much after the Gilroy Garlic Festival shooting and wrote about this in my website. Apparently at least the kids ARE paying attention. (Congrats, kids, on the three month hiatus, keep up the good non violence.)

Hi, allow me to introduce myself; My name is Steve Lightfoot, the unsung super hero of America that you’re all secretly trying to kill in a freeway accident (See chapter immediately below this one for details at my New Dvpts. page) For three decades, plus, I have been exposing the evidence Time, Newsweek and U.S. News magazines left behind in their government bold print codes including the killer’s alleged name and letter where he links himself to Reagan weeks before the crime, including the killer’s face and true identity (Author, Stephen King) also in print several weeks before the murder. See for details if you aren’t intimidated by reality and hard evidence. I need about 100 of you concerned citizens to help me stand next to my van and signs in downtown Monterey, Dec. 8, from noon until 6 P.M..  Otherwise this powerful news and your lucky break to save America will just twist in the wind like a hero without a people to save. How am I to get my findings in the media if you betrayed victims of the media lie don’t show up to DEMAND the truth? You have to spank your media for their treason, people. It’s your job. None of you are ever off the hook in any of this. The mountain sized asteroid that I saw that just missed us in 1966 is always out there to save you from your hell, I pray, if you’re too masochistic to save yourselves in my lifetime and confess. (You all DO KNOW that the Gulf of Mexico is a crater, right?)

Right now, America, you are being taken over by Moscow and it’s evil mischief. It only sounds crazy. In fact, F.D.R. Wilson, Eisenhower, Nixon, Reagan, both Bush’s and the Clinton’s and Obama, too, were all really working more for Moscow than America via the Rockefeller family who really runs your country behind the scenes. This same family who owns the mass media, here, the worlds largest oil company and one of the worlds biggest bankers, besides. A trillionaire who keeps his name out of the media he’s so all powerful. Most of your magazines are printed in Rockefeller Plaza and NBC has it’s studio’s there as well. The man behind the curtain who has run our presidents for most of your lied to lives. He wants to transform America from the ‘land of the free and the home of the brave’ to a darker, more castrated version of ourselves and fold us into a dumbed down version of freedom, instead. Trump, he does not run, and that’s the problem, or haven’t you all noticed? He’s out of power with Trump in the president’s seat. He can’t fork us over to the world order like Hillary was supposed to be doing as we speak. Now we are witnessing a Soviet style kangaroo court to impeach and remove Trump because he expressed a legitimate interest in getting to the bottom of what Biden’s son is up to in a corrupt oil company in Ukraine in the first place. No explicit demand of quid pro quo, like Biden did, but any thin straw they can find to spin into gold with their all powerful media empire. Nobody can deny that the deep state is out to catch Trump in any snare they can set for him. Like Soviet spies, in my opinion. Especially Schiff. Lump in George Soros, Kissinger, who works for Arabia’s Ramco oil company and many, many more. My website has other chapters that detail the whole picture in “Crystal Clear” fashion, to paraphrase one of Tricky Dicky’s famous sayings. Just hit the New Devpts. button at the top of the home page, scroll down past this entry and find the others. Speaking of “Crystal Clear” It’s what happens when everything, once confusing, suddenly makes perfect sense and falls into place. “Commie Plot” fills this bill.

As I am trying to condense this flyer to one two sided page I will leave explaining all this up to  my site. Here, however, I want to hammer home the belief that the kids are shooting themselves at school out of disgust over their phony, B.S. artist parents who are FAILing them in this national crisis and news event. Not only do they see their parents nakedly lying to them when they bad mouth me and my evidence, they SENSE that ‘somebody’ is taking over their country behind everyone’s backs at the same time. What do they do? They shoot up their classmates out of pure anger and utter frustration. That’s what. Unfortunately, you’re all phony, brainwashed, terrorized, scared blind and out to lunch. I have proof they cannot deny.

Stephen King has never denied my claims, ever, in all this time. I ran him out of Maine and he lives in Florida, now, and no one is claiming my evidence is weak or flawed in any way in all this time. None of you phonies saw a trial for ANYONE at ALL in the matter of John Lennon’s murder.  And you raped victims let the media call JOHN a phony the week of his murder!  Let’s just say you are simple minded pudding in the government media’s hands for that to be the humiliating case. Stephen King murdered your favorite rock star on his front door step and proceeded to poison you, after, with his sick horror books that the government wants to scare you with, anyway. Meanwhile you are fed a diet of gun violence and murder on prime time T.V. and the movies and big brother shows are popping up everywhere to glorify big government. Admit it, people. How right I really am. Yoko Ono set John up and poisoned you all with her “let the courts decide..” quote to mind control you. Yoko. Just another K.G.B operative taking over denial prone America. She and Stephen King hope all you greedy, silly, selfish Americans go straight to hell. They won’t deny it. either, if you ask them. King is an outspoken enemy of Trump and especially of our 2nd amendment. John Lennon had it all! Brains and talent and power. Jealous Stephen King was the nerd in the shadows with horror books until the evil government made him big. Their calculated, psychological effects of media violence IS a crime against you. Since John Lennon was assassinated your sperm count, men of America, IS down 60 percent! You can’t tell me your diet isn’t modified by Big Brother, as well, besides. Operation castration. That would explain a lot about everybody’s weird apathy about this subject, I suspect. You men really have lost your balls, in a sense. It’s not all my imagination, after all. Thirty years of me wondering what is WRONG with all of you. From humanity to sub-humanity it seems, to me.

Like Paul McCartney, all of you are creator cursed cowards when it comes to defending John Lennon. Every last one of you victims but brave me. No WONDER your phony religions and belief in God are urinating right back at you in your face with evil taking over your student’s minds while you try to scrub yourselves clean with a Bible, for God’s sake. How weak and superstitious and helpless can you all be to just stare into a book when you need to be pounding the STREETS with billboards if you ever hope to be saved at all, ever? I’m not a mean person. When I started out with this expose I was too nice and respectful of your humanity. I trusted you would all do the right thing. Boy, did I EVER overestimate your goodness as a people and nation. If you knew what I know about you, now, you’d all weep, uncontrollably. Blame yourselves for my surliness, now. The right thing, according to your behavior, is to wait until I am killed, next, and do nothing, ever, except grub after money, pay taxes, abuse your kids with King and die. And you wonder why your kids are besides themselves with fear.

I AM, ordinarily, a nice guy who is justifiably angry with all of you, disgusted with all of you. I’m a hero. You’re a terrorized victim. That’s the only difference. I’m brave. I’m informed. You’re not. Simple. I was a little smarter than most of you to immediately suspect the government when I heard the news, initially, but that is really a ‘no brainer’, I think. Nixon’s years long attempt to deport John was big news. The rest of all of you have simply chosen to be blind, willfully blind, and be phony and rollover and take it like a victim. You can’t imagine how ugly that spectacle really is, can you? I’m not one to kiss up to you all quite yet. You want polite? BE decent people. Demand truth. In spite of my strong words and harsh medicine I hope some of you will see through your jealousy of me (That’s right) and fear of government and show up and ‘Stand By Me’, ‘Come Together, Right Now, Over (John)’. ‘Don’t Let Me Down’, as John sang all of the above at a time he suspected he’d be killed, someday, for his outspokenness.

If you DO succeed in getting King arrested I will be your hero and best friend and more powerful than any human on earth. Just like John Lennon used to be. We need each other. Swallow your shame and fear of government and messenger envy and stand with me, people. This is the biggest news event in 2,000 years. Really! AdMIT IT! – December 8, (Also Jim Morrison’s birthday) Be there.

In the meantime, Michael Zwirling of KSCO who aired my two hour interview two years ago is, apparently, willing to have a host interview me, again, Dec. 6 from 4 to 6 pm, if I remember correctly. It will be with Dave Michaels in the late afternoon slot. That’s 1080 on the A.M. dial.

Tell all your friends to listen in to what will be dynamite talk radio. Attend my rally Dec. 8, mostly, though.


Dec.5, 2019; The Impeachment Situation with Trump vs. the “deep state”

What Trump has to do about this overt attempt to impeach him is point an accusing finger at Rockefeller, the man behind the media and the ‘deep state’ that has been forking us over to the Globalist / Moscow committee. Until he does that he has not addressed the predicament he is in. What Trump should do, and this would be so easy as to serve him right to be compromised if he doesn’t do it, what he should do is T-W-E-E-T this: “Check out, folks, if you want to see the evil crimes my enemies are ignoring as they pretend to be your friend. Check it out, people. You may just learn a thing or two.” Of course he should follow that tweet up with a surprise raid on Stephen King’s home in Sarasota, Florida and arrest him and deny him bail and change the channel, entirely. This move would knock  Pelosi and Schiff off the mantle like a cheap trinket of plaster. This move would put his enemies on defense just to stay alive at all. This move would flush the swamp right out of D.C. and send the Pelosi’s and the Schiff’s into a mad hysteria trying to flay away like the evil bats they are.

Will he do it? Meanwhile I’m having to get on talk radio and remind the listeners that it is Schiff and Pelosi who are abusing the power of THEIR office to affect the outcome of the 2020 election, not Trump like they have been saying. What you readers need to know is that Russia is in bed with Rockefeller and the globalists are really the former Soviets and it’s really that simple, folks. Rockefeller was supposed to be finalizing the transfer of America to the globalist totalitarians but Trump snuck past his many tricks and got elected, after all. That’s what all this fuss about getting rid of Trump has been about, all along. He’s holding up the surrender of America and it’s pissing off the traitors who have high jacked America. The fact that you voted for Trump is of no matter to them. They hate you stupid Americans and they don’t respect you, especially since you proved what phonies and pushovers you all are to overlook my evidence that proves evil crimes committed against us all. They think you all stink and don’t count. They will overturn your vote just because they are our enemies and you’ve been too stupid to address this fact for too long. Moscow’s philosophy is this; “If they have a spine they’ll stop us. Until then probe forward with bayonets and advance on them.”

You people are media controlled douche bags – I hate to HAVE to say it, folks – and they seem to know it. They run our media with Rockefeller’s blessings and you are fools who want to call ME a crazy person for doing the right and heroic thing and demand justice for John Lennon’s murder. It’s so much easier that standing upright like a man and fighting back and demanding the truth, isn’t it? The rest of you are too miserable to even care or think about it. Admit it. No WONDER the Kremlin thinks it can steamroll your 2016 vote via their army of agents and enemies of America. You need a hero like me to save you but you’re too proud to admit it? You don’t think it’s a commie plot only because you have forgotten HOW to think, in the first place. You can’t recall a trial for Mark Decoy Chapman and you don’t care what the truth is. Like a traumatized rape victim who doesn’t want to press charges, you flounder helplessly in the wake of having sex with the devil and what it has done to you. You people are flat on your faces as the enemies of freedom are trying to oust YOUR President for saving us in our time of peril. Because most of you ARE weak and flattened and on your collective face we find ourselves in these perilous times. “Strange days” , like Jim Morrison said, “have found us.”

If Trump is to prevail I hope he changes the laws so this one sided gang up against our vote can’t be committed again. The media and the “committee” need to be removed from their abusive positions of power, not our ‘Real Deal” president; Donald Trump. Who can deny that the media and the “House” has been abusing it’s power to affect the 2020 election? Nobody, that’s who. It’s a little like they are all bent out of shape that BIDEN WAS CAUGHT doing a quid pro quo and Trump dared to look into the matter. “Oh, NO! He’s looking into the crimes of OUR guy. Can’t have any of THAT….Let’s turn the tables on him and blame HIM for what our guy admitted doing!”

Typical 180 degree deception right out of the Soviet Union’s playbook.

It is perfectly legal to want to know what the son of the Vice President was doing with a corrupt oil company in Ukraine. Is Biden a foreign agent subverting America? That just might be exactly what scares Trump’s enemies the most. Their great white hope to oust Trump might just be working for our enemies, after all. If I were president I would look into the matter just on the grounds of national security. What IS a vice president’s son doing in a foreign oil company so close to Russia in the first place? It’s a fair question. It’s not just about Trump and his election rival at all. It’s more than that.

If I were Trump I’d open up a deep investigation to ALL this. Joe Biden. That’s right! This whole smokescreen is designed to point us all AWAY from BIDEN to begin with. Trump was looking into his dirt and his people are now freaking out over it. “Trump committed the crime of trying to investigate OUR guy! We NEED Biden to oust Trump. Trump can’t DO that!”


OBAMA TRIED, TWICE, TO KILL ME!!                                                                                                                                                                                                                                          While all of you are twirling on your embedded finger and sitting on John Lennon murder evidence and basically watching me twist in the wind all this time, Barack Obama has twice, already, tried to kill me in a road accident and I’m currently being assaulted by the all too familiar to be a coincidence C.H.P. who, again, are trying to set me up with a head on collision down the road after they first paper me with phony tickets so they can point to them as the reason why, after. Usually what I am about to say might be described as “Crying Wolf” but this time it is not. Just the opposite, in fact. If anything I have been in denial, myself, all these years to just now realize what has been staring me in the face now for almost ten years;.

Barack Obama has already tried, twice, to kill me in a high speed road accident. That’s right, folks. I am the one who has been exposing evidence in John Lennon’s murder and drive the logo’d van. Steve Lightfoot, the most under appreciated hero on earth, if I do say so, myself. Though the evidence proves Reagan and Nixon arranged for author Stephen King to murder John Lennon and covered it up with the media with a story line about Mark Chapman, who never stood trial, it is, apparently, Barack Obama now trying to kill me before I get famous for this monster expose and change world politics. I came to realize, long ago, that these politicians are all in bed together behind our backs and, except for Trump, who they fear like kryptonite, or haven’t you all noticed, are trying to kill me before their New World Order kills America. That real conspiracy, growing around us our entire lives, has already disabled you, morally, and you are helpless to fight what is their systematic campaign of evil against you, King leading the assault. They all work for the globalists in bed with Moscow who are trying to oust Trump and take over America as we speak. King admits he hates our second amendment and Trump. His words. Killing John Lennon and replacing him with a horror writer was step one to destroy us and now they are trying to kill me for exposing this biggest news on the planet. News so huge you are all psychotic with denial about it. A little like the denial even I find myself under today over the ongoing plot to kill me in a road accident. As I write this letter under this C.H.P. assault against me, I find my home town in northern Ca., again, suffering the worst fires there, ever. The area that denied their messenger for three decades. I even reminded them, this week on KGO Radio, that the 2017 fire that burned Santa Rosa occurred on John Lennon’s birthday after all the police abuses I suffered there.

Here’s the chronological order of just recent events as they happened;

In the mid 1990’s a Marin County C.H.P. officer who rousted me for sleeping admitted to me; “Your photo is in every C.H.P. office in the state..” I have always been a high profile activist. I’m sure I was in those days and I can point to an unprecedented level of police abuses against me since 1983 when the Secret Service paid me a surprise visit. It’s detailed in my chapter; ‘People, You’re The Problem’ under the title;’ Police Abuses Against Me.’ Multiple gun pointing episodes, arrests, beatings, media slander, hundreds of episodes.                                                                                                                                                                                                                      In the summer of 2010 while making a left hand turn with a a green arrow in Concord, Ca. a car going almost 60 mph hit me and my passenger in our delivery truck – T bone style – and knocked us thirty feet sideways before our truck rolled over on it’s side. My passenger was protected by the door frame – I made sure of that – and the other driver’s SUV was crumpled almost all the way to the windshield and she escaped unharmed with the help of an airbag. That a sore left foot I suffered is all that happened to us is a small miracle, I think.

I thought, then, that the C.I.A. or somebody like that may have tried to kill me because it was while driving something other than my website van. My enemies wouldn’t welcome that advertisement in the news. Then the police and C.H.P. failed to cite the motorist who was seen by witnesses driving against my green light!  Highly unusual. Then, incredibly, the intersection was immediately paved over, either one or two days, after, destroying the ” scene of the crime ” Like a movie script. All that would have been required is to keep the one car’s light green (It was coming at high speed hidden by a rise ) and activate my light to green to put me in harms way. They had the motive and the means and opportunity; a room with cameras and controls, I learned. I can almost see Barack and Hillary watching the replay of it like they watched the take down of Bin Laden.

Several months later I was subjected to a barrage of three false tickets in a few months time. I was sure that this same deep state faction in our politics was trying to paint me as a reckless driver to point to my record as a reason for what happened and not some plot by them to take me out. The first was a red light camera ticket in San Francisco. (The same city who is liable for exposure for kidnapping and pistol whipping me unconscious in 1987) This occurred at 3 a.m. after some really strange happenings with the other signals leading up to this one. Though the photo shows I am legally past the line I lost that one to Judge Michael Beggert. Before that was even heard I received another red light camera summons a few weeks later. That was dismissed early as the revue I requested showed I made a complete stop before turning right. Then, a few weeks later, and ten minutes after buying a book about how to fight your traffic ticket at Berkeley’s famous No Lo Press bookstore, a motorcycle officer in Oakland ticketed me for a right turn, which he was not a witness to, as I watched him the whole time, looking away, down at his handlebars. This same officer lied on the stand at trial, in fact, after.

By now I was convinced that the San Francisco bay area authorities were out to kill me in a road accident and to then point to these tickets as the reason why when I made the obituaries. An in person visit to Kamala Harris’s office then to investigate was stonewalled. I was being set up for another high speed “accident” it seemed and I, literally, moved to southern California for several years for my safety. Jerry Brown was growing an extra nose at the time (a lump) and looking furtive, the way Obama does, lately, and I figured he might even be involved.

While in L.A. I got one ticket that was suspicious. I found an officer standing in the street in front of me ordering me to pull over. I beat half of his citation but received a seat belt violation there.

I then moved to San Diego and, one day, while minding my own business, driving at 60 mph on the San Diego Freeway in 2015, a uniformed Navy cadet going 75 mph, according to him, – that’s 10 miles over the limit – slammed into my van hard enough to leave a two foot high by five foot long tire mark on the driver’s side and could have caused a fatal result had my van lost control or rolled. I had to chase him down before he pulled over. The C.H.P. took 45 minutes to arrive after I called them. The driver wanted to settle between just us but I wanted a record of the event. A 45 minute delay for a freeway call is TWICE the normal response time and I suspect my name either raised a red flag that required a special meeting with supervisors or they may have been in cahoots, all along, with this military inflicted attack on me. As if to prove this, they did not cite the driver who hit me. I made a big stink about it then with posters and flyers advertising what happened and I left the mark up to show the public what the government was up to. I had not pieced the other accident to this one at the time.

Then, on the 35th anniversary of my evidence find, July 26, 2017, a man exiting his workplace looking sideways to see if homeless people were lingering nearby, ran into my stopped van. He admitted he was not looking forward when the C.H.P. arrived. The C.H.P. officer refused to make a report and said I would be blamed if he did. This man had nothing to do with any government plot and the date was pure coincidence, I’ll admit, but the C.H.P.’s response was preposterous. The insurance companies admitted it was the other driver’s fault and I was paid to fix my van.

Five months later, in Santa Rosa, while using an entrance / egress lane, that an officer tried to call a bicycle lane, I was cited for passing on the right. In fact, a pile of tree trimmings in the road forced me to turn left. A retired judge from Contra Costa county ( The same county as Concord,Ca. that almost killed me ) drove 70 miles to try my case and wrongfully convicted me. I beat that on appeal but I found it odd that he came out of his way from where I was almost killed to convict me in the first place. Is that area a secret enclave of deep state operatives?

Fast forward to now, 2019, and the year started with trouble on January 10, almost the same day Gavin Newsom was sworn in as Governor, when a homeless man I hired to drive me one block to a dentist office for an operation left my van abandoned, in neutral, with the door open and engine running in the middle of the roadway. The next thing I knew I was in the bushes and receiving a D.U.I. ticket from the C.H.P for trying to save my rolling van. (That case is pending toxicology results.)

I had just inherited money following my mother’s death and my new paint job on my 2000 Chevy Astro van was ruined and cost $2,000. to fix. (Although I was unaware of it at the time Jack Fox Auto Repair in Seaside California was, apparently, simultaneously sabotaging my other Toyota van while installing a new motor. I’ll be suing them soon, in fact, for almost $5,000.)

Cris Malsaq, the homeless man who I think set me up, (and who stole $100. from my wallet.) was referred to me by a retired Santa Cruz police officer. This man, named Greg, had knowledge of who I was and that I’d be on med’s and at what time and had three days to coach Cris what to do if he was involved. I think he was. In 1994 the Santa Cruz police, under chief Belcher, conducted a sting operation against me while I was picketing a Stephen King book signing. (My huge sign read; “STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER; IT’S TRUE OR HE’D SUE”) I was put on national T.V. news in handcuffs being pushed into a patrol car and branded a stalker of Stephen King and charged with suspicion of trespassing. I was released, uncharged, two days later but their dirty work had been done. Now Santa Cruz Police and chief Belcher have reason to keep me from becoming famous – that 25 year old police scandal that also involves judge Sullivan who signed the fraudulent warrant..

Though Cris Malsaq admitted to driving to the office and admitted he had a suspended licence the C.H.P officer did not cite him and, in fact, ..”shooed ( him ) away..” from the scene.

The next day I went to the C.H.P. office to explain what happened and warned the officer that I have an avenging angel that punishes my enemies whether I wish it or not and to get out for his own sake if he’s in any plot. I even mentioned that the Loma Prieta quake that devastated Santa Cruz in 1989 occurred right after my first unsuccessful visit there after; “… they let me down.” I later apologized for that to him over the phone in case he misunderstood my intentions..

Two months later, on April Fools Day 2019, and right after someone had broken a pair of my sunglasses grabbed from my dash and left next to my suddenly flattened tire, I was cited again by – that’s right – another C.H.P. officer, AND from the same office as the other one, for unsafe lane change. In fact, two cars ahead of me, one after the other, who suddenly slowed down after seeing the patrol car following me, forced me to take evasive action and swerve around them rather than risking a sudden stop in my high top van with only side rear view mirrors.

I made a motion to prevent the dash cam video because it was edited to show one side of the story and not mine. I never got a response, however. Had the tape been intact I would know whether he happened upon me or waited, parked, for me to leave a lot. He left out one of two minutes his camera recorded. I also motioned to dismiss on the grounds that the officer was a day late in requesting a delay. I expected to receive mail stating my case had been dismissed on that basis. No mail but, instead, I was told my motion(s) would be heard at trial which the officer had arranged to take place on – that’s right – the anniversary of the Loma Prieta quake. It seemed like the one officer told the other to ram my Loma Prieta quake theory down my throat as they convict me hiding behind a pro tem judge and not a real judge as would have happened had I not refused to sign the waiver. When I refused to accept the pro tem judge I saw non verbal communication, faces and raised eyebrows and smiles of worry, take place between the officer and the bailiff, as if convicting me was big news.

My realization that all this adds up to Obama really tried to kill me twice, already, and Gavin Newsom may be trying to, again, set me up for an assassination attempt on the road, all came while fighting this latest ticket. Suddenly it occurred to me that I have been in denial of the danger I really am in, all along.  This realization has left me feeling exhausted and tired and shocked I must say. Denial. It’s hard to admit a former so called U.S. president would be trying to kill me. It took me 10 years. Now a bout of post traumatic stress has been triggered from the insight. I see only a diseased public too blind to see their state. Helpless victims of government evil. Meanwhile, my life is on the line and they don’t care. Terrible, terrible, ugly insights.

In 1984 I received a threat letter from Stephen King two weeks before my Father was killed in a plane crash that occurred on the 10th anniversary of Nixon’s resignation. Two weeks before that his dog was found hanged in a drape cord. (The bitter U.S. public laughed with glee at my misfortune when I told the Cal Berkeley students, in fact. See how sick you all really are?)

Here I am being a brave hero, saving America from a globalist take over, exposing JOHN LENNON’S killers and what do I get? A former president of the United States and his C.H.P. and a cowardly public trying to kill me in such a way that they can point to tickets I received as if I were to blame and not them???!!!

I thought Jerry Brown was involved in 2010 and I think Newsom is involved today. He fits right in with the anti Trump crowd that I have come to see as our enemies is sheep’s clothing. Obama now has THIS scandal I am opening up to the public to worry about and he wants to finish the job he may have started. If I get famous this scandal goes world wide and he knows it. Reagan wasn’t yet president when he went around Carter to kill John Lennon. Obama has deep state connections like the one’s trying to reverse our 2016 vote and, like I said, he looks furtive, lately.

Most depressingly, it feels like all of you American citizens are secretly hoping they DO kill me just so you can continue being a John Lennon killing slob. That’s the real scandal of all. YOU! You can’t save Lennon but you CAN save ME. What kind of people am I trying to save?

I am making a motion to change the venue out of Santa Cruz county and it’s up on my site under the ‘People, You’re The Problem’ chapter. in my New Developments page.

October 27, 2019;

This is the perfect spot to reveal to all of you just how much bad karma has fallen on my enemies over three decades. Although I recently abandoned faith that God exists two years ago, the path of retribution over my shoulder is Biblical in proportion and deserves to be told;

Before I begin, and to show you how much your children DO pay attention to me and my evidence, child on child mass shootings have all but stopped, nationwide, since I got on talk radio and told the listeners that the reason kids are killing each other 52 times a year is because they are angry at their phony parents who are sidestepping their duty to care about Stephen King killing John Lennon, among other things as well, and don’t want their classmates to grow up like their phony parents. That their real anger is towards their parents. I also discussed it on my website, all after the local Gilroy Garlic Festival shooting months ago. It’s as if I rung a big bell out there. Your kids know I’m right. Imagine my influence AFTER I am brought forward.

I’ll start with 1966 as a boy in Healdsburg, Ca. the night I had just laid my head on a pillow in our family’s back yard to see a monster, mountain sized asteroid miss earth by less than 3,000 miles. It lit up the sky, carved out a sixth of the sky as it went silently from California to Hawaii in about two seconds time it seemed. Certainly as big as the one that carved out the Gulf of Mexico that killed the dinosaurs. My first thought was; “We almost all just died.” My second thought was to not tell anyone for fear they’d think I was crazy. For ten years I never did, either.

The point is; I understand how fragile our lives all are. I understand how we can be wiped out in mere days, everyone, with a strike from space. I have an extra reason to not offend the creator with slob like behavior. I fear the wrath of nature if we, as a species, fall short of our real glory. Right now we, no, all of YOU, are begging for an asteroid you’re so fallen from grace, already. Satan must be dancing with delight at stupid, blind, guilty America and it’s people, Stephen King getting a pass for killing John Lennon according to your collective code of apathy. I’m sure this sight, more amazing than anyone else has seen, at the age of 12, accounts for my looking into why Chapman skipped trial in the first place. I knew America was sick not to do so, then.

I am already on record PRAYING for that same asteroid I saw as a child to destroy us as a species for failing John Lennon and ourselves if I die before you, as a people, jail Stephen King and tell the truth. I’d take me very seriously if I were you. The rate you’re going you’ll wait until after I am killed to care about my efforts. That won’t change my prayer. It would only prove you lack the sanity to deserve to continue as a species. “Better dead than Red” “Quality over quantity” I say. You’re all more depraved, frightened, hero killing masochists than you think.

The young man who shot up the garlic festival was quoted saying; “… all you people respond to is force and the barrel of a gun…”It would be great if I didn’t have to scare you with that asteroid to help me this December 08 in downtown Monterey as I conduct my biggest rally of the year to demand evidence disclosure from our media. Won’t you help, please? I’m in real danger and I deserve all of your support. Please be there a hundred strong and my story WILL BREAK! TELL your friends and drum up a buzz for me and be ready by this next December 08, Sunday, at downtown Monterey. You raped victims can do it if you try. I was cooking steak and lobster there when Lennon was shot and it’s as good a place as any. It would be the greatest protest ever made by the U.S. public in terms of change that it would usher in. “The Event” is what John called his death Paul was quoted as saying the next day. Don’t sidestep it like a coward. ‘Don’t let me down’, as John used to sing. ‘Come together over’ his MURDER like he told you to when he knew he was in the same position then as I am now, aware that he was being stalked by the government. He also sang, in that song; “One thing I can tell you is you got to be free..” as if to leave a political map for us after we killed him. “Come together, right now, over me.” He knew he would be killed, then. Don’t make the same apathetic mistake with me. December 08, 2019 means “Right now” like John said. Save Steve Lightfoot or you’ll hate yourselves, after, if I’m killed. – (See site for more attached to this entry. Click Footnotes and new Developments page)

Please allow me to interrupt this original version and postpone a listing of the kinds of karmic retribution that has befallen my enemies and just cut to the chase of what I just said, above;

NEW NEWSLETTER DRAFT; November 8, 2019;

Having just distributed almost 500 4 page newsletters to Monterey and Santa Cruz citizens where I listed the ongoing plot by our government to kill me in a head on collision (Two tamer attempts have already failed, apparently by then president Obama.), and having just been notified that one of my tickets was dismissed yesterday, I now move on to phase two of my original newsletter where I can afford to be more pleasant and informative regarding what is in it for YOU to help ME.

Allow me to introduce myself; My name is Steve Lightfoot and the same one who drives that yellow high top 2000 Chevy Astro van with the website on it. The purpose of this newsletter is to get you off of your raped, scared, jealous, brainwashed, boot-licking, hero killing ass (Had to get all of that in.) and get your friends to join you, too, and help me demand media disclosure of the hard evidence I uncovered that proves who really killed John Lennon. The truth about John Lennon’s murder. Boy, it just scares the s**t out of everybody, doesn’t it? Talk radio is unable to give the subject a split second of time, ever, (Morton Downey Jr. excepted.) the public can’t bring themselves to admit John’s murder hurt them very, very much inside, where it counts, or that they excused a trial for the accused killer in the first place. Parents step aside to allow the molestation of their children by the real killer to continue as if to appease the God of Satan. The very subject confronts society with it’s guilt, shame and it’s evil, all at once. “Ooooohhhh!!!!! He’s got evidence that PROVES it!!!! Everybody RUN!!!  I thought we covered that murder up, already.”                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                           December 08, 2019 is on a SUNDAY and it’s the anniversary of his murder and I need demonstrators to out what is the biggest news event in our lifetime; jailing Stephen King for pulling the trigger, jailing Mark Chapman for pretending to be the real killer, Yoko Ono for setting John up and others who facilitated the cover-up in the first place. Protest time is between 12 noon and 6 p.m..Time and Newsweek and U.S. News magazines may be the first institutions to fall in it’s wake. They are the source of my evidence; their government cryptography in the bold print headlines, mostly. The story that will unmask and arrest the K.G.B. take over of America, the news that will expose Russia as the real mastermind behind the murder. Even presidents Nixon and Reagan may go down in history as Soviet plants. Certainly we will want to know, after, who is our “deep state”, and why have they sold us out to the world government they are planning for us all behind our coddled, pacified, media mind controlled backs.?

The truth is, people, you’ve been very brainwashed, raped, scared and very sick for a very long time. You never made a protest, then, when Chapman skipped his trial we were all supposed to see to make sure we weren’t being lied to. But you all KNEW you were being lied to and you didn’t want to point a finger at the C.I.A.. I know. I know all about your sin, people. Secretly you have all been hoping I would be killed, next, so you might avoid that untidy task of dealing with the sick mess you all made. Nobody on the planet knows better than I what a phony all of you, innately, really are. My own flesh and blood and cowardly McCartney included. I can’t say you’re God damned at birth but I do know you are all creator cursed to be so weak in the face of my heroic expose and the evidence. Hard evidence! The big break mankind has only dreamed of having since the beginning of time. You’ve all been SO lame and full of denial I’ve even gone on record praying a monster meteorite saves you from your masochism if you can’t man up and disclose this news before I die. I know that life under THAT farce would be worse than death. If you’re too weak as a species to deal with who really killed John Lennon then your lives would be subhuman, poisoned and cheap, indeed. You victim’s never tried Mark Chapman. Stupid!

While on the subject of this mighty meteor I saw as a boy, let me say this;. If you close one eye and hold your index finger about two inches away from your eye so that it takes up a sixth of your field of vision THAT’S how big it was as it streaked across the summer sky parallel to the earth’s surface. It was moving so fast I would have missed it completely had I blinked. It seemed so close I was startled at how silent it was. As the whole landscape was lit for a millisecond I saw the colors of orange and yellow, not the typical white, in it’s streak. It could not have been more than 3,000 miles away – a near hit – and then it was all the way to Hawaii in less than a few seconds from Northern California. where I was laying down in my family’s back yard. The overall feeling I got was this; Nothing mankind can or will ever be able to do about a force that all powerful. A rock larger than a mountain plowing through space at hundreds of thousands of miles per hour. I immediately thought; “We almost all just died.”

This sight, more amazing than any sight on earth ever seen by anyone, that I saw, so changed me inside that I account for this experience as a moment where I felt I was selected out of all humanity to be the witness, for whatever reason. I didn’t tell a soul for over ten years about it. What it impressed upon me is the notion that we are really just sitting ducks waiting to be wiped out in one fell swoop. Not theoretically, but for real. I fear nature like all of you only pretend to fear God. I DO think we must behave NOT to be wiped out by the cosmic, karmic forces. I’m sure that’s why I am – and I hate to have to say it – it’s why I am more evolved, intellectually and spiritually, than anyone you know, in my opinion. I have seen the power of creation like none other. That, decades later, I would be the one to stumble onto the evidence the government left behind in a matter so huge as John Lennon’s murder seems spooky. What are the odds of one person happening upon two such monumental events? I truly DO think you’ll all be wiped out for being unworthy of continuing as a species if you kill me with your apathy before you jail Stephen King and own up to the evidence. Your lives are already defiled too much, already. Life should be beautiful, not ugly. You’ve all been seduced into letting life get ugly. You’ll never admit it.

Just last night I said, on Coast To Coast Radio (Insert; Nov. 29, 2019); “I’m calling to make a comparison with the last 40 years of our lives and the analogy of the slowly cooked frog in the pot. These are the things we never used to have to deal with; A.I.D.S. school shootings, two paycheck economy, an increase in all issues relating to despair; overdosing that we’re seeing in epidemic proportions today, global warming and severe weather, a 60 percent drop in our sperm counts (I just threw that in) and a lot of things we never used to have to deal with. There has never been a musical talent, for example, as great as The Beatles since 1969 and we’ve stagnated, culturally and spiritually. We’re all already cooked, is what I’m saying. I’ve noticed all this started to unravel after the three biggest lies told in America were delivered to us. The three biggest lies told; Mark David Chapman…” With that I was cut off. But I said what I wanted to.

Go to my website; and click the Footnotes button at the top and read my chapter; “OBAMA TRIED, TWICE, TO KILL ME!!” It’s explosive stuff. It’s all true that I was hit at almost 60 mph, T-bone style, by a woman who wasn’t even charged and that the intersection was paved over the next day, for example. Or the time a few years later when a uniformed Navy cadet slammed his truck into me on the freeway at 75 mph leaving a huge tire mark all across my driver’s side. The C.H.P. didn’t cite him, either. And read about how, in between these almost fatal road “accidents”, I was fraudulently “papered” with tickets as if to portray me as a reckless driver for when the media would read my obituary and try to explain away my death like that. You wouldn’t believe that my father was killed in a plane crash or that I was kidnapped, handcuffed and pistol whipped unconscious in the back of a police van, but it’s all provable, people. And you wonder why this formerly polite doctor’s son with a very high S.A.T. score and a promising golf career has turned into a  scathing social critic like I have. Go to that page and find out just how Moscow uses evil, like a weapon, against you raped fools. Try being the janitor of the human race’s apathy and sickness for three decades and see how well YOU do! My enemies were hoping I’d take hostages, or something, so they could lock me up and kill me.  Remember, I was smart enough to find the evidence to begin with. I can’t afford to be stupid, now, just because you all wish I were dead. Meanwhile, it’s only your apathy on parade, anyway. The whole world is watching the U.S. public flat on it’s phony face, not me. I had NO idea you were all so depraved a species when I started all this. It’s a lot like being an alien in a stupid world gone mad. Blindfolds on everywhere and no one wants to see.

Not a case of “Crying Wolf, but of my own denial that I’ve been in such danger all this time. In fact, the hundreds of police abuses I’ve suffered since 1982 is unprecedented, probably.

I understood decades ago that it was really Moscow more than D.C. who killed John Lennon but I clung to my pride and denial and withheld telling all of you because it would be a lot to ask of you to accept that Yoko Ono was a foreign agent, that Nixon and Reagan were globalist world government puppets and not really American politicians and a host of other incomprehensible notions. Time and Newsweek being communist owned magazines. (Provable, for example) Our inner circle of government making a deal to mix both styles of government behind the people’s backs and go world government at the expense of America as we know it. I knew, then, it was all too horrific to be believed. I used to laugh at “Commie plot” accusations once upon a time. Not so much, today, people. I have overcome my denial about the matter and you’re all in deep doo doo, indeed. “You silenced Soviets” is just one slogan that would fit you, lately. There’s a reason your children were massacring each other at school, lamestream public.( My talk radio remarks on the subject last summer that the children resent their parents for being so phony and lame are shooting their classmates to keep them from becoming like their phony parents seems to have rung a huge bell that has, so far, seen a stop in that department. Admit it.) Haven’t you already noticed the mass media’s naked partisanship regarding our populist president, lately? A Rockefeller driven coup d ta attempt at subverting the vote of the American people. Rockefeller, the family who invented the C.I.A. the C.F.R. and such. The man behind your curtain of phoniness. The one, a trillionaire, who keeps his name out of print he’s so powerful. Hillary was scheduled to do his world government bidding, you see. That family is now out of power. Who can deny that the entire media is aligned and trying to do his bidding? This powerful family that has secretly run our presidents for decades. Trump, the other rich man with his own high rise in New York City, like Rockefeller Plaza, hasn’t gotten the memo and our most powerful family isn’t used to mavericks mucking up their plans.

Now, I realize that when I say that Moscow is mostly behind all this treachery and that everything is really a Commie plot, I lose some of you less than sophisticated readers. Now, late 2019, I am finally, utterly, completely convinced that everything IS EXACTLY JUST THAT, INDEED! I have to now scream it out loud before your brainwashed minds gets me killed. It is EXACTLY a Commie plot. Stephen King is Moscow’s murderous monkey. (His mouth actually looks very chimpanzee like, curiously.) Moscow is weak except it knows how to use evil and other hidden arts against their enemies. Like both Russia and China, who lack the will to invent what they steal and replicate from us who HAVE the will to strive farther because we have freedom to live for, like this form of compensation for their lack of will or jest for life, Moscow has learned the arts of evil and human psychology and how to cripple an enemy from within the walls of his own skin and use evil as a weapon, itself, to defeat America with.

Yoko Ono is such an practitioner of this evil. She seduced Lennon with Kama Sutra, sidelined him after breaking up The Beatles and then RAN ahead of him, KNOWING he was about to be shot, so she wouldn’t be hit. It’s a chilling, provable fact, folks. She’s a K.G.B. cunt from hell and John was a fool to fall for her evil. Humanity knew what it was doing when it hissed at her upon her arrival in the mid 1960’s. The modern day Judas of our world. Yoko “Oh, NO!” I found out the hard way in 1987 when her security team kidnapped, handcuffed and beat me unconscious in the back of a police van. She had the N.Y.P.D. hold a gun to another man’s in head in 1981 to retrieve a journal of John’s he had. Fred Seaman, who was John’s house servant at the time.

Yoko Ono’s parents deserted her and left her behind when the war with America in the 1940’s tore Japan apart. Wealthy banker parents, as I recall.  Her reason to hate America?

Stephen King is exactly this same kind of evil Moscow used against us. Stephen King is only good at destroying what is good in the world. From an early age he was crippled by a father who deserted him and who knows what other kinds of Portland, Maine hell. He was, in fact, kicked out of Herman, Maine in the 1970’s for his writings about a boy who shoots up his classmates. His obscure book ‘Rage’. He developed a chip on his shoulder against America from the start. Another miserable specimen that the K.G.B. somehow grabbed a hold of.

Richard Nixon, possibly a Soviet plant, himself, all along, wrote in The Real War; “A corrupted ideal is more potent than a frank defiance of all ideal values.” By having Stephen King murder and then replace John Lennon Moscow turned the tables of right and wrong on us. They made us insane, instantly, using the art of evil against unsuspecting America. If we were sane, for example, we would not be idly tolerating my evidence while King remains free, NO. We would, instead be OUTRAGED considering what form of death to punish him with for being a Soviet spy who killed our hero. If you people were sane you would be screaming for death by firing squad for what he did to you. But you are NOT sane or well, at all. Evil turned you all insane and upside down. Practically the minute Howard Cosell sold you the story about Chapman while you were all huddled in the fourth quarter of Monday Night Football, poised for a kill, anyway. I, personally, think that all such offenders as assassins should be locked up for life and put on one way mirror display for any time the public wants to check and make sure he’s where the media says he is. A living reminder of the evil out there trying to destroy us, and not just a grave site. A measure to force us to confront our apathy and denial and, yes, our real life enemies. A prison room available for the public to see with their own eyes, at work, doing it’s job. IMAGINE: A line of tourists looking in on an aging, grey haired, imprisoned Stephen EVIL King! That’s an America with it’s head screwed on straight. See how sick you all are, now?

Before I go far along here, let me remind all of you that they took us over via infiltrating our C.I.A. and our F.B.I. and our political posts including the presidency multiple times, truth be told, and especially our media and the movie industry. It’s possible Cruzchev used nuclear blackmail and Eisenhower CAVED!!, or maybe they just bought off officials all along their way to almost total control of our system. Our “Deep State” is “All Good” with this take over of America, folks. I think certain sellout traitors have sold us out, most noteworthy, the Rockefeller crowd who keeps us on a fossil fuel lifestyle to sell Chevron gas. I’ll bet you all also didn’t know that nearly every day of your lives a Russian sub with live nuclear missiles has always been off our California coast. Like we have ours off their coast. I remember when Jerry Brown once said about it; “I don’t think most Americans know that.”

Many of you don’t know that The Rothchilds own, or owned until recently, PG and E of California electricity and fires, for example. They are the big foreign power family. If they’d simply COAT their positive wires with protection most of these fires would not occur, but they don’t. Why? Why not spray a rubberized coat on all those positive wires? That’s the cheap fix, I think.

Mostly, though, I think Russia mostly killed our would be heroes before they got too powerful, to keep our national psyche under complete control. J.F.K., R.F.K., M.L.K., Buddy Holly, John Lennon, John Belushi, Jim Morrison and many others. John Wayne and Steve McQueen, for all you know. That’s the K.G.B. m.o., I’ve noticed. They didn’t allow The Beatles in Russia.

(News flash!!  Two days after writing about John Wayne being a Soviet hit, based purely on theory of what Russia does to us, generally, I heard last night on Coast To Coast Radio that, indeed, Stalin, after learning that John Wayne was an ardent anti-communist, sent a hit squad to Hollywood to kill him but they were stopped by our F.B.I., first. Cruzchev allegedly apologized to Wayne for that leaked story saying it was a dark, final chapter in their history and for him not to worry any more. Only thing is, Wayne died quite young, anyway, didn’t he? Our government kept these would be assassins so they wouldn’t be killed upon their return to Russia.)

If I get famous I will blow up and destroy their decades of work and I can save America and the world from these monsters whose only talent is evil. I can only do that for you if you first bring me forward and deserve it, though. I’m convinced that these depraved Russians and others and their sick conspiracies are designed to destroy all of mankind, whether they are aware of it or not. Pure, simple, self destructive hatred run amok. Self hatred, probably. You – I have to say it – brainwashed cowards need me to save you just as I need you to face up and help me with my evidence find and come forward. I need you to take to the streets and demand disclosure of my evidence find for mostly YOUR sake.

What are you all up against in joining me Dec. 08 2019, a SUNDAY, for Christ’s sake!? Let me tell you all what I THINK your problem is and why you’re still terrorized from Lennon’s murder;

20 percent of your reluctance is messenger envy. Jealousy of me. That’s right. It’s more about all of you and not about me. If ANYBODY found such an explosive assembly of hard evidence in the matter of John Lennon’s murder as I HAVE he would be despised for being so lucky and so potentially powerful. Why, such power as to cause a real, unstoppable revolution that would actually accelerate our evolution and intelligence, almost overnight. He would be the most influential and interesting human on earth for a least a few years. The man who toppled the powers that be! ANYONE who happened upon such a find as I have would be despised for being so lucky. ‘If not me, then not you’, logic. When those of you think to yourselves; “He’s just a crazy person to think that.” it’s really your jealousy and denial betraying you. Fear tricking you. It’s how your fragile mind deals with what it is too weak to deal with to begin with. What you REALLY mean is; “Damn! Is HE going to force the truth on me, now? Everybody always knew we were lied to about that murder. I hate to be held accountable for the assassinations my apathy has always sanctioned, before. Every one of them I sanctioned with my apathy, after. Damn HIS decency, though. Why can’t he just leave us sinners alone? We’re so USED to having our heroes and our dreams dashed by our government. Doesn’t he know we’re inveterate masochists and out of our right minds? Doesn’t he know we get off abusing our kids this way? That we like to punish them like this for having to work to support them in the first place?” I do, now, folks. I do, now. Like no one else on earth. Say what you will about my spartan lifestyle and my sacrifices, my perception of life is probably more interesting than any one you know, actually. Life’s more interesting at the cutting edge. Lonely at the top, yes, but interesting. Still, though, you can’t afford your messenger envy. It’s so self destructive. Get over THAT, please! My life is miserable enough, like yours, only in different ways.

Fully 50 percent of your reluctance to stand up for yourselves in the matter of being robbed of John Lennon and his influence has to do with boot-licking fear of government. Ever since Caesar nailed dissidents up on crosses to scare the public off of protesting his system your ancestors have sucked up to the powers that be out of ingrained fear. That the government sicked evil Stephen King on you hasn’t helped, either. They strategically use fear to control you. (I wouldn’t be surprised if, just as this story starts to break, Putin starts a phony WAR to push it to the back burner, they victimize you so much with fear.)

30 percent of your resistance has to do with your guilt and your shame in the matter. “How could I be such a chump and fool in front of my own children not to see this all this time?””How could my brave and free America be losing to the K.G.B.?””How could we all be so helpless and stupid and weak in the face of all this evil?””Why do I let King still molest my children instead of arrest him?””Am I an insane parent?” SHAME, people. You’ve got to get over it and fight back.

I’m sure I haven’t covered all the bases but the biggest three, at least. Admit it, please, people. YOU can’t afford to bullshit yourselves any more and deny me what I have deserved since 1982 when I first came forward with the evidence. The truth. I AM worthy of the world’s support. The question is, ARE YOU worthy of living under the truth? Prove it and protest or suck eggs forever, after. Right now, it’s Stephen King’s member you’re all sucking, admit it. The truth hurts.

If you are not and you can’t find the spine to defend yourselves from an evil foreign plot against you that let Stephen King kill John Lennon then just don’t show at my rally. If you can’t admit that you never saw a trial for ANYBODY who killed John Lennon then just sit and twirl on your finger and sit on my evidence and suffer. None of you ( Except for a dozen in 37 years) have ever attended my rallies, before. And you’ve all suffered, too, for it. You need ME to quell your children from shooting each other. Even those of you who think that life is great because you have the money to insulate yourselves from facing facts, even you are a miserable John Lennon killing coward who can’t scratch his ass when it comes to staying a free man in a free America. Just face that fact if you stay away from my empowering opportunity. If you want to deny that Stephen King is urinating on you and your decency, 24 / 7, I can’t stop you. I SAW the monster asteroid that can kill us in 1966 and what I blurted out to the Secret Service agent in 1983 still haunts me; “If I go everybody goes.” What did that mean? I think it means that that asteroid I saw just may be one more of my avenging angels taking control if you slobs don’t care and jail King in my lifetime. That I saw it AND found my evidence is for a reason I can’t explain. I predict a  much better world for us all, instead, if you CAN protest this December 08, however. Maybe if you show some courage and decency and worth we can all avoid the asteroid.

I need a hundred concerned citizens to save my life and save America from an evil take over. Your apathy and your government ARE conspiring to kill me if you don’t help, soon.  As bad as as our newspapers and media are, if enough of you show up they WILL print and air it. I can’t see it breaking any other way, can you? McCartney is ducking his duty and the media expects you to show them your spine before they cough it up. Get it? “If THEY don’t care, WE don’t care.” is their attitude. I have plenty of signs, but bring your own if you can. UNCOVER LENNON MURDER FACTS…UN CENSOR THE LENNON MURDER FACTS…MEDIA’S LIE SUCKS.. Whatever strikes you as effective.

For once in your repressed, poisoned lives take advantage of what I have to offer. It’s more valuable than anything else on earth. Life under truth. Life under dignity. Life under courage. Your lives, so far, have been nothing but a life under evil and farce whether you know it or not.

John gave you the instructions when he knew he’d be killed when he told you all to “Come together, right now, over me..” Well, can you John Lennon killing phonies do that, for a change? He said, in the same song; “One thing I can tell you is you got to be free…” Time to practice what he preached, people.

December 08, 2019, downtown Monterey. I hope to see you en mass, people. Do it for you. That’s the whole idea of forcing the media to stop lying to you and getting your heroes killed..

Your endangered messenger; Steve Lightfoot

November 14, 2019;  A DAY IN THE LIFE:

Let’s just revisit my yesterday, Nov. 13, 2019. I woke up and drove to my dentist;’s office and sat back under pain killers while he did a bone graft on my lower middle jaw.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            I then, immediately, distributed a few dozen flyers to Capitola, Ca. merchants. My line was a very mumbled; “I can prove the government killed John Lennon. Do you care?” If they said yes I’d give them a copy. If they said “No.” I’d say something like; “At least you know why your children are shooting each other at school.”  One women got huffy to the point I had to say it twice when she asked me what I said and I even added; “Oh, and bitter, too.”   (Do you all know how much I can nail you all by just putting these scenes in my four part movie, someday.? “No, I don’t CARE that my government killed John Lennon.” Pretty nuts if you ask me.)                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 Then I drove back to my Monterey home and went to Carmel Valley where Vice President Pence was to speak. I drove up to the phalanx of police cars at the site and presented my magazine and flyers to get to him and one sheriff had a secret service agent interview me before she said she’d forward my package to Pence.  Did she? Who knows?

Then I showered and putted on a putting green and eventually watched T.V. to find that the impeachment hearings were a joke, bigger than I thought they’d be. Adam Schiff, I’m not kidding, folks, in a one minute span of time, blinked his eyes over 90 times! That’s three blinks for every two seconds, folks. He averaged a blink per second, all day. Have you ever seen anyone blink so much in your life? Now I know why his eyes are so bug eyed to begin with. He is constantly massaging them with his eye lids. I dub this man with the moniker; “Blinky” “He who blinks first loses or he who blinks most lies most. I forget the saying, but it must be true.

Then, early A.M. the next day, I learned that the first school shooting in three months occurred in southern Ca. Two dead, several injured. Just when I started to take credit for the temporary lull in that activity a 16 year old breaks the spell. Hopefully he was one of the few young people who haven’t heard about me and my talk radio and website speeches..

So, that’s just one 24 hour cycle in a day in the life of Steve Lightfoot

Time to discuss school shootings. I said, before, that the kids see their parents as John Lennon killing, child abusing phonies letting them down when they need parents who are better than that and they feel betrayed. Betrayed to the point that they’d rather kill their friends than watch them grow up to be just like their phony, baloney parents. That life isn’t supposed to be this horrible and they see no other way out of their frustration. They hate their parent’s phoniness and take it out on their kids. They are too afraid to stand up to their authoritarian parents, just the way their parents are too afraid to stand up to their authoritarian government.

Now, I said a lot more than just my cause comes into play in this phenomenon. But I stick by my analysis, people. Children are not yet adulterated by, I’ll just say it, by adulthood, and they see their parents silence and betrayal of John Lennon and other matters as a sign their world is a nightmare. The kids are right. Their world HAS BECOME A NIGHTMARE, INDEED! It IS the parents fault for being a phony human and they are right to be angry if not right about their means of expression. I, for example, should have kicked my father in the shin when he told me, that week, “Well, son, I hear John Lennon was kind of a trouble maker.” Translation; “Yes, son, the government media is lying to us but maybe they know best. Just let it go, like me.” My father used to always tell me it was everybody ELSE who was a slob. Now I knew he was one, too.

The government who crippled you all with Lennon’s murder KNEW how big an issue phoniness in adults plays into their cover up. “John was the least phony human on earth but we’re going to blame your phoniness for letting us cover up his murder on John Lennon, anyway. We’re going to confuse you lamestream idiots with C.I.A. level mind games and corrupt you. Turn the tables of reality on you.”

That the killer was carrying “The Catcher in The Rye” when he shot John was pivotal to their brainwash campaign. That book is a study on just how phony adults really are. They pushed the notion that John Lennon was phony on all of us. “JOHN was the phony leading us over the edge of the cliff and had to be stopped.” Suddenly you were all buying into that bullshit line like they knew you all would. They knew that the reality was more like this; ” You’re all going to just roll over and look the other way and be a good phony while we blame YOUR phoniness in these kinds of matters on JOHN, instead.” At the very moment some of you were thinking; “Is this another J.F.K. cover up lie they’re telling us?” the media changed the subject to; ” Let’s blame your phoniness as a people on John. It’s easier than the truth.” You weaklings bought it, too.

I say it is mostly adults who are phony and that children are not phony. They haven’t been through puberty and watched their thoughts turn to mostly just sex like an animal hard wired to replicate itself. They haven’t had to sell their ideals to make a buck and earn a living like their parents do, either. No, they live in a cocoon of sanity not interrupted by animal reproductive hormone raging changes and money grubbing values. They are, at this point, innocent. They can SEE what a pitiful shadow of a human being their parents are when they see my van parading up and down America’s highways and by ways and watch their parents make excuses not to do anything about it. They read my website and learn that their parents are bullshitting them and they see a world of ugliness not worth living in.

The kids are right. I see what they see in you adults. You don’t know how filthy and hideous you all are to not care about Stephen King murdering your hero. They do. They see a world gone mad. Blame your phoniness on their violence. Or, as I like to say; ” Silence = more violence.” Nightmarica and all you phony, lying bastards, WAKE UP!!!

Kids, out there, especially those of you who DO hear my message and who DO know I’m right and who have listened to my message about your guilty parents to the point where the shootings stopped for a noticeable time, to those young people, “Thank You.” You are right to be angry and upset at your parents. The media corrupted and castrated and scared them s***less. I doubt they can be saved in time to out this story if you kids don’t show them up and do it, yourselves, WITHOUT their lame asses. They are almost pathologically insane to do what’s right. If you not yet phony kids don’t do their job and help me demonstrate it’s because you fear your parents authority. A picture of Stephen King getting John Lennon’s autograph is all you need to put YOUR foot down on your parents cover up, kids. They are MOLESTING YOU with the real killer under their silence and apathy. Shame on them, not you.

You young people are especially invited to join me downtown in Monterey this Dec. 8, a Sunday, from noon to 6 P.M.. You phony adults should pray for forgiveness that you are so shy to care about this vital matter. Phony religion and God haven’t saved you one whit. You’re all lying to your children about me and the truth. Look at what a douche bag McCartney has proved to BE. Proof you adults are full of it. You are invited, too, however. Prove me wrong about ANYTHING. I dare you. My evidence is bullet proof and you all know it. That what is upsetting your children.

To those adults I may be wrong about, I’m sorry if my words offend you. The onus is on you, however, to prove me wrong and rescue your children from this once good world gone mad.

We’ll all see how you respond to 1,000 flyers, talk radio and my billboard ads for Dec. 8.



O.K., having addressed what is important, allow me to address what is current, the impeachment hearings and what I think about Russia being the force behind the charade. I told you earlier that we have been taken over by the Moscow crowd and the Kremlin since the late 50’s, that at least four of our presidents have been Soviet plants and, all with the deep state’s permission. The Rockefeller, globalist crowd that has been forking us over to the world government they are planning. I’m saying that this is the case when pointing to who is really behind this overt attempt to oust Trump. That they fear a maverick in the White House who thinks outside the box like Trump.

Let’s LOOK at WHOSE been involved, all along; Russians and Ukrainians Starting with Kissliak who met with Trump and then the Russian agent woman who tried to set Don junior up with a meeting to divulge dirt on Hillary, that he immediately aborted within the first few minutes upon a quick sizing up of the fraud she was. Then we find ourselves here, with the president of Ukraine and Trump’s phone call when he said.;

“I want you to do us a favor, though…..Your country is aware of corruption….the 2016 election and the server with Hillary’s e-mails…….the matter of Joe Biden bragging about firing a prosecutor…… whatever you can do about looking into these matters would be great.”

There. Only I, Steve Lightfoot, can come right out and say exactly what all this fuss is all about. Throughout all these distractions designed to tar Trump via sheer, relentless efforts to tire the burdened public until they just say “Uncle. whatever you, our media, and deep state want.” Throughout all of this there will be nothing more of substance than what I just quoted. Nothing. Something has been said of a quote; “… He ( the president of Ukraine) must publicly announce that he was investigating the company Biden’s son is associated with before he’d release the weaponry..” I doubt, however, there is anything to that, either, upon inspection. It’s probably something Giuliani might have said, but he’s a loose cannon that can’t be taken seriously, his remarks are so often out of the ballpark.

You’ll all notice there WAS no demand or quid pro quo. In the respect that he was careful to leave it to just; “would be great.” is a simple asking of a favor with ZERO mention of anything being withheld if he didn’t. Even this Ukrainian president who I don’t trust, admits that. In this respect it WAS a “perfect call” as far as Trump not giving his enemies dirt to do him in with. Beyond that, there was no interruption of said weapons and there was zero effort by this Ukrainian to investigate Joe Biden’s son. If this Ukrainian president was intimidated to investigate anyone he sure didn’t seem to be aware of it as far as his actions indicated. How can this bogus grand jury proceed if the intended target of said bribe wasn’t even aware of it?

So what we have here, people, is a bunch of desperate crybabies grasping at straws. Let me say THAT again. What we have here, people, is a bunch of desperate, scared crybabies grasping at straws in the hope that they will wear the public down with a week long television broadcast extravaganza where they can shoot spit wads at Trump through straws and pound on his chest in utter, embarrassing disgrace to themselves.

The entire charade seems so foreign to our government’s past behavior that I suspect the Russians aren’t coming, they’re right here, already, apparently thinking we’re so stupid as to fall for this nonsense. As if we are as stupid as the brain dead Russians who have never been allowed to think for themselves to begin with they’re so mind controlled.. That we won’t see what a kangaroo, Soviet style of proceeding it really is. Adam Schiff blinked his bug eyes 90 times in 60 seconds (I timed it) at one point, as if he’s trying to hide behind his eyelids he’s so embarrassed. Like a double agent behind enemy lines trying to destroy the U.S. A. hoping we won’t notice. His mental “ticks” under pressure that betray his cover. I recall him saying, the day the Russian collusion  hearing hoax began; “..But we have his son actually meeting with a Russian woman on the prospect he could get dirt on Hillary Clinton…” and THAT , just THAT, was his BIG DEAL!!!!!  Like a firecracker that sputtered out instead of exploding. THAT is the real Adam Schiff and don’t be surprised if this is round two of “I aint got nothin” from him, again, folks. Only a Russian spy could drag us through a charade like this twice without ANY consideration for the American people. He’s all too quick to TELL us what to think, instead. To saddle us with his AGENDA by bullying us with this proceeding being used as media mind control.

The fired ambassador, Yvanovich, was wearing Soviet Union colors (scarlet and gold scarf around her neck like a medal. The questioners sounded like this, besides; “And how did getting fired make you FEEL…having your reputation sullied make you FEEL?” and so on and on. Shooting spit wads at Trump through straws and not much else. Just straws, people.

She happened to be ” our women in Ukraine “, at the same time Obama was president, when Putin claimed the Crimean peninsula, Obama did nothing about it, either.

Bill Clinton signed the change in our defense policy that removed our strategic counter strike against Russia if they launched a nuclear attack on us, first. It used to be called a policy of “Mutually assured destruction”, remember? No longer, thanks to Bill Clinton.

If anyone SHOULD be investigated for colluding with Russia it would be the Clinton’s and Obama, to my mind.

Did Joe Biden’s son being in bed with corrupt Ukrainian oil company represent a threat to America? I think it’s a legitimate concern. Is Joe Biden in bed with Ukraine? The Ukraine whose Crimean peninsula was seized just years earlier? Under his watch? I think the Biden / Ukrainian connection is a legitimate concern. Why a nation so closely aligned with Russia? What if Joe Biden is a Russian plant like several other Russian plant presidents we’ve already had were? Shouldn’t Trump want to find out what is going on with a man who wants to be our president whose son is in bed with the Ukrainians and a corrupt oil company?

Now, a K.G.B. plot, you say, Steve? Well, here’s how sophisticated the Russian spy machine really is. Do you all remember how our government tricked O.J. Simpson into committing a crime to get his memorabilia back? Of course you don’t. I”M the detective around here, remember? I SAW  how it happened. Here’s how our government tricked O.J. into something he otherwise might not have done.

At the same time that Fred Goldman’s book was to be released O.J. was informed who had his stuff and how to get it back. BECAUSE the simultaneous release of Goldman’s book was imminent, a day away, O.J. was hyped up with strong emotions to begin with. Furthermore, I suspect that one of his “friends” was an insider for the government who encouraged O.J. to get his stuff back during this well timed period of stress for him, generally.

That’s how he fell into their trap, people. I was the first to say on talk radio the next day that he probably DID kill his wife. I’m not petitioning for O.J., just making a point.

Joe Biden knew that his son’s associations with a Ukrainian oil company and it’s corrupt ways would surface in the 2020 election, anyway. He knew he was caught, already, bribing an official. It was out there and he knew Trump would exploit it. So, what Joe did, to bait Trump, I think, was to openly brag about his quid pro quo demand on a Ukrainian official to fire the prosecutor investigating that oil company. He had already done the deed, anyway. By bragging about it he opened Trump up to respond. When Trump did respond Biden sprung his trap and declared;  “Ahaa! Gotcha! Thought you’d get ME for bribery, huh? Tables turned, dummy, now it’s YOU we’re going to accuse of bribery. I openly did it and plan to be president but I have Rockefeller’s media behind me and the con to the public won’t be pretty, either. They’ll never discuss what I did. Only what you did, even if you DIDN’T do it. ”

That’s how I think it all happened, people. I can almost eavesdrop on Trump’s thoughts at the time; “Geeze, I have Biden dead to right bribing the Ukrainians and now they are trying to blame ME for trying to investigate what he DID and BRAGGED about? Was I just tricked by someone?! At least I only said, “that would be great” and covered my ass, there.”

I can almost eavesdrop on Putin as the whole thing went down; “So, Donald, you think because the new Ukrainian president is a comedian turned politician you can TRUST him? We figured that might fool you. Ha, Ha the joke is on you, Trump. We have him in our pocket. You aren’t the only one to go from entertainer to politician. He may be small but his conversation with you enabled us to trap you, even though our trap is made of straw. Our media, ABC, CBS. NBC, PBS and the rest will spin that straw into gold if we can.”

Wake up, Donald. Never trust the Russians. You never even know who they are. Look at Bill Clinton and Barack Obama; defanging the U.S. instead of Russia. If you have any dirty laundry with them air it all now. Any money laundering, illegal loans, anything. And be sure to PUNISH Russia with the arrest of Stephen King to win the real war. America will forgive you if you punish Russia, after, and you show you’re not on their side. Otherwise the Russian’s might do you in for NOT arresting Stephen King, their murderous monkey, who belongs in jail. God hates a coward. Use my world changing evidence and trump what they only call evidence.

Change the subject with a real issue and put your enemies flat on their backs. You HAVE the tool. If you fail to take my advice you will only do yourself in. Jail King and take back America. It’s under Russian control even as you think it’s not. The American public, sick from Stephen King and what he did to us all, needs you to BE the hero you say you are. I don’t want to remember a man as otherwise great as you ARE tarnished with the legacy that he couldn’t stand up to the real evil in our midst that needed addressing. Just another phony politician afraid of the machine is NOT how I want to remember you, Donald. Courage, my man, courage!

Step all over their evil machine. Drain their swamp. Do what you say you will. That’s why we love you.

Nov. 20 2019;

I had a good day, today, just like Adam Schiff did, only in a good way that helps America instead of destroying it. I got on KGO radio just as the impeachment proceedings were to resume after Sondland dropped his baggage of goods into Schiff’s hands. I said this; “As good a day as it HAS BEEN for Adam Schiff , and while Trump may HAVE nibbled at the bait, what this whole thing really is, to begin with, is like the instance when a Russian woman tried to engage Don Jr. in a meeting so he could get some dirt on Hillary Clinton. Joe Biden must have known that Trump would use his open bribe with the Ukraine officials against him so he set Trump up with a trap to get him doing the same. What we’re seeing is another attempt my Moscow and Rockefeller to entrap Trump because he is interfering with the global take over of America and they’re going after the last real American left standing.”

And then the host asked me a question to clarify and I said; “Have you read the editorial section of” I got all that out there, folks. Hurray!

I say, Trump should go after the angle that he had good reasons to want to know what a son of a presidential candidate was doing in a corrupt oil company in Ukraine. Especially considering how Ukraine lost it’s Crimean peninsula during Vice President Joe Biden’s watch. If I were president, whether Biden was a competitor in the next race or not, I would want to know about this obvious red flag. What if Biden is an operative for Rockefeller and wants to fork over Ukraine to Russia, for all we know? Why is Biden’s son working for a foreign oil company so intricately involved, anyway, with Russia? It seems to be a logical question that needs answering.

These impeachment hearings are very interesting. I notice how two brunettes were positioned above the Soviet born U.S. Ukrainian military official’s shoulders. As is to sex up the proceedings and portray this nerdy looking, rotund man bedecked in medals all across his chest as a rock star. Surrounding the face of this homely man were three sexy women, at all times. Towards the end of his time on the stand one of these two women positioned her head as if to rest it, to snuggle it, cooing, in fact, as if resting on his shoulder like a lover in bed with him. This one women also had a down turned mouth like the military official from Russia and made his physical trait seem less obvious than it was. The other women, very sexy and Russian looking, was seen showing off her ears and her neck in a sexy manner, I also noticed.  All this sexing up of this unsexy looking man’s testimony. I doubt any of this was by accident.

Today I noticed that, right behind Sondland’s head, was another bald man with the exact same shape of skull as Sondland. A little how like the woman with the similar carp mouth as the Russian born military witness against Trump muted the obviousness of his physicality.

I noticed, on this Soviet born official’s chest, two pairs of rifles crossed over each other. In light of what the deep state did to J.F.K. I suspect a subliminal threat is what is being conveyed to Trump in his doing so.!!!!! “We’re gunning for you, Trump. We’ll shoot you if you don’t let us impeach you. We’re bad ass Russia and Rockefeller, combined. We’ve used rifles before.”

I noticed, when this rotund Russian born witness whose father served in the Soviet army was asked; “Was there any pressure?” (On Zilenski) he stalled for a few seconds, silent, and then said; “Ukraine, uh, needed the security…” at which time the questioner added; “So there was pressure put on?”He responded with; “Yes, I believe so.”

In reality, what Trump said was; “Whatever you can do in this regard would be great.” Sounds like we have a Russian born witness with an axe to grind, to me. Doesn’t SOUND like pressure. Sounds like Trump’s protective instincts kicking in and shaping his words to protect him in CASE he is being set up by his enemies is what it sounds like to me. “”No big pressure, but would be great if you could.” A “perfect’ call, in that respect.

I noticed how it was like listening to M-6 of British Intelligence telling us how to think and live and lecture us Americans rather than give testimony listening to Fiona Hill on the stand.. Two main witnesses, one a Soviet born military man and one a British agent are on the stand hoping to convince us. I say trying to just con us. We Americans are so dense, after all. We need the monarchy we fled to lecture us alongside a man whose father served the Soviet Army before shipping his son off to America. For what? To subvert our election process and switch our president? I think. if he is one, those kind of agents are called “sleepers”. I remember his hands were trembling uncontrollably when he started his testimony, his papers shaking like a leaf.

The entire proceedings were of the prosecution lecturing us on the “WHY’S” of what they were doing and less to do with the facts. They sounded more like a defense attorney for a murderer.; “But, Mr. King has 20 people who will vouch for his good character. We don’t want to, willy nilly, just accuse him of murder. “We’re better than that.” No one should be considered guilty before the verdict…”” Lecture, lecture, lecture, mostly, and no beef behind it all.

At one point I thought Schiff was going to break out in one of his made up what he thinks was said rants as he did in explaining what Trump’s phone call REALLY intended to say.

If I were Trump I’d get away from ruthless, reckless, jealous, jilted, subconsciously vindictive, unsound Rudy Giuliani just for shipping the steel from the Twin Towers out of America before forensics were performed to detect explosive residue. Just for that, alone. Come on, Donald. Surely you have closer friends you can employ that won’t throw hand grenades and jeopardize your presidency. I warned you then, before you hired him. Remember!? You should listen better to me from now on, in fact. I think I have to express it all here, in public, sometimes, for you to HAVE to pay attention to me. Jail Stephen King or open yourself up to bad karma, I say.

(To be continued….)



Now, on to the list of curious coincidences that might NOT be, after all. (And I must say it DOES spook even ME out a little as I write these words to watch the Reagan Library nearly burned to a crisp last week while I was experiencing anger over this sudden realization that I am being targeted for assassination) The following is a partial list, only.

The Sheriff, promoted to Lieutenant, who reported me to the Secret Service, who later tried to saddle me with the attorney who represented Juan Corona (A mass murderer) died of colon cancer decades ago.

The man who kicked me in the back in the 80’s in Berkeley, suffered a serious leg injury and was last seen in a wheelchair.

The man who broke my nose on a sidewalk in 1987 had every tooth in his mouth knocked out a year later, I noticed.

Stephen King was almost killed by a van in 1999 just a few years after mocking me in Santa Cruz in 1994 for saying; “I guess we took a few shingles off his (Steve Lightfoot’s) roof…” while I was in jail for two days.

Richard Nixon died of a stroke that I triggered two weeks earlier when Morton Downey Jr. gave me three days in a row to expose my evidence in front of all of Los Angeles. In fact, an hour before his long, drawn out, tortuous stroke I had just confronted Henry Kissinger on KABC Radio about why Yugoslavia needs to be one nation and independent from Russia. An hour later Nixon had his stroke. I’m sure he recognized it was my voice he heard talking to Henry Kissinger.

I already mentioned how my home town is enduring it’s worst ever fires after denying me for three decades and abusing me with their apathy and police, the first one on Lennon’s birthday.

I already mentioned how Santa Cruz suffered the Loma Prieta quake a week after I first visited it for two weeks only to also be neglected. Santa CRUZ backstabbing John Lennon!? Wow!

Albert Goldman, who wrote a slander book about Lennon, died of a heart attack a year later.

World famous newspaper columnist, Herb Cain of the San Francisco Chronicle, also died of a heart attack a few weeks after writing a negative piece about me while I was in Bangor, Maine in 1992 exposing King. While I was doing the media’s job he was attacking me for doing so.

A vice mayor of Santa Rosa acquired cancer, I think it was fatal, right after he made the paper saying my request to go through legal channels that were being denied to me, were not the council’s business.

The City of Goleta cited me for a right turn in 2014 and I told the judge, on court camera, after she railroaded me, that ; “I fear for the Santa Barbara area in light of how you unfairly found me guilty. I predict bad things will happen to your community…” My closing statement, in fact.

Well, folks, you may say I’m making this up but, right after I said this, they suffered three major oil leaks on their coast, ruining two summers, suffered two or three of the biggest fires there, ever, suffered the worst mudslide in their history (even Oprah was impacted.) a crazed gunman shot up and killed a dozen students at U.C.S.B.’s town of Isla Vista  ( a mile away from where I was cited) and, after all this calamity in just a few years time, then Goleta, itself, suffered yet another fire destroying over 500 homes. Talk about predicting their disasters. It seems so, folks.

Even I am taken aback by all these incredible facts. I’m sure I’ll remember dozens of other instances. Just give me a little time between defending my latest ticket and then.

(to be continued….)

Notes below for court case;


831 –                      P.O. BOX 7311 CARMEL, CA. 93921





























(To be continued…)


GET INFORMED YOU PHONIES; The above title of this chapter WILL BE my next large billboard message on my famous van. It
will appear above the smaller white message below it;

“Stephen King IS a murderer.”

Why so abrasive a message to promote this expose, you may ask. The answer?: You miserable cowards need an exorcism before you can begin to care about me and my evidence find. Before you are even capable of properly caring about good and evil, right and wrong. ALL OF YOU are sickened, corrupted, brainwashed cowards who have been controlled by your mass media to hate yourselves and any path towards wellness. It’s the reason John Lennon was mostly killed in the  first place; After decades of mind controlling all of you with the the media to accept constant wars John Lennon came along and taught us all to “Imagine” nothing to kill of die for, and no religion, too…” and other principled thinking that could liberate you. His mind was a threat to their mind control operation on you that you are blind to.
When he came out with his song; “Mind Games” John leveled the established order; “…into the future, out of the now…and got us to think.
Right now we have concluded the third and final presidential debate and Miley Cyrus is announcing her volunteer support for Hillary. Poor Miley, who I really do like and admire, is just as blind and as wrong about her as I used to be before I saw and read the Oakland Tribune newspaper article a week before the Oklahoma City bomb went off where it was revealed that the Clinton’s invited Stephen King into THE WHITE HOUSE! for a SECRET MEETING!!!!
So, there you have it America, all you women voters who naturally see her campaign through prejudiced eyes, she is IN BED with the monsters who are still trying to get away with the crime of the century; John Lennon’s political assassination. You are really hoping Jeb Bush would win and can’t see it for the media’s spell on all of you. That is the crowd she works for and with. She is in bed with Nixon, Reagan,the Bush’s and murderer Stephen King.
Hillary Clinton is a sinister, lying, professional politician and nation assassin. In my
opinion she represents the complete Moscow take-over of our country and that she is likely a very powerful foreign agent destroying America. I regard Nixon, Reagan and the Bush dynasty in the same bunch. Ludicrous!!! you say.
Take a look at the flag Hillary is charging into battle with; and exact diorama or the 9-’11 attack! Two white towers penetrated by a flaming jet; her capital “H” with the red arrow penetrating two white towers!!!! HILLARY”S OFFICIAL CAMPAIGN LOGO!!!!! (The day after I got this fact out on the national Michael Medved radio show I notice that the Hillary campaign HAS CHANGED THEIR LOGO to a BLUE arrow! Now her blue arrow has a give-away, nonetheless; The blue arrow just happens to be the same color of blue her “STRONGER TOGETHER” logo is draped all over her huge campaign JET! So now we almost have Hillary’s campaign jet plowing through our Trade Towers! Can I laugh?
This goes to show how much Clinton is watching my activism – she may have e-mailed me, derisively, months ago, in fact – and how much the world knows how big my activism really and truly is.) I can’t make this stuff up. How could it be just an accident? A streamlined, exact depiction of a jet on flames penetrating our Trade Towers? Must it take a genius like me to be the first American to notice this?! I was sitting at a stop light last week and noticed a bumper sticker on a car; the Hillary logo. I immediately saw a jet on fire (red) penetrating two white, rectangular towers. I almost had an out of body experience it was so scary.
You should ALL be scared, America.
Haven’t you noticed that the U.S. and Russia co-run the international space station? the war, now, in Syria? It’s like that in the big picture, too, only I have to show you for only I have my eyes wide open while none of you really can say the same. You’re media duped.
Nobody killed John Lennon with Stephen King on the trigger other than our mortal enemy; the former Soviet Union. There, It’s been said. They conducted their; “Kill them, first, spiritually, from their insides out.” coup.
Nixon, Reagan, Soviet agents? Probably. Reagan married a woman who was on the commie blacklist and Nixon mostly empowered China to team up with Russia to eventually fold us into their “New World Order” plans that Bush applauded, or have you all forgotten?
I’d like to use Miley Cyrus as a muse to reach all of you women who really are in need of an eye opening ordeal via my accumulated wisdom and knowledge. My life depends on knowing what the truth really is. I can’t afford to rely on conventional so called wisdom. Miley, you are supporting a woman who is helping the killer of John Lennon plot his get-away. A woman who is in bed with the republicans, Nixon, Reagan and Bush. You are the kind of fire-brand entertainer she already has a dossier on and possible ways to kill you should you ever sway the public away from her plans to shrink American power.
Now, do you feel so smart?
Speaking of smart, hey all you Mexicans who like Hillary; Are you FOOLS? The day after Colosio was assassinated, shot in the head in Tijuana, Bill Clinton, like a dog marking his hydrant, made a special trip from D.C. to Coronado Island in San Diego just a dozen miles away. Clinton killed his NAFDA opponent who wanted to help Mexico. No wonder we have immigrants
who don’t like the aftermath of Clinton’s assassinating Colosio that left Mexico corrupt.
About the debate; Hillary’s last pitch was to promise America rising paychecks and opportunities, upward mobility for everyone and to stand up against the corporations in favor of families and the middle class.
Wake up, America. She and Obama have DONE THE EXACT OPPOSITE. With open borders they have reduced the wages of the middle class, something that corporations pay her to do.
The corporations want slave wages and Obama has killed all our manufacturing jobs and Obama has lowered your wages compared to not too long ago. So you can see what robotic liar and Soviet like cold fish she must be. She is trying to tell you she will promote exactly what she and Obama have destroyed while in power! They know you’re too stupid to notice.
Take a look at black lives not mattering under Barack Obama and Michelle. He must either hate his blackness to preside over such a campaign of cops killing blacks, lately, or he has no control over the Pentagon who IS behind this terror campaign to discourage blacks from living here. Ever notice how Michelle spends her time straightening her afro every day? She seems to be a sellout for the Rockefeller lifestyle she is happy to adopt so long as her hair looks white, besides. They’re both hideous phonies. Michelle reminds me of Oprah Winfrey in
that respect as Oprah lost so much of her potential credibility by being such a sellout for money and possessions. Oprah could have harnessed that energy into a higher cause.
(Again, the day after this post Michelle Obama lost her straight hair look and now
sports a wavier, half afro look. Nice to know she reads my website, perhaps daily.)
When Barack and Michelle walked down Pennsylvania Avenue with no protection at all during their inauguration it told me that they worked FOR the people who killed the Kennedy’s and had nothing to fear from them in this parade. Like they were TELLING US they’re not who we think.
Over-all I’d say Donald won the debate, especially on foreign affairs where he revealed that our government is helping Iran and Russia gobble up land while we miscalculate and appease. He exposed that we are funding rebels who may be working for Russia for all we know. In fact, when Trump pointed out how Russia seized vast areas of land during Obama’s cease fire, Hillary recoiled with admiration for Trump to have the brains to notice that coup of hers on America.
Speaking of Putin and Wiki Leaks and trying to sway America to Trump. Let me ASK YOU: If Putin wanted Trump in would he want all of you to think so? He knows we’d do the exact OPPOSITE of whatever he would want.
If Putin wanted Trump in would Julian Assange and Wiki Leaks be cut off from his internet now? Can he not restore his internet if he’s in with Assange?
If Putin wanted Trump in would the Wiki Leaks be as weak as they have been, so far? Putin wants his K.G.B. B.I.T.C.H., Hillary, in and she’s spinning just the opposite slant, just like a Soviet trained propagandist.
Every time Donald would land a heavy duty blow to her Hillary would break out in an actor’s phony smile as if she had just been handed a plum from Trump instead of a devastating blow. Again, her Soviet-like heartlessness and coldness to even try to use that obvious ploy.
Every time Trump would MAKE A GREAT POINT Chris Wallace would shout over him and interrupt. Only once did he interrupt Clinton versus ten times for Trump.
Donald started out slow and groggy from all the media abuses he has endured but picked up full steam as the debate progressed kicking Clinton’s teeth out while Wallace tried to shout over him lest he knock Hillary out of the race right then and there. Hillary mostly prepared for the issue concerning HER sleazy campaign against Trump with the Billy Bush – Fourth cousin of George Bush, by the way – controversial tape. She so perfectly crafted that part of her speech that she had to have had help from someone else.
As smart as she is – in an evil way – she is not THAT good at language. It was her most important delivery as she knows only her sleaze campaign against her rival is going to get her anywhere near Trump with voters.
Trump may well be 20 percentage points ahead of Clinton but the media and establishment pollsters are lying to you to conceal their eventual rigging of the vote count. Thank God Trump is not afraid to tell it like it really is and prevent or over-turn a fraud election. Who can deny that a fair election had not been the case in 2016? When the subject of Trump not conceding a result just yet came up Hillary said this;

“… for over a hundred years we have respected fair elections and accepting the vote of the people….”
Not a fair election Hillary. Not when everybody KNOWS the media has already rigged the vote by poisoning the weakling fence-sitters who were stampeded to run from Donald by the media. When Marco Rubio claimed this week; “Florida has 67 counties and I can assure you that there will be no conspiracy of 67 counties rigging the vote…  ”What he was trying to hide was the FACT that Florida republicans and democrats WILL RIG a dozen or so counties to push Clinton ahead. Not just Florida but other states as well.
You see, America, your F.B.I. has something monstrous to hide and to protect themselves from ever being discovered by all of you. Stephen King killing John Lennon to poison all of you aside, they have only Hillary, now, to shield them from disclosure. They need her to protect them and that’s why Clinton has been given a get out of jail card from them. If Trump gets in the whole charade is bound to come unraveled and the F.B.I. and evil mass media know it.
One thing we all agree on; the mass media has showed it’s centralized organizational structure
for all the world to see. From fairy; Stephen Colbert who is given two Emmys he never deserved
to demonize Trump every night, to Saturday Night Live, our C.I.A.’s biggest mind control show,
to every last media and newspaper in America.
Donald, thank you for exposing all the bugs under that board you just lifted up. Thank you!
Thank you, also, for revealing that our foreign policies under Obama and Clinton are em-
powering Russia and Iran and harming America. That all, too, will be uncovered.
The lighting on Clinton in the debate was so masterful Hillary looked almost as young and
flawless as the Saturday Night Live actress who portrays her. (Another sellout in our media)
while the lighting on Donald magnified his age. That was all deliberate media meddling.
Will Donald clock her by taking my advice to air my Oakland Tribune article of her in bed
with murderer Stephen King? That would destroy
her, outright and pave her path to jail for BEING A CO-CONSPIRATOR! Considering I helped get
the Clinton’s elected in 1992 to the point of Bush Sr. mentioning my magazine that tanked
his ratings in Kennebunkport a month earlier while in the Richmond, Virginia debate;
“…you know, nobody likes ‘Who Shot John?…”
Considering all that there is no way she could NOT have known about King’s role in Lennon’s
murder. Her secret White House meeting with him in 1995 betrayed me and America and estab-
lishes her and Bill as co-conspirators in John Lennon’s murder.
Short of airing that I’d put up a poster of the jet ripping into the second tower with
erupting from it alongside Hillary’s identical logo and speak like this;
“If you value a fair election in America then Hillary is your enemy!…if you value an America
whose media is fair and objective and protective of the public’s right to know then HILLARY
IS YOUR ENEMY!…if you want a country of the people, by the people and for the people in-
stead of a country of the establishment and by the establishment and for the establishment
then HILLARY IS YOUR ENEMY!…if you want to end our pattern of fraud and abuse in foreign
wars and actually create a more peaceful world then HILLARY IS YOUR ENEMY!.
Etc., etc., etc..”
With the 9-11 attack and her identical logo side by side while he made this kind of speech
it would eclipse anything he has ever said in his life. And that’s not even using my John
Lennon murder conspirator card that Trump is A FOOL not to use right away, anyway!

If Trump does not win this rigged election – more rigged than any in our lifetime, admit it,-
if he should be robbed and his American majority following should be robbed of victory over
this Soviet spy I believe that Hillary really is, then God help us all if he won’t use it after
to over-turn the results and lock her up.

There’s much to read along these lines in the chapters immediately listed below. Do read,
Miley, I thank you for laying off of Trump last spring when I asked you to. Pay close atten-
tion to me, now, girl, I’m right and you’re misinformed. I used to be just like you, once.
All you women of America, do you want to elect the first women president even though she is
likely our mortal enemy from globalism hell? You’d better snap out of it, girls, or you’ll set
the women’s movement back a thousand years when her administration comes unglued as all
get out, after.
Oh, and by the way, the taped remarks from Donald were most likely obtained this way;
Bush Sr. had his C.I.A. and F.B.I. compile a list of the top 100 men on earth who might
eventually run for president and he had Billy Bush, his son’s fourth cousin, deliberately ambush
Trump after egging Donald on to talk lewdly in the first place, to save the secret tape for
a rainy day and that rainy day for them is now. Billy was probably given millions for his act.
He was taken off the air because his facial expressions could not help but give him away
and the treachery he stands for. The establishment won’t show his face until he can compose
himself so we aren’t any the wiser. Billy Bush is, to quote John Lennon, a “…short haired,
yellow bellied son of ‘Tricky Dicky’ just like the T.V. fairy; Stephen Colbert.
Hillary’s biggest asset is the fourth cousin of Bush. Aren’t you people stupid to trust her?
Of course Billy was fired from his network. He got his job there as a reward FOR getting this
baited tape of Trump in the first place. Just like fairy, sell-out, ass-hole Stephen Colbert
got his phony Emmys for his propaganda role today against Trump. What a fairy / sell- out!
That man has a sister who is running for political office. Can you doubt Colbert’s C.I.A.
connections? Colbert is America’s enemy. He is the personification of our mass media con-
glomerate dynasty that has turned America into the U.S.S.R..
Oh, one more tid bit; When Gary Hart ran for president his license plate on his Corvette read;


United States of Soviet America?
He was advertising where Hillary is coming from, even back then.
Wasn’t he, reader?
It’s a tough pill to swallow that America has been under Russia’s thumb for decades but it has
been, America. Even I reel at some of the things I know to be true, like Yoko’s evil role in
the Soviet plot against us and lots of things that only prove it’s all true.
I hope you accept that, while much of what I espouse to be true is “Theory”, my Lennon
Grow up and admit at least that, people.
Mostly you, the silent, co-conspiring, boot-licking public.
I used to be just like all of you are now, once, too. It’s a lot more fun knowing the truth and
actually BEING brave like our national anthem brags.
“Land of the deceived and the media slave” is how all of you are living, now.

October 21. 2016;

I suspect many of you dismiss my “theory” that Moscow pulls our strings and has for
decades. Why, then, is it a newly revealed fact that Hillary and Obama gave Russia 20
percent of America’s total uranium supply, recently?
Like Bob Dylan sang;

“There’s something happening and you don’t know what it is
Do you, Mr. Jones…”

While on the subject of whether or not America and Russia are, to quote Huillary’s blue
logo on her huge jet; “STRONGER TOGETHER” let me say, no, we are not.
Any diluting of our values will result in a complete surrender of our ideals and the
Kremlin knows it. If Moscow had Stephen King murder John Lennon then we are in bed with
a satanic power, a poisonous power and I’ve always used this argument against the gun
grabbers to show how evil they are to choose to kill Lennon with a gun with evil Stephen
King on the trigger, to show all of you what evil bastards they must be. To show all
of you what darkness and callousness lies ahead if we don’t stop this spineless madness.
Of course, Moscow, mostly, wants to disarm the U.S. public. Do so and we die, spiritually.
Well, America, agent Yoko Ono rules stupid New York City and America and her soul has
to be as dark as a bat cave. It would have to be. Is that what you want your soul to
be like, someday? I don’t think so
Living like a watered down American, Soviet class slob is what you’ve all been doing for
the past 30, plus, years and is why I have chosen to be celibate for the last two decades
as I find all of you untouchable and spiritually sick as demons.
That should give you a hint of how wonderful you will all feel if this truth ever breaks
and you are saved from this dark spirituality that our government is allowing to take
over brainwashed, pussified, pinko America.

October 24, 2016;

Nixon used to brag, in his book The Real War, that “…if you “Transpose the points” the
lights dim, darkness falls and all is confusion…”
What he means is that if one reverses the “points” “Soviet meddling for Hillary” instead to;
“Soviet meddling for Trump” you cause darkness and confusion because a 180 degree case has
been made for what the truth is and isn’t. Not anything BUT 180 degrees works as well in
causing confusion and darkness. Thus, Nixon’s argument is made more crystal clear.
Hillary is doing this reversing of the points like a Kremlin trained gremlin;
Her campaign is not far behind only because Hillary has based her entire campaign on a hate
campaign to get all of the women of America into a room to hurl their high heeled shoes at
Donald for ever once being less than perfect with a women in his micro-scoped life.
“Let’s all throw our high heels at Donald for I’m counting on the gullible women vote to
get ahead this election, if only THAT!”
I recall how she turned her back to the camera as she left a stage and said, immediately after
she trotted out Miss Universe; “When they go low we go high..”
Reverse those points and it reads; “When they go high we go low…” The appropriate remark.
Now she was seen saying on T.V.; “I’m so proud of the American public for rejecting the mes-
sage of hate..” Apparently inferring Trump’s campaign.
No, the fact is Hillary has chosen to tap into every scorned women who was ever scorned to
lash out at Trump for not being a celibate saint. To stampede all women to stone him with a
vote for Hillary. Like the Roman government pitting it’s civilians, in biblical days, of
stoning to death a dissident they would like to kill, anyway.
A campaign of pure, primal hate. Her campaign. Her biggest platform, as a matter of FACT!
“Apparently Putin is sponsoring the election of Donald Trump..”” Hillary’s biggest, most
sinister and diabolical use of the transpositioning of points;
If Putin wanted Trump in he would send messages of tampering to get Hillary elected, relying on
our natural insticts to do the opposite of whatever he wanted to do. Instead Hillary and
Putin, puppeteer and puppet, are BOTH leading us to believe the opposite. Putin through his
meek silence and Hillary with her calculated propaganda ploy to get us to look the opposite way
lest her K.G.B. credentials be found out.
You see, America, it has taken me decades to admit out loud what I have always known; that
Russia and America are going “Soviet” behind our backs.
This is the reason America is so sick economically, spiritually and everything else.
It sounds crazy to say out loud and I know it sounds crazy but this election has pulled
up the board that shows us the media bugs crawling all around like the insects they are.
That both the democrats and republicans and the entire media / industrial and military com-
plex, lately, with the Allepo invasion just before the vote, SHOWS US ALL that we are already
in bed with a Soviet like system!!!!!!!!
Hillary may WELL BE a Soviet agent or spy from the Kremlin. Bill included, the Bush’s. etc.
etc., etc., for all any of you know. It was Bush Sr. who first trumpeted a “New World Order”.
Right now we have Putin throwing the Vagina Brigade against Trump this election and not
much else. Gloria Allred, included.
The question is; aren’t all of you U.S. citizens all red, already?
If not then you will jail Stephen King right away. If you can’t get upset about it then you
have already lost your freedom and your soul.
Stephen King, six months before he murdered John Lennon, wrote, repeatedly, in “Firestarter”;
“You blind, obsessive fools!…”
After he murdered America’s soul in doing so he wrote in, I think, “Different Seasons”, also
“Beware the jewish / communist plot against the U.S…..”
I can’t make this up, people.
We used to use John Kennedy’s accurate remarks about the Soviet Union; that their way of
life is “REPUGNANT” and it was and still is.
The question is; Aren’t all of you repugnant not to care if our government or theirs let
Stephen King murder John Lennon?
It’s at the heart of why we ever stood up to them before, a preference of our way of life
over theirs.
Only Russia is STRONGER TOGETHER with us as Hillary secretly advertises. Our blending with
their way of life is pure poison, witness our Soviet like, media decided election, already.
You’ve all played dead on the matter for three decades. You all ARE PINKO WEAKLINGS
already. Admit it, for God’s sake if not your own.
You’ll notice her Trade Towers being penetrated by a jet logo is all but gone from the T.V.
monitors. My input into talk radio, maybe? Maybe she is WITH the crowd who did that. Maybe
I’ve cracked the code of her official logo and what it might secretly really mean.

Trump will either use my Clinton White House meeting with Stephen King or he won’t. If
he fails to use this smoking gun that the universe has bestowed on him then Hillary will
triumphantly say under her breath the next day;
“Donald didn’t have the nuts to BE president. Good for me and Moscow. Ha! Ha! Ha!.”
Meanwhile, Donald, Putin has you in a headlock. She works for his world order take-over
of America under the banner
Wake up, man, and clobber her for all it’s worth.
It’s this ONE THING that will TRUMP all the systems plots and tricks. No one will
vote for her once this news gets out.
The media has already gone Soviet and fear being exposed if YOU get in.
Fight back, Donald, with THIS!!!

(to be continued….)

Me on golf technique – part 2


By Steve Lightfoot

Copyright c 2015

All Rights Reserved


By the time this book is published I will probably already be world famous for a news story that I will keep a secret for now. I cracked government codes in major magazines that prove we were lied to about a huge matter. Before I made this monster news discovery concerning our political situation I wanted to be a professional golfer and crack the secrets of the golf swing. The closest I got was when I found myself in 3rd place through 31 holes at one under par with five holes to go in the 1977(8)(?) U.S. Amateur qualifying round in Richmond, Va.. At that exact point in time I must have been one of the 100 best amateur golfers in America. Just six months earlier I was first entering big tournaments and doing poorly, in fact. A book I read by Alex Morrison, then, vaulted my performance and I was suddenly pretty good. On the 14th tee at the James River course at the Virginia Country Club (Where Nicklaus first met Bobby Jones) a crowd of maybe 50 people showed up out of nowhere to watch me and I discovered that I was in contention for one of the seven spots at one under through 31 holes. I bogeyed three of the final five holes to miss qualifying by a stroke and that was that. I admittedly choked from the shock of realizing I was even in contention. That I attracted a crowd was the real shock, though. At least I won the playoff for alternate on the first hole. My golf hero was always Jack Nicklaus and I’ve seen him play in maybe 20 events in the flesh over time. I was very lucky with that life’s timing.

Fast forward to today my life has taken a circuitous, topsy turvy route and I find I have a lot to say about the golf swing. Most of my life I tried to unlock it’s secrets. While writing the first draft of this book I learned things I never knew before and so this is my second attempt to share the swing’s secrets with my fellow golfer.

The Core Driven Golf Swing; Catchy title but what does it mean? To begin with, no one body part, properly utilized, will register into success and make all the other body parts fall into place. Your body is a magnificent apparatus that can do wonders and everything is important. Most people, however, overuse their hands and arms at the expense of proper coiling and uncoiling of the body’s core and proper weight shifting, the trunk the shoulders and hips and legs, for example. This book compensates for this by emphasizing the core section of your body because more body parts do fall into place than not with the mind focusing on it than other body parts. In a correct swing the shoulders and hips create a differential that is implemented to create force and torque. The innermost part of the body and it’s workings that is often overlooked. What is often overlooked in a swing is how the spine, the shoulders, wind and unwind like a propeller shaft from the feet to the shoulders, especially during the strike and follow through. Turning your upper torso away from the target – aiming your back to the target – rather than thoughts about your wrists, for example, is what works. My basic technique is not unlike the ‘Gravity Golf’ method taught by Dennis Lee. That is, the coiling and uncoiling of the body and shifting of weight back and forth is the power source, mainly. The most efficient way to swing. The harder part of a swing is the exact path and configuration your club and arms make. It’s an oblique, yet square path and must be just so to maximize results. You need to maintain extension. You have to maintain a certain grip pressure throughout, you need to master the geometric path and configuration of this shoulders, arms, hands, club shaft, club head apparatus to master golf, but once you are properly grooved and have mastered grip and stance all the golf swing really is is a matter of fact coiling up of your body and hands to set up a somewhat REFLEXIVE and AUTOMATIC downswing. If you want an explosive release of the club through the ball you need to build it into your backswing. Especially near the top you want to cock those hands and shoulders exactly AWAY from impact and your target, like pulling a bowstring AWAY from the target and then just releasing. The last thought before impact is of stretching AWAY from the ball and target. POW!! To enhance this you need to shift your weight to your back hip at the top and onto your left hip through impact, all under a steady head. This is the powerful and effortless way to swing. You will golf best using a swing that uses mostly the body and not the hands so much. Your core, the shoulders, the torso and hips and legs, namely. Jack Nicklaus, in my opinion, the best golfer of all time, used this method. So did Sam Snead and Julius Boros, for example, and others. I appreciate that he had a very simple one piece action utilizing his entire body with the hands mostly holding on and releasing at the proper time, it seemed. In fact, to the extent that you utilize your hands to swing you automatically reign in the ability TO use your body muscles. In other words, if you have a loose grip with lots of wrist action you will find that the wrists finish the back swing and the finish instead of the shoulders and body. Conversely, if you maintain a somewhat firmish grip of, say, a 25 to 35 percent squeeze on the club and somewhat restrict the wrist action, you will find your body HAS to make up the slack and it is your shoulders that complete your turn to the top and the finish. This is a much more powerful and consistent way to play golf. There is some wrist action to be sure, especially as the mid downswing finds the club cocked the most, and the end over end release after impact but the core and it’s use is what offers the leverage for the hands to do anything. To prompt enough wrist action I recommend a partial set of the wrists as the swing begins, not unlike the way Dustin Johnson does. This subtle move pre programs a converse release of the hands to the target during impact. If you must consciously cock your wrist do so at the top as you transfer into a change of direction. Otherwise you focus on your body to swing the arms and club. One thing I learned while writing this book is that most of my life I used too loose of a grip at address. At impact, if you don’t then add a lot of squeeze to the club, it will fly our of your hands. Even with a more firm grip at address I suspect more squeeze is automatically, instinctively, added for impact stresses. A firmish grip at the start removes a lot of the grabbing for the club near impact and the inconsistencies it breeds, besides.

Ben Hogan put it this way; “A golfer will try to attack the golf swing like he does everything else in life and he will be completely wrong about everything.” What Ben meant was this; In a correct swing the shoulders and arms and hands seem to just hold back until impact. They are delivered, instead, by the lower body like a bow delivers the bow string. The minute they try to lever across and ahead of the body they defeat the purpose of a good swing. A drill I will show you to demonstrate the correct feel is to chip with a mid iron and take the club back and just forget everything to do with hands and arms and let the body pull the club through, instead. Even to the point that the arms and hands are swinging backwards all the way into impact. Can you imagine best results from swinging away from the target with your upper body, arms and hands until impact? That’s golf. Completely opposite of what you THINK would work. The art of maintaining the differentials you created going back – the shoulder coil and wrist cock away from the lower body – until impact. Pulling everything through like a bow does a bow string, your lower body being the bow. It’s an art. In late 1979 I was foolish enough to actually write Jack Nicklaus and discuss hands vs. body following an epiphany I had. At the time I thought that perhaps the hands dictate what the body does. Now I realize that a simple increase in grip pressure that day accounted for my sudden success. Being the great man he is Jack actually wrote me back. He was right, all along. It took me decades to know this, however. The hands mostly just hold on and connect the club to the body. They harness and release the energy the body provides, mostly.

One mental image of impact I liken my style of technique to is the image of an archer just before releasing the string and arrow as he simultaneously stretches the lead arm forward and the back arm back, maximizing leverage. At impact it can feel like the arms and club are pulling away from the target even as the lower body is pulling the other way, to the target. A stretch between the two forces, the more powerful lower body winning out.

Golf being golf, however, there will be times when one has to think of throwing the club to the target past the hands to do the job. Golf is just funny that way. The club passing the hands IS the most powerful part of a swing. How to do this is the trick.

As I mentioned, in 1977 I read a book from the 40’s by Alex Morrison; “A New Way To Better Golf” that vaulted my skills over night. This author greatly influenced Jack’s teacher; Jack Grout, in fact. Alex taught me to use my back muscles, for example, especially the left back and shoulder, like a sail catching wind, to power the swing in it’s return to impact. Actually turning your back all the way to the target at the top makes the downswing twice as easy and powerful than if you don’t. It’s one of Tiger Wood’s signature moves, in fact. Once accomplished it seems all you have to do is fall into impact and your whole torso unwinds through impact almost automatically.

Always a swing fanatic, I came to put certain golfers at the top of my list of whom to copy. Nicklaus, Weiskopf, Littler, Boros, Snead, Hogan, Ballesteros, Els, Elkington, Stewart, many others and even Mike Austin of the 30’s and 40’s. He was doing Nicklaus before Nicklaus, in fact. He influenced Jack Grout, as well. To this day I regard his action as the holy grail of how to swing a club. It’s comforting to know that he reigns as one of the most powerful and graceful golfers, ever. I’ve read almost all of their books, as well. In 1978 I was awestruck with Bobby Clampett who was, not only the world’s best amateur, by far, but, for a year, maybe the best golfer who ever lived from what I saw. I moved from North Carolina back to California to study under his teacher, Ben Doyle, in fact, to learn his very scientific method. Bobby had the advantage of being a clean slate when he started with Ben compared to me. I grasped maybe half of it, I suppose. People sometimes say to me; “Bobby Clampett” as if to indicate I swing like him. I have a good swing but Bobby’s is probably better. In 1978 it was from another time and planet, it seemed.

I consider Jack Nicklaus’s swing the very best of all time, reverse ‘C’ and all. I’ll grant not everyone could swing like Jack unless they were endowed with very powerful legs and upper body strength, were very athletic and gifted from above. Most can still use his method, however. If one WAS all of those things a great golf swing would appear as such;
Address, impeccable, every body part in exact perfect position. Then a smooth, one piece take away, the arms, club and shoulders all moving together. Unlike many of today’s stars the club
naturally swings inside the ball target line towards the foot target line where one’s body mass weight is, the shaft pointing TO the target at the top position, the left shoulder under the chin and pulled back. The shoulders are coiling against the resistance of the lower body. The arms are wide and extended anchored by a steady head. The wide arc that is created allows momentum to cock the club to the top. The right arm acts like a brace that keeps the arms to the right of the head and even pulls the shoulders back to the last stage of the backswing. At the top most of the weight is off the front foot and loaded on the back foot. Then, in the transition, the club is cocked even further as the lower body starts to race to the target with the legs ahead of the following uncoiling shoulders, arms and club. The right side starts to compress inward as the right elbow and right knee sock into a forward posture as the left side starts to open up and race towards the target. If the backswing sequence is from the top, down, the downswing is from the bottom, up. This tightens the coil all that much more. The lower body not only transfers weight from back foot to front foot, it also rotates in a counterclockwise manner to sling everything target wards. This rotation of the hips during the strike imparts centrifugal force. Except for the automatic shift the entire club arc makes of about a foot or more towards the target from the path it made going back, (Proof of a weight shift forward.) the club and club shaft retraces the basic path it made going back, no noticeable loops. It is here that the swing is most compressed and a position from which it automatically explodes from. The actual release of the club to the target starts from the beginning stage of the downswing creating an all out unleashing of the club down and through the ball to a full, spent finish. One fell swoop from the start down to finish. You have to wait a little and time things and not get out of sequence but it is one move to the finish. The body beats the arms and club to the ball, the lower body racing forward as the upper body stays back. Going down, the right arms folds in to the right side like a spear point leading the arms and hands and club. Similarly the 90 degree angle between the club and arms puts the hands in a similar spear point position ahead of the club head. During the first half of the downswing as the right side is compressing inward the right leg pushes with all it’s might into the ground to transfer the weight to the front leg and hip upon which the weight lands and absorbs the force of the club’s centrifugal force by pushing up against the ground with all IT’S might at impact to maximize club speed at impact. At this point the hands allow the whole club to make a complete 180 rotation of both shaft and club head. It’s breathtaking to notice just how all out the rotation of the whole club really is in the bottom of the swing and the follow through. One second the shaft is pointing to the target, the hands leading the club, the next moment the shaft is pointing to the target only now the club is ahead of the hands. 180 degrees of, not only the shaft, but also the club head, the face going from open to shut closed over itself after impact. There is no room to ‘steer’ the club in a correct release. It’s all out abandon having chosen the proper path, first. By impact the weight is almost off the back foot and on the front foot. The right shoulder, arms and club go under the head as the whole assembly rotates, 180 degrees, shoulder over shoulder, club head over handle and toe over heel with club head. A trio of batons all rotating end over end, the shoulders, club shaft and club head. This is where all that pent up power is unleashed. A multiplication of levers unwinding. Part of the rest of the swing is bringing it to a safe stop without wrenching your back out of shape. That part comes instinctually.
In this whole process the shaft is aiming to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground; one third back, the top, halfway down, and halfway through the finish. In this way the club naturally wants to follow it’s way towards the target maximizing accuracy.
I mentioned Jack’s reverse “C” finish. One other thing about Jack’s technique is that he arrests the uncoiling of his shoulders more than a modern swing to spare his back the strain. His elbows often finished like a team pointing towards the target and skyward in his prime. This nuance may have increased his accuracy, too. His head does come up a little from impact to ease the back as well.
The thing about Jack’s technique is it’s majesty and perfectness and stunning body positions and fullness and athleticism. One for the ages that come along once in a very great while, only. As if God wanted man to know what the matter was really about.
There are a few modifications that are allowed since most of us are not strong enough to support exactly Jack’s swing. The two modifications I recommend are; (1) Allow a wrist break early in the swing to take that concern out of mind. Set it and forget it, making sure to set it at the proper, exact angle to eliminate any undo manipulation later. Nothing dramatic, just a subtle cracking of the wrists from it’s straight, locked position. (2) Rather than hanging back with the steady head you had at address, allow the upper body to move up and forward towards the finish with the right shoulder swinging around to the target more. A kind of walking into your lead leg for the finish to take all the strain off your lower back. Everything else in Jack’s swing, however, is pure gold to copy and anyone should be able to do so. A great swing actually conditions the body with the leg work, the stretching and coiling and uncoiling and is very involved. A great swing should give you a satisfying workout. A tonic. It should actually make you young and strong without a gym. Funny thing I’ve noticed. When I swing effortlessly with a big arc I find myself having to breath harder between shots than one would think. It’s because you are implementing the large muscles TO swing without effort and they are getting a workout, nonetheless. You’re SUPPOSED to use your core, after all. It’s at the center of everything. More of an instigator than a follower. From all it’s churning and weight shifting centrifugal force flows.

I will refrain from listing today’s stars and their techniques as they shouldn’t be saddled with that kind of scrutiny while trying to carve out their niche. The overall technique of today’s stars, however, is more simplified. The simplest of all being, perhaps, the swing of Steve Stricker. Very quiet in the hands dispelling the notion one needs a lot of wrist angles to play good golf. All modern swings have a few things in common, however; a good shoulder turn back and forward, a wide arc and good extension throughout, saving the most intense wrist action for the mid downswing to past impact whereupon the club is released head over handle and even toe over heel, almost propelled and not just merely swung. They all have the same weight shifting with the weight coming off the front foot near the top and off the back foot near impact finishing hard on the lead leg, belly facing the target, shoulders completely spent. For a period of time the modern pros made the error, in my opinion, of laying the club shaft “off” at the top and shaping their swing path too outside in versus inside to square but that anomaly is fading and a better, more square path, is reappearing. I imagine this brief anomaly got started by players trying to take the club straight back away from the ball, tracking the ball line with the butt of the club to the top and attacking the ball from exactly opposite the target on the way down. This is not square, however. It leaks power. In fact, the club head should go from the ball line at address to the stance line at the top. From the top it should return to the ball line at impact and then back to the foot line at the finish. In this manner the mass of one’s body is better leveraged into impact. An inside to square shape. It’s better to focus on a line between the ball and feet in this respect to track. I always loved the way Nicklaus and others would have the shaft point TO the target at the top and not left of it. More body mass trapped for impact that way, I think. It seemed they used their body like a propeller shaft and just held on with the hands. Even crossing the line a little is not a bad idea in this respect. Today’s longest hitter (Hogan cap and all) does exactly this. I like to teach the idea of finding the SHAFT aimed to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground. One third back, at the top, mid down swing, and mid follow through, for example. The finish involves extra foot rotation that negates this requirement, however. This method uses the target line to instill accuracy and efficiency. A matter of training the shaft to naturally achieve good results.

There are many requirements to proper technique. The wind up to the top should be at least 90 degrees in the shoulders from address and the finish should be as far in the other direction as your body will allow. On a full driver swing the pros, in fact, achieve about 100 degrees at the top. Turn your back TO the target at the top in every full swing. In these pro’s modern swings you will also notice that their lower body resists against this turn of the shoulders so as to create torque for the forward swing. The pros start the swing in the shoulders and they start to rotate immediately into the back swing. In a proper swing the lower body leads the upper body into impact from the top. The hips unwinding just before the upper body follows. The coil of the upper body and the wrist angle are preserved well into the downswing. A powerful shift of the hips and legs to the target from the top to the finish gives the club it’s impetus. You will also notice in the modern swing a minimum of unnecessary motion. Pretty much a one piece turn away from the target and a one piece turn to the target with a minimum of hand flourish. You also want to swing the entire apparatus of your club and arms along a parallel path to the target as much as possible, but especially the club shaft. The release should be so unbridled that you need at least the apparatus of arms and club swinging along the target line to maximize accuracy. In iron shots and all shots but a driver and lob wedge you want to deliver the club in a descending manner so that the divot occurs just past where the ball was. Put a tee in the ground opposite the ball and make sure your divot starts there and finishes well past that point. I prefer to take shallow divots, myself, as I prefer a higher shot trajectory. It’s also easier on the wrists.

In this book I will show you how to properly align your club, the shaft, your arms and shoulders, how much roll is allowed in the club head opening and closing (90 degrees open to the top and 90 degrees closed from impact to finish but no more than that) to maximize your accuracy and power. As with all instruction manuals the proper grip and address, of paramount importance, are emphasized as keys to your success. So, let’s begin there;

The Proper Grip;

The proper grip pressure is where I’d like to begin. As an admirer of Freddy Couple’s swing I adopted a loose, freewheeling swing most of my life. Freddy is the exception that proves the rule and his is a most beautiful and poetic and powerful and long lasting swing technique, indeed. It’s as if power pours out of his motion as the ball rises to it’s apex and falls. Most of us are not blessed with Freddy;’s talent and ability to use his brand of artistry, however. His finish is among the best, ever. I suspect his grip pressure at impact is a lot firmer than it was at take away or even mid downswing. He has learned how to co ordinate all this juggling of various amounts of pressure as he swings. Bobby Jones, in fact, slightly opened up his grip at the top, it seemed, and re gripped it coming down and HE was one of the best golfers who ever lived. Ben Hogan, while having a magnificent body swing, also had a lot of wrist cock to his downswing and release. I happen to recommend, after much trial and error, and as one with only more than average natural talent, a firmish grip of about 30 percent pressure that never changes as you swing the club. It may, indeed, firm up a little during the strike, subconsciously, but, at no time, does the pressure or squeeze on the club fall below 30 percent. This is key. From address to finish I recommend a somewhat firmish grip. It’s the difference between letting the club determine your body’s actions and your body determining the clubs action, instead. With a looser grip your body wants to conform to whatever motion your club is making and go along with that motion. With a firmish grip the club has no say in the  matter. It is at the mercy of your grip on the club and your body’s actions. A manhandling of the club, in a sense. Putting the horse in front of the buggy. At first attempt it may seem like you focus on the bottom half of the swing only. What happens below the hips. In doing so you may find your legs and hips more automatically shuttle ahead and into place before you deliver the blow to the ball. Proper lower body action becomes more automatic and instinctive when your grip is ‘firmish’. If you used a three quarter swing, only, you’d HAVE to add a little more squeeze to the grip TO make a swing. A loose grip wouldn’t suffice. That’s the logic. You actually gain power with a firm grip that manhandles the club. My distance has increased at least ten percent since I made the change. My accuracy is better, too.

When Sam Snead made his famous remark about grip pressure he said; “Hold it like a bird, firm enough to keep it in your hands but not so firm you hurt it.” Being a country boy from West Virginia Sam would know that any normal bird would not allow you to hold it without trying with all it’s might to wrestle itself free from your grip. THAT’S what Snead meant; like a bird trying to wriggle out of your grip. THAT firm.

Nicklaus has said that the grip pressure should never change in a swing but remain constant. That means at least a 30 percent squeeze just to hold onto the club during impact. Otherwise it would fly out of your hands under the centrifugal forces. Tom Watson, another great golfer, agrees that you must have a certain firmness to your grip. Nick Price even mentioned as much as a 70 percent squeeze on the club. I prefer an equal distribution of pressure overall, no one part of the hands tighter than the rest. Some pros talk of leveraging the last three fingers of the left hand against the middle two fingers of the right hand but I find this unnecessary. So long as you have a commanding hold on the club you will transmit body power through impact.

The secret is to not let this tension ride up into your shoulders but be confined to the forearms, throughout, and never decrease at any point. Your shoulders must be free to move without restrictions. Happy shoulders – happy shots. You should have a 50 / 50 relationship, in fact, between hands and shoulders, not one or the other taking over too much. This tip, alone, works wonders.

Now, about a grip’s construction;

Both palms should face each other in a proper grip and form a wall that faces the target. After your grip is secure this requirement should be met. I prefer the interlocking style of grip that marries the hands together but some prefer the Vardon grip that merely overlaps the pinky of the right hand over the fingers of the left. The ten finger is better suited for putting than a full swing as the separation actually slows down the speed of your club at impact.

In the left hand, if you open the grip and look at it sideways, the club should nestle from the first joint of your first finger to just below where the fingers connect to your palm. A diagonal position felt mostly in the fingers but partly in the palm as well. Don’t push the left thumb down the grip too much. Just hold the club in a natural manner and avoid anything that might lead to injuring your hands. In the positioning of the right hand it is less diagonal and is felt more in the fingers than the palm. The club lays more across the middle joints of the right hand. The left thumb should angle slightly towards your right shoulder, the thumb almost right on top of the grip while the right hand should look like a pair of tweezers with the thumb and forefinger evenly straddling the top of the grip, the V between the thumb and finger aiming between your neck and right shoulder as well.

I’ve tried every other variation and have learned that there IS no good variation from this standard grip. A screwing inward of both hands, in fact, led me to begin writing this book, but I’ve conformed to the standard grip, after all.

The Proper Stance;

Perhaps the most important part of the swing, excluding impact, the proper stance determines everything else you do. Anything less than perfect here and your whole swing pays the price for it. The address HAS to be spot on, perfect. From the correct stance even a poor swing will work pretty good. From a poor address a perfect swing just won’t work at all. There is a sweet spot and I’ll try to nail it down for you.

To begin with, align your feet the same as you want your club head to travel. It will naturally want to travel as your feet are aligned. I recommend exactly square to the target, neither open or closed. Parallel, like standing on railroad tracks with your feet on one track and the ball on the other. For a fade you want to open it up and close it down for a draw.

You want to flex the knees a little and bend a little from  the waist. I recommend a little snuggling up to the ball for more leverage versus reaching for the ball. Your arms should hang down naturally and only lift up to meet the club a little. More so with a driver than a wedge, for example. Crisp body lines improves posture and is healthier. A straight back line instead of a slumping posture, for example. Try sticking your chest out a little at address, in fact. A common tip is to also stick your butt out a little. Shoulders, hips and knees and feet should all be in line. Both legs should be aligned exactly. The arms, that’s another matter. Because the right hand is lower on the club than the left the right elbow will want to stick out in front of your left elbow as seen from behind looking down the target line. The exact opposite position is required to offset this fact. The right elbow should be just slightly closer to your body than the left elbow. This balances out the arms. You WANT to approach impact from slightly inside to square. This allows for that to happen. It also restricts a premature release of the club and swinging outside, in. You want to attack the ball with your body mass behind impact and that only occurs with an inside to square impact path. The left foot opens up to the target a little, about ten degrees, while the right foot points almost straight ahead opening up only very slightly the other way.

You want to position the ball opposite your left instep or slightly behind that spot depending on the club. The biggest weight shift is to the target and you need the ball to be positioned ahead of center to properly meet it during the strike. A wedge has so much loft that impact occurs slightly later in the swing than with a driver face. A driver also wants to strike on the level or on the upswing a little and so the DRIVER, only, is positioned at least opposite the left instep or even a smidge farther target wards. Most other swings involve a descending blow at impact and it’s O.K. to move the ball back a little for the shorter irons. Never more than in the middle of your stance except for knock down shots and custom shots, however. When completed there should be a reverse “K” look to the set up, your left arm and club mostly vertical with the right leg and arm forming an angled in reverse “K” look against the straighter look of the left side.

Regarding width of stance; about shoulder width. With a short iron the outside of your shoes should be about shoulder width. With a driver the insides of your shoes should be about shoulder width. If you go too wide you cramp your action and body parts. If you go too narrow you lose stability.

You want your head to be positioned so that the ball is opposite your left ear. You want your head behind the ball. Less so with short irons. You want your hands to be positioned even with or slightly ahead of the ball (Driver excepted) From your field of vision the proper positioning of head and hands is such that your grip should block out your left instep of your left foot. As you look down your grip should be in the way of seeing your left instep. This puts a slight rearward tilt of your spine into play. At impact this rearward tilt is even more pronounced as your hips travel target wards to transfer weight. The head remains relatively still until near the finish of the swing at all times. Think of spinning a weight on a string. The tighter you can keep the center the faster the weight swings. Same with a golf swing. Once you start to travel with the center the centrifugal forces wobbles into inefficiency. Keep your head steady until almost the finish of the swing. It’s another one of the unnatural feeling things a good swing requires.

Your weight should be very evenly distributed left to right and back to front. On iron shots it’s O.K. to favor your left side a little. For the driver it’s O.K. to favor the back foot a little. A face front look at the address should show the hips ever so slightly positioned towards the target against a slightly tilted back head position. This is what is called spine angle at address, slightly leaning away from the target.

Starting The Swing; THE BACKSWING:

Now that you have the correct grip and stance, the all important swing, itself, must be accomplished. It’s always a good idea to think ahead a little and consider what you want to happen at impact before you even start. How much club speed and at what angle of attack does the shot you need to make require? To know the answer to this question you must first visualize the exact shot you want. One reason, in fact, most golfers hit better shots on the practice tee versus the course is exactly because they have a clear picture, already, of the shot they want to hit. They have just hit one and watched it’s flight seconds earlier. They have a good sense of what they are trying to accomplish already. Once you can “see” the shot it’s easier to know what impact requirements you’ll need to pull it off. Whenever Bobby Jones watched the pros as a youngster he watched the ball being struck and not the golfer to ingrain in his mind what all the fuss was about. Most of this is decided as you stand exactly behind the ball looking down the target before you assume your stance. You see the shot you want, as if you’ve just hit one just like it, and you then decide what impact requirements are needed. Then you step into your address. Even at address you have to replay all this in your head before pulling the trigger. You access how much you weigh and how much the ball weighs and how heavy your club head is and how much wind you are hitting into and you consider all this information before doing anything. You may want to jiggle all your body parts a little to refresh yourself where they all are, in fact. One last look at the target and you begin the swing.

Now you make the first move away from the ball. In almost all instructional manuals you hear of a ‘one piece’ take away. That is, the left arm, right arm, club shaft and club head and shoulders all move as one as if cast in plaster the first few feet. This is basically correct. I like to add a subtle set of the wrists just before all this happens, however. It allows you to take your mind off of all the hand action that follows setting up a reactive opposite release after impact the other way and it establishes the exact angles you want to properly align the shaft and it’s relationship to your arms. By pre setting all this up with a subtle move right before take away you are able to block out all these considerations and focus on the rest of your swing. Observe the way Dustin Johnson does this and you’ll appreciate just how subtle a move it is. Barely perceptible. This move also redirects the tugging against your body that would otherwise pull you off balance to the right and sends the centrifugal force more upwards allowing you to still coil and have a large arc while not being pulled so off balance. It reduces the tendency to sway off the ball going back. Just make sure your wrist cock never exceeds 90 degrees to the top. If your wrists ever do go beyond that it should be in the early and mid stage of the downswing, only.

Now, what else should happen as the swing starts? You have to appreciate the geometry of the turn itself. Think of your shoulders as a door knob sticking up from your spine angle and just turning your shoulders like that door knob. Like an angled tomato can sitting on top of your hips that you turn without wobbling that image. This sets up correct shoulder coil geometry. How your spine is angled determines the axis this coil is made from. Remember, shoulders should aim to the target at address.

Now, you’ve all seen what happens when you throw a stone into a pond. It ripples out with concentric circles but only after the first central circle appears first. The other circles follow that first circle. That’s how you wind up your swing, the first circle beginning where your neck meets your shoulders. Or even a spot below the back of your neck that lies exactly between the two shoulders. From this center you start to coil. The two bones from the neck to the shoulder tips create more power per their motion than any other bones in the body, in fact. In cascading layers below this the rest of your shoulders and torso coil afterwards. As this coil moves the mass and weight of the club and arms away from the target your weight automatically shifts away from the target as well. Only because this cascading effect tugs at other body parts below do these parts start to coil at all. It starts in the shoulders, then the mid and lower torso, then the hips, then the knees, and finally the feet. The idea is to coil as much above and as little below as you comfortably can while still getting the club shaft to point to the target at the top of the back swing and maintain a big arc and maintain proper alignment going back. This creates torque. Like passing a note with your left hand to someone standing to your right you reach back away from the target with your left side and create a deep and wide arc. The only reason Jack Nicklaus had so much hip, knee and foot action is because he was very stout, muscularly. His musculature was so taught with muscle his physique required more hip and knee and foot action than others. With him the core driven method came naturally, tapping his abundant resources. Tiger Woods, being built more like a greyhound, is thus able to restrict his lower body action more creating a huge differential between hips and shoulders. They both, however, coil their body to the top from the top down. Neither lets his lower body coil too early into the back swing. Conversely, they both uncoil from the ground upwards in making a downswing. It’s like the dynamics of a bow and arrow. You get more power by both pushing your lead arm away from you as you also pull the bowstring towards you with the other arm at the same time. The downswing becomes almost reactive and instinctual as a result with the proper lower body leading the way down. By the way, in my opinion, no one will ever surpass the foot action of Jack Nicklaus. It was stunning in it’s perfection. His was such that his lead foot was nearly level at impact, not too rolled over, while his right instep was always butterfly light, riding on the instep, the heel only slightly off the ground. Every time, like clockwork. Similarly, your foot action should also roll on the insteps allowing for a little alternate heel rise in both directions.

In a nutshell, the shoulders lead and power the back swing and the lower body leads and powers the down swing. The swing, therefore, starts with the shoulders turning as soon as the club moves away from the ball. In this sense they are, indeed, “one piece” with the club. Who can deny that it is Tiger Wood’s shoulder region that was most developed in his method of swinging? Most tour pro’s, in fact, have broad shoulders honed by their usage.

Still, we are discussing the back swing and there’s lots more to cover; What about the arms and club and hands? What must they be doing as you make this coil from the top down before the downswing starts?

They DO move in a one piece fashion locked solid to the rotating shoulders the first few feet. I prescribe a subtle pre set of the wrists to take that consideration out of the equation and set up an automatic return un cocking of the wrists past impact. The arms and club must also start out on the right path. I like to make sure that the elbows and club move straight back away from the target the first foot or so. I also like to make this move smoothly and not snatch the club away from the ball. While some players feel the need to build speed early to achieve maximum impact speed I feel this is a fallacy. Just fast enough to slightly aid the journey to the top using some centrifugal force to help the arms and club get up there but only that amount of speed. Think of tossing a baseball into the air before hitting it out to the bleachers. No big rush just a gentle tossing up of the ball. Some may even find a “ridiculously” slow start is helpful, in fact. It sure helps quiet the nerves and instills discipline. If you swing to the top too fast you are likely not to properly coil the shoulders relying on momentum, instead, to finish the job. If the shoulder’s move to the top involves any speed it is the last bit to the top, only. The business end of the swing is from mid downswing to mid follow through, anyway. That’s where you pour on the power. By starting out smoothly you are more likely to properly coil up your shoulders and save your speed for the impact zone. This also allows your lower body some time to get ahead of the upper body as you start down.

The path your club head makes is from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top. This requires some inside to square configuration. Think of a door closing. It makes an arc, not a straight line. So does a golf swing. The trick is to travel through impact without touching an imaginary stick positioned just outside the ball aimed to the target. So that the overall path is target ward but still on an arc’s trajectory. That’s why golf is an “art” It requires some abstract thinking to make it work. The club moves from the ball line to the foot line to the top and, from there, back to the ball line at impact and back to the foot line at the finish. Meanwhile the shaft tries to align with the target line as much as possible, throughout. As Mike Austin says; “There are no straight lines in a golf swing.” A very powerful golfer has a straighter, longer arc through impact than a less powerful golfer. I once saw John Daley take a divot with a six iron from the rough that was over two feet long, for example. It’s still an arc, though.

Some key reference points should be adhered to. As the club is parallel to the ground one third back the shaft should be aimed to the target and, as viewed from the target, be hidden behind your hands. Not inside or outside but in line with the hands. By this stage the club head is many inches inside the ball line it was at at address. From there to the top the angle of the shaft traces an angle diagonal from the target line to the foot line, the same angle it comes back down on. At the top the whole club and shaft should also be aimed to the target and positioned above your shoulders over the foot line. The downswing must also be discussed here as the two are inseparable.  A straightening occurs as the downswing tightens things, erasing the angle between the shaft and arms it had going back placing the hands slightly higher in the air than they were going back at the same stations. Still, the club should be hiding behind the hands, as seen from the target’s perspective, as the shaft is parallel to the ground just before the strike. Ditto as it is parallel to the ground just past impact, only the club head and shaft now are positioned in front of the hands from the target perspective. Make sure the shaft is aimed to the target at these critical junctures, also. The natural roll of the toe over the heel and the hand rotation inherent in that happens with abandon, the aforementioned alignment guides providing automatic accuracy, or at least maximizing accuracy.

The right elbow has to bend to the top. It HAS to. Just as the wrists also have to allow an angle to occur. How far should it be allowed to wing away from the body? It should neither hug too tightly nor wing out too wildly from the trunk. I like to allow a natural sense of freedom while still keeping it close enough to reliably return it to the proper spot for delivery. Moderation. A wrist angle beyond 90 degrees at the top is not necessary. In the downswing the right elbow leads the hands into the ball. Tiger Woods is a good example of this correct articulation of the right elbow leading ahead of the hands until just before impact. Better leverage                                                                                                                                                                                                      One must extend outward in a swing with both arms and not pull inward. Not so much you are pulled off balance and sway but enough to supply a large enough arc to develop good speed for impact. Don’t cramp your swing. You have to reach outwards for power at all times. Payne Stewart had both a very wide arc going back and down. As a young man, unable to get up close to the action, sometimes, at live events, I would notice that Nicklaus’s swing arc rose high above the crowd’s heads compared to his contemporaries. Remember to always turn your back TO the target before you start down. Like slinging a bag of laundry over your shoulders that aims itself to the target at the top. Otherwise the swing becomes out of joint and and effortful. Like cocking the hammer of as gun you wait until the distinctive “click” occurs before you start down. Because you shift your weight downward and towards the target as soon as the downswing begins, however, the downswing arc is re positioned maybe a foot or more towards the target. Like two giant Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other. While the club tries to match the path down it made going back the actual path is bumped a foot or more target wards in response to the shift of your center of gravity for the downswing.  Also, because the wrists cock most in the downswing the club head goes down under the path it made going up to the top. This, also a result of the weight shifting straight down, initially.

You’re better off swinging from where your body is to outwards, away from it, slightly inside, out, versus from outside, where your body isn’t, to across your body to the left. You harness more body mass this way. You want to avoid slapping across your body in an outside, in, manner. Pull the club and arms through with the lower body from where the body is, not from where it isn’t. Somewhere from between the ball and foot lines. Just make sure that it’s going through square AT impact.

The left arms stays relatively straight from address to mid follow through whereupon IT has to also bend.

How much opening and closing of the hands is correct? Put a golf club on a table with the toe straight up in the air. Have this represent address. Now roll it open to the right 90 degrees. Have this represent the top position. Now roll it back to straight up and have this represent impact. Now roll it to the left 90 degrees and have this represent the finish. It’s about that simple and straightforward. Never more than 90 degrees in either direction but, from top to finish, it’s a 180 degree rotation in all. That’s why you see such a dramatic turnover of the toe through impact whenever you watch a pro in slow motion. It’s the final lever that moves in a swing. It just has to to swing naturally. Any more than this degree of rotation is useless and not necessary. You may use slightly less, however, if you choose. You have the shoulder bones from the neck out, the left and right upper arms, both lower arms, the club shaft and, finally, the “L” shaped head, itself. All these levers contribute to multiply speed through impact. Add the hundred or so other body bones and you have quite a symphony of levers, in fact. The club head is merely the final lever that also swings into the ball.

As I said, by setting a subtle angle from the start, all this should happen without having to even think about it at all. The trick is setting that wrist / club angle exactly correctly. That’s why there is practice, trial and error and cameras to make sure you do. A case of “Set it and forget it.”


As for the downswing and all of the forward swing, it starts from your grip with your feet to the ground, upwards, and in that order. Like a bow stretched taught against the shoulder coil above, now you uncoil everything from the ground, up. The arms, club and shoulders seem suspended in space just waiting for the lower body to pull them all through without any effort on their part. It’s a feeling of relaxing all those muscles and allowing the lower body to usher them through, instead. A drill I recommend to instill this sensation is to take a mid iron and hit chip shots using your shoulders, arms and hands for only the back swing. No real wrist break, just a take away, and to then leave them out of things and return the club to the target using only your lower body. The upper body takes the club back, the lower body takes over from there and makes the forward swing all by itself, the hands and arms just holding on feeling as if they are doing nothing. The hit is applied with a body nudge pulling the club through. You can even perform this drill by having your shoulders, arms and hands and club going back at all times only to have the body interrupt things, taking control at the same time, returning the club the other way even as the hands are taking it back away from the target. You can gradually apply this drill with fuller swings. This drill is key to learning the Core Driven Golf Swing. It goes against all natural instincts and is revolutionary in learning the proper golf swing.  It is this very conundrum that Hogan was referring to in his famous quote mentioned earlier.                                                                                                                                                                                                        Once that sensation is learned, you can focus on how to apply speed. Save the most speed for impact to finish and get from top to impact in a flash with utter dispatch. Good golf requires a vigorous acceleration, just save the best for the target side of the ball. After impact.

Especially with a firmish grip you will find it necessary to shuttle your hips and legs into position ahead of the strike. Especially so entering the hitting zone. Like the bow ahead of the bow string you need to anchor with the legs and hips to launch the rest of the action. Like the bow, so is the lower body to the upper body going forward. At the same time you are trying to get ahead of the hit with the lower body you are also trying to stay back with the upper body. You want to preserve that “X” factor differential between the shoulders and hips you created to the top well into the downswing. You also want to preserve the 90 degree or more angle between the arms and club shaft you created at the top until almost impact, as well. As your whole body and all it’s bones are leveraging through impact NOW you allow the full release of the whole club, head over handle and toe over heel all the way to the other side of the ball. A mighty SWOOSH! where it all unleashes with abandonment. No steering allowed. Just let it all go through like a crashing wave on the beach.

There is the matter of shifting weight in this whole process. As discussed earlier one’s weight comes mostly off the forward foot at the top and off the rear foot during the strike. This is a fact and no two pros do this exactly the same. Inherent in this fact one has to shift his mass back and forth in a swing to maximize power. But there’s more to it than just back and forth. There is also up and down shifting to maintain a constant tug against wherever the weight of the club is at any given point. There is actually a circular shifting of weight to achieve this centrifugal force. I am unique in pointing this fact out, in fact. At the top position, the weight over mostly the back leg, now you move into the forward swing and your first move, believe it or not, is straight down against the straight up position of the club. Sam Snead’s famous “squat” position in mid downswing looks just like a man jumping out of an airplane. Straight down. By the time his club shaft is parallel to the ground it seems he is tugging, instead, straight towards the target, again, opposite where the club is. By impact his body seems to be vaulting itself upwards against gravity pushing upwards with his legs as the weight of the club goes down to the bottom of the swing. By mid follow through it seems he is pulling away from the target with his weight against the position of the club. A circular, ever changing shifting of weight that is, I believe, just ahead of the opposite position of the weight of the club head at all time. Just ahead of, but not exactly opposite of to achieve the centrifugal force. Otherwise it would be a static force. That’s another reason why golf is an “art”. It’s exactly the principle involved in swinging a weight on a string. The smaller your center circle of motion is – the tiny move made in your fingers – the faster the outside circle goes. Similarly, the ever changing tug against that weight that produces centrifugal force is just ahead of the opposite position of the weight, itself. Dynamic, versus static, energy.

The preponderance of shifting is back to front. That’s the purposeful shift that moves the ball forward. Even though you pull back from the target with your arms in the follow through to maintain balance it is because you have sent so much momentum TOWARDS the target in the first place. That’s why all your weight lands on the front foot in the finish. The big shift is back to front. The shift from front to back to the top position is partly a result of your club and arms mass moving in that direction naturally displacing weight away from the target.

How does this shift happen? What body parts effect it’s use? If the head is stationary and the feet are also fixed then only the middle can move at all to do this. With a Nicklaus physique the shin bones move first, ahead of the hips, angling towards the target. His legs were strong enough for that to be the natural sequence. For most of us, however, the hips and thighs both open up and shift target ward and perform this weight shifting. It happens just before anything upstairs happens, too. This gives the legs and hips a head start of the upper body planting the anchor from which the lower body can pull the upper body and club through with. Bobby Jones went as far as to say this jump ahead of the upper body with the hips is the most important move in a golf swing. Does this happen the first move down or slightly later in a downswing? That matter is up for debate. Certainly it happens just before you deliver the strike. In viewing the stop action photos of Mike Austin there is almost a foot of travel target wards in the hips from the top to impact creating a severe spine angle. Mike Austin was a body builder and could go that far but most of us cannot and should not. At least half that, however, on most full shots I recommend. The intricacies of this lower body move vary a little depending on body types but the idea remains the same. To shift the club forward you have to shift the center of your gravity, first, while keeping a steady head at the same time. This shift moves the entire swing arc a foot or more target wards than it was going back to the top. Like the two Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other. If you choose to copy a player I recommend Hogan, Nicklaus or Snead or whomever your body type applies to. These players, however, are legend in their correctness. At impact the hips are about 35 to 45 degrees open from the square position of address while the shoulders are almost square at impact. At the finish position the hips have opened up at least 90 degrees or more from square, the navel aimed to the target and almost all of one’s weight on the forward foot. The shoulders have rotated another 130 degrees from impact to the finish. That’s a whole lot of rotation going on, indeed. From top to impact only 90 degrees. This fact underscores why the most club speed should occur after impact even if this is not the fact. It should feel like that. Like a karate expert breaking a board thinking past the point of impact. In all, from the top to finish, the shoulders rotate about 220 degrees or more. This reveals just how important their use really is. It is the lower body’s job to propel them through like that, from the ground up.

As for the shoulders, arms and club there is a blueprint to follow, also; From address, following a subtle set of the correct wrist angle, they coil up to the top, the club shaft gradually completing a 90 degree angle. This journey involves a wide arc with the shoulders rotating as much as comfortably possible before changing directions. The club shaft should be aimed to the target at the top with the arms extended. On the way from the top to the finish, – it should be one fell swoop – waiting for the lower body to shift target wards and open up a little, first, these upper body parts all stay cocked as they were at the top well into the downswing. The shoulders don’t open too early, the club cock doesn’t open up, either.  If anything the club angle increases a little in mid downswing allowing the body more freedom to move ahead.  By mid downswing, the weight shift moving more right to left than it’s initial shift down, now, all these levers start to unfold and apply their power. By impact the legs are pushing up hard against the ground opposite the downward position of the club to maximize centrifugal force. At impact 90 percent of your weight is on your lead foot and leg and your right foot is already off it’s heel, riding in it’s instep as you transfer the weight to the other side of the ball. Meanwhile the shoulders arms and club are freewheeling 180 degrees from halfway down to halfway through, including the club head, itself. A violent release of all your body’s levers and all it’s hundred, plus, bones and muscles. No steering allowed. Proper alignments of all levers, back and forward, especially shaft angles, pre determine accuracy, instead. Of course the forearms rotate and roll over one another in the process. By the time you have any time to think about things you are already at the finish position, your body and club fully spent, the ball on it’s merry way, hopefully to the target. In all this maelstrom you want to keep your hands ahead of the club at impact, swinging, not only your club, but also your hands with speed like a club head unto themselves. If there is one swing though that involves the hands that works it is to pretend your hands are the club head, itself, and you are hitting the ball with them, as if with no club at all, swinging the hands with speed into the ball. It’s a conundrum of this otherwise body oriented technique. The one hands thought that seems to fit. I notice how Mike Austin has his hands well ahead of the ball at impact, in fact, affirming his hand speed at impact. You need both hand and club speed during the strike. Otherwise, I urge you to never consciously hit with anything above your chest muscles at any point. Let the lower body below your shoulders send everything forward and over ride the upper body’s attempt to always hold back and pull back like a bow sting at all times. That’s the Core Driven Golf Swing method. Before you know it the lower body hit the ball, anyway in spite of holding back with the upper body, arms and club..

That pretty much wraps up The Core Driven Golf Swing method. Now I’d like to touch on the other parts of the game such as putting, for example, and custom shots like chipping and lob shots, knock down shots, draws, fades and the other finer points of the game. I have my opinion about how to swing a club. I also have an opinion about the other parts of the game as well. Even the psychological side of the game that separates the greats from the rest of the pack..

There are also the finer points, not listed above, that I will go over, as well. I wanted the first  section to be simplified on purpose and will discuss them later.

The “Greatness” factor;

To keep this book interesting I will mix things up a little, here, and turn to the character issues of playing top level golf.

I watched the greatest golfer of all time play about 20 live events including two Masters and several U.S.Opens and I can tell you Mr. Nicklaus was very reliable and consistent. I don’t know what his overall statistics are but I can tell you, from what I observed about his play that he hit 80 % of every fairway, hit the proper side of the fairway another 80 % of the time, hit 80 % of every green in regulation and was exactly pin high another 80 % of the time. This last fact is unchallenged by anyone and a testament to his method that delivered a reliable distance every time. He sank 75 % of his 5 foot putts and rarely three putted. His wedge game was better than most but not as sterling as his other areas. He so seldom needed to scramble he never honed that part of his game to the same standards as the rest. His long iron play is legendary and, for his era, one of the most powerful golfers ever. He did all of this using steel shafts and wood headed long clubs and even a ball that was less than ideal in that his equipment company wound their balls without first freezing the liquid centers resulting in kidney shaped centers instead of round. Nothing stopped him from overachieving, however. What I admired about his swing was it’s majesty.

That’s quite a list of superlatives that probably can’t be matched today by anyone. But THAT is what it takes to achieve greatness in this most challenging of all games.

When Jack was a teenager he sank something like 56(?) basketball free throws IN A ROW! This is pure will power and dedication and focus and trying his heart out. Hand / eye coordination as well. He also remarked about his career that ; “..and I had the most fun of anyone doing it, too.” He ENJOYED the endeavor. He welcomed everything that came his way without fear or trepidation, embracing the moment, the present moment, at all times. He had a healthy ego that would not let him let himself down. He once remarked that he so hated embarrassing himself in front of others that it was one of his biggest motivating factors; NOT to embarrass himself. He never hit a shot, even in practice, with indifference. He viewed his mind as a bank of stored information that he dreaded cluttering with garbage. He gave every shot his all, even the practice shots. He, no doubt, had goals that meant a lot to him to achieve. Being the greatest golfer of all time was certainly his biggest goal, I imagine. The flagship of all his goals that led the way for the others. I know that even I, as a young man, had that exact goal, too, even though it was so distant a goal at the time. All or nothing attitude. Why not? No good reason why not. You only live once, why settle for second best? You can see farther from the highest ground. All these un confessed reasons, I’m sure, motivated the man. Like thinking past the board a karate expert wants to break, the farther ahead you can think, the more effect you will have at the board. That was Jack. He also was remarked saying that as a young man he probably hit more practice shots than anyone in history. He had work ethic. He loved it.

While some may consider his tactical approach a little on the conservative side – he usually allowed for a little error and allowed for a margin in going for pins to avoid big numbers – he was necessarily quite aggressive and bit off as much as he could reasonably chew with every opportunity. He would absolutely go for the island green with a three wood if he felt he could save a stroke that way. So long as it was a reasonable risk,/ reward proposition. Usually, though, he would split the difference between going straight at the pin and choosing a little room for error to one direction or he other and make that his target. It’s a marathon, not a sprint, a golf tournament. He played realistically in that regard.

Jack didn’t flirt with the latest trends or swing theories. Through thick and thin, he stuck with the basic fundamentals Jack Grout taught him and never changed his swing, grip or stance. There was one time in his later career when he consciously “deepened” his back swing, going back more inside than upright to coil a little more at the top but that was it. He basically stayed with what brought him to the dance floor to begin with. Lucky for him Jack Grout gave him such correct fundamentals to begin with. He usually reserved a week of every year to go over the fundamentals with Jack Grout, in fact, to make sure he was not straying, inadvertently. He, perhaps better than anyone else, went back and down on nearly identical paths with his club. There was the automatic shift forward of the whole arc going down, but other than that, his back and forward paths shadowed each other.

He was one of dozens of great golfers but I chose him to display because I witnessed his achievements in the flesh and he was my hero growing up. If there is one thing that sticks out, he had a tendency to use his wrists more than what I consider to be ideal in his putting stroke. But who can argue with success? He was one of the games greatest putters, ever. No one was better suited for making the clutch putt than Jack. Tiger, however, gave him a good run for his money in that department, who can deny? While on the subject of Tiger, he did expand the game introducing bold techniques that he invented, never tried before, and excelled with them. A pioneer in his own right. He, indeed, played what I call “Big golf”, leapfrogging past the pack. Had injuries and controversies not dogged him he would most likely have overtaken Jack. I consider him the best behind Jack, though, It’s very close, I think we can all agree. There is just something in the outright majesty and magnificence of Jack’s swing that may never be outdone.

Gary Player, for example, another great, is a good reference for understanding the importance of saving every stroke you possibly can in a round, trying, generally, accounting for some percentage play strategy, to hole everything from the fairway inward. I’d love to devote a book to ALL the greats who moved the game forward for us all. There are so many I just can’t list them all. I was lucky to have watched the very best.

There is one area of the game that I think I can make a big difference in even for many tour players who struggle with the green game. I’m talking about putting. We all know the player who, but for his putting, just might have been able to climb over Jack’s record. Tiger Woods wan not one of them. His putting was perhaps even better than Jack’s. His scrambling and wedge game was maybe even a little better. Jack’s overall reliability and consistency is what carried him as far as he went, I think. That and a single mindedness about him. A determination. One of the most admirable characteristics he had was equanimity in the midst of tragedy and any bad turn of events. His ability to swallow his emotions and plow straight ahead and show no sign of disappointment was another key to his greatness. A big man, indeed.

Along these lines it occurs to me Rafael Nadal, one of the all time tennis greats, never threw a racket in his life. There must be something to this approach that works. Not that Jack didn’t have a temper. As a young man he did, indeed. It was his father Charlie, however, who schooled him not to ever display it publicly. Take responsibility for everything you do. That’s why golf is so different from other sports. It’s really you against only you. If you triumph in that equation you find yourself holding the trophy, somehow. You look up and see what you have done relative to the rest of the field. Jack never wished bad luck on anyone. He knew better than that.


Before delving into the finer points of the swing and going over things I deliberately left out of the first overview, as well as the basics for custom shots, I’d like to tackle the putting game because it is there where one can most lower his score. There is a lot of psychology to it.

First, after setting all body parts square to your starting line, from feet to shoulders, swing the putter head and shaft square. Not outside in or inside out, but perfectly square. Allow for a natural inside to square curve to your putter path, too, the point of contact being when the face is aimed at your starting line. By square I mean the entire mass of the head moving straight back from address away from the target and then immediately swinging inside a little. For years I used to swing outside in and never knew why I was contacting the ball outside the sweet spot. As I approached the ball I was swinging it outside in across the ball and catching it on the outside of the address position. My back swing extended too far straight back trying to draw a line to the target. In reality I was swinging outside of square all that time. Once I visualized the mass of my putter moving exactly straight back but only for a few inches before swinging inside a little I found my contact was on the sweet spot again and the line almost took care of itself. Practicing with a ball almost against a wall will help you do this. The only time your putter is allowed to touch the wall is at impact and otherwise it swings inside of the wall on both sides of the ball. This drill applies to the full swing as well. It is important to mentally attach the putter, both head, grip and shaft, with the weight of your arms and shoulders and lock the entire apparatus together as one piece and swing it from the center of the top of your spine like an imaginary knife or pie spatula cutting butter as if the putter head was a pointed end of a slice of pie and the shoulders like a pie crust, hinging only from it’s center at the top of your spine. Remember to also allow for a slightly inside to square swinging path while imagining this knifing action through impact. Always accelerate a little through impact and pay attention to your post impact positions with the putter stroke and not just your back swing positions.

One of my best illustrations is to learn how to “Be the ball.” Imagine a child who has missed the school bus and is left with having to make it to the school all by himself. Now it becomes more complicated than just sitting in a seat and waiting mindlessly for the time of arrival. Now he has to THINK, understand the lay of the land, the distance involved, the obstacles and what direction to start out on. Pretend the ball is that child having to navigate it’s way into the hole all by ITSELF, now. What MUST it do to get in the hole from where it’s standing? How much does it weigh, how much friction does the turf impose, how damp or dry, the direction of the grain, the slope, even the wind and the temperature, various bumps along the way? Now the ball has to access all these factors, first, as if it must get into the hole all by itself without your help. As if it had a little motor inside that propelled it forward. If done properly you actually seem to see the ball start to oscillate a little towards the hole even before you strike it, you are so fixated on what the ball must do. Like practice putting where you are fresh with the line the last putt you just hit traveled on, you “SEE” the line it must make to get into the hole. You see the curve and the speed, EVERYTHING, before you do anything else. By the time you hit the ball it seems all you have to do is touch it. If you weren’t even there, what would the ball have to do, all by itself, to fall into the hole?

There is another trick to sinking more puts. Appreciate the perfect spherical shape of the ball in contrast to the level surface it must travel over. BECAUSE it is a perfect sphere it will go EXACTLY as you hit it. 360 degrees of non prejudiced reaction to whatever you do in touching it. It doesn’t discriminate, it reacts exactly to whatever you do to it. Too many golfers look at the ball as if it were a circle on the ground not appreciating it’s three dimensional qualities. In this respect it is like handling nitro glycerin. It’s a sphere and more sensitive than you might think. It has to travel over a flat surface that may or may not have irregularities that might affect it as well. It wants you to give it the respect it deserves. It’s a three dimensional object and not a two dimensional circle in front of you. It is prone to roll, wobble and all the rest. Especially on short putts take this into consideration. You are about to roll a perfect SPHERE over a flat surface.

Another tip that I find helpful is to also imagine there is an imaginary tire encircling the ball. Like a bicycle tire that you are going to roll towards the hole just as if it were a tire. You line up the tire and send it on it’s way. The imaginary tire is wrapped around the vertical dimension of the ball facing the intended starting line.

Yet, another tip is to pretend the ball is fitted with pixels that project outwards opposite the strike you give it. Like the flat, rectangle gadget you use to stick your hand into and watch it burst out the other side, the hundreds of tiny steel pixels duplicating your hand as they are pushed out. Every putt has an exact amount of force and direction inherent in it’s need. What would that strike look like if imaginary pixels projected out the other side of the ball? What direction and how far out from the ball would they be? Like imparting the magic, exact “touch” to the ball, everything it does is stored in this moment of truth, the moment of impact. All the ingredients and information it needs for success are stored in this moment of impact. Give the ball the exact, correct recipe.

One of the best tips is to imagine the exact blade of grass along the holes rim you want the ball to roll across as it falls inside. Do NOT just aim at the entire hole .You sharpen your accuracy by aiming at a spot on the holes rim, instead. If the putt breaks left you may want to enter on the, say, 5 O’clock position on the dial versus the 6 O’clock position for a straight put. Some putts actually enter on the 2 O’clock position or even the 12 O’clock position. Plan on dying the ball across THAT spot and not just the entire hole. It narrows down the parameters you are working with. Whatever that ideal entry point is is the center of the hole, be it 6 O’clock or three O’clock. Always go ONLY for the center of the hole, every time. “Nothing but net” – a basketball shot that is so accurate it never touches the rim – or nothing at all. You’ll make more putts that way.

You ideally want to hit a putt to finish a foot past the hole, only, should you actually miss. Any less than that and the “Wobble effect” can cause things to go wrong. You want a consistent roll but you don’t want a three or four footer coming back.

On extremely long putts of, say, 100 feet, you might want to approach it like a chip shot and not a putt at all.

On all putts you HAVE to start the ball on the correct line, right away. This is almost always one direction right or left of the hole’s location and with a large range of variance. Some putts must start on a line maybe ten feet away from where the hole is depending on the break, speed, slope and distance. Rarely is a putt started out on exactly the target line. Unless it is a straight putt. Most putts break one direction or another and the starting line is what you must pay attention to.

You want to imagine the ball starting to roll, top over bottom, right away. There is the exception when you hit up on the ball to get it air born on bumpy greens but, otherwise, see it start to roll, versus skid, immediately. This is a matter of mind over matter and you must will this to happen, almost. You can do it.

So far, technique hasn’t even been addressed, just mental approach or psychology. There are fundamental technique factors one should adhere to, however.

Grip tension. Unlike the full swing it’s O.K. to use a light grip pressure if you choose. There is also nothing wrong with a firm pressure if that is what you like. They are both correct. There is something beneficial to both methods. The firm grip can be more reliable and accurate. The light grip can better gauge distance, for example. They are both correct. Experiment, I say.

Ball position should be, I think, just left of center so that the point of contact (The back of the ball) is exactly between the feet. It can also be a little left of that position more representative of how your full swing set ups look like. Depending on the green you may be better off hitting up on the ball, (Bumpy greens) getting it slightly air born, first, some greens you want to hit level or even slightly down on. The point of contact makes a difference. If you hit on the upswing the point of contact is below the balls equator and you will get less over spin relying, instead, on the ball grabbing the green as it falls to earth to give it over spin after it grabs the green’s surface. If you contact the ball above its equator with a downward blow you get immediate over spin that way. The ball hugs the ground better this way and is recommended on true, fast greens. Either way over spin occurs, either right away or after the ball lands.

One’s hands should be even with the ball, generally. One’s head should be directly over the ball or ever so slightly just a little behind the ball but still over the ball line. If your head is not over the ball line you get a distorted, false read of the putt. To check this drop a ball from where your eyes are to make sure.

One’s stroke should never be longer going back than going forward. You want acceleration on impact, not deceleration. It’s O.K. to be equal distances on both side of the ball but err on the side of being longer past the ball to ensure acceleration. You don’t want to introduce hesitancy, tentativeness or a lack of commitment to your stroke. Commit to the collision of club against ball required to get into the hole and forge straight ahead and HIT it.

The path of the club is a slight arc, not a straight line. If you force the path into a straight line you must deviate from a natural swinging motion. It can be done and some recommend this but I prefer to swing naturally and allow for a little opening and closing of the blade and a little inside out to square to inside again path just like any other golf swing. You wouldn’t hit a chip shot with a straight line path and a putt should be no different. You can think of an overall straight line to travel on a foot on both sides of the ball but know that the actual path is a slight arc.

The most fundamental aspect of technique is the aligning of all you body parts parallel to the initial target line, especially the feet and shoulders. The next most important part of technique is that you swing or hinge from the neck and not the wrists. That is, imagine a pie slice, your shoulders being the crust and the club head being the pie point. Imagine a pin in the middle of the pie crust that your whole action hinges on somewhere below your neck. Now swing the whole pie slice from that hinge, the wrists not moving much at all. Make sure your shoulders (Crust) swings in alignment with the target starting line. No wobbling or looping action but a crisp target ward motion back and forward. As if both arms represented a knife aimed to the target line that slices cleanly as if cutting through butter. While some wrist hinge is allowable, especially on longer putts for more power, try to minimize it, especially after impact. How you swing the entire apparatus of shoulders, arms and club is crucial. It should all swing as one piece as much as possible and parallel to the staring target line.

Not everyone has the same success with the same kind of stroke technique depending on personality and other factors. Some like to jab the putt, some like to stroke it and you, ultimately, will find what works best for you. However, if you use the following method you will properly “release” the putter through the ball and help ensure a solid stroke.

Pretend the shaft is a string or rope that must be swung, just so, to fluidly transport the head through with minimum disruption. This requires that the takeaway is velvety smooth and that the transition to forward swing is also velvety smooth. Otherwise there would be a jarring effect on the imaginary rope of a shaft. As if the shaft were a rope, swing the putter head such that it plows through impact without twisting or halting or doing anything but going through impact unimpeded, propelled by it’s own weight, mass and momentum. You will find that the head actually passes the hands after impact, just like a swinging a rope with a weighted object would do. This is what top pros call releasing the putter through the ball. It’s different than a method that finds the wrists locked like a wall after impact. Different than a jab style stroke. You still swing the whole apparatus of shoulders, arms, hands and club in unison, you just pay closer attention to the shaft so that the above is accomplished. You may practice with a rope and a weight on the end to get the feel for swinging it this way. Minimize disruption, keep wrist activity to a minimum but let the club head swing a little on both sides of the ball  like a swinging pendulum. Keep the shoulders active all the while.

Avoid either an inside, out or outside, in stroke. Make sure the overall arc you make is square to the target line. Avoid any loops in the stroke, back and forth on the same path.

I like to have my elbows just grazing my body parts at address so that they are consistently aligned with every putt. Just touching at address and just clearing in the actual stroke. This way you set up the same exact way every time. As for the rest of my posture, I like a little knee flex and a little bend at the waist maintaining a straight back. I prefer a narrow versus wide stance, not more than several inches between insteps.

Regarding grip there are so many ways I can only recommend what I use; a ten finger grip. I practice putting so often it is the only grip that allows me to avoid injury or pain. I sometimes use a double overlap grip with both small fingers of my right hand riding on top of the first two fingers of my left hand but I usually find the ten finger grip is just fine. The former instills a calming, assurance and steadies the nerves. Holding one’s own hands this way has this effect. Either way, I like to make sure that both palms face each other and form a wall that aims itself to the initial target line, just alike a regular grip. I vary between having both thumbs on top of the center of the grip and having them straddle both opposite sides of the grip. The latter is like holding a babies arm for the first time, very intimate. It takes some getting used to. The thumbs on top style seems to firm up and dial in the stroke a little better. Beyond that who can argue with the most common grip; the reverse overlap grip with the first finger of the left hand riding on top of the right hand’s pinky? Putting is less demanding than the full swing regarding grip. There is more room for experimentation.

The biggest reason pro’s miss putts is upper body movement. Until the ball is on it’s way keep your head and upper body as still as possible. Still, you must activate the shoulders, even on a one foot putt. If you don’t rock the shoulders with all your putts you are steering the putt with your hands and arms. A no, no. Just swing the whole pie piece, from shoulders to club head, like a knife cutting butter through to the starting target line, locked together in one piece. This is the last thing I think of, especially on a long putt, moving the whole apparatus together as one. You hinge from between the shoulders and not so much the hands.

Avoid being too “wooden” is the only other thing I’d caution you to do. You’ve got to have a little naturalness to the whole thing. Let the hands do what they feel the need to do if it works for you.


(To be continued….)



Steve Lightfoot

P.O.Box 7311

Carmel, Ca. 93921    Ph. 831-901-9707

I have 20, plus, years in restaurant work, mostly as a cook but also high end waiting and even some pizza management history. I also did telemarketing for solar companies most recently. As a very young, athletic and healthy 67 year old living currently on social security I am an odd fit for some establishments as I have not worked at all since 2017. Many of the establishments I cooked at, for example, are no longer and I will just have to list them by name. The good news is many of them are from the Monterey area to begin with and I am willing to work without obligation so you can access my skills, first. I still have my knife kit and skills. I describe myself as quality oriented, artistic, even, spot on w. temperatures, more along the broiler vs. saute end but can do both. Not so versed in chef work but can follow recipes, very reliable and hard working and punctual. I was trying to be a pro golfer when I cooked in the area at the time. Cooking was a good fit for me and I still love to cook.

Regarding waiting I waited at a country club (1998) and even bussed tables at the Pebble Beach Tap Room (1978-1979) and The Sardine Factory (1981) I was also a steward (purchaser) for a country club in N. Carolina.(1977)

As a telemarketer I was a star performer at Clean Energy of America, Woodland Hills, Ca.,(2013-2016), at one point their best marketer.

For over two years I managed Strokes Golf of San Jose (1999-2001) achieving local recognition from the media and increasing sales by 30 %.

As I said, most of all these outfits are no longer and that’s why I am willing to start out on a trial basis to show my skills. I have two reliable vehicles, no criminal history and am drug and alcohol free.

I moved back to the area in 2016 and worked briefly as a telemarketer for a very short time before retiring. Now I need to supplement my income as my once ample savings are less so, now, and I need an extra income. My pay rate needs are modest to competitive. My hourly needs are part time, if you prefer. I can work full time but prefer part time.

Looking forward to working again and hope you can use my skills.

Some of my cooking employment history;

Cooking; The General Store, Carmel (Line cook)1978-1979….The Carmel Kitchen, (Line cook) 1979- 1980….Jack London’s Bar and Grill, Carmel,(Dinner solo line cook) 1980….The Doubletree Inn@ (Peter B’s) (Broiler cook; evenings)1980-1981….Big Joes BBQ, Monterey, (Solo line cook, evenings)1994-1995(?)…. New Joe’s Italian Restaurant, San Francisco, (Broiler cook, evenings / weekend breakfast) 1984.

There is a longer list but the above are the local establishments I cut my teeth on decades ago. I’m confident I can do the job and can serve your needs.

Looking forward to hearing from you – Steve Lightfoot

(What is below is private, please. An old flame I ran into last year. Please refrain from reading this, readers. Steve )

August 9, 2021′

I will try to remember the good things I saw in you Feb. 2, 2021. You seemed pretty collected and together and friendly. I just wish I had been less defensive about seeing you again. Know that I am deeply sorry for slapping you and deserting you and saying I feel sorry for you. I was wrong in many ways and I accept all that. The aftermath has deeply matured me, however. Thank you for that.

Love, always, Steve

August 20, 2021;

Almost out of things to say. There is one other thing I meant to include, however. Up to the point of slapping you, I was nothing but good by you and even leaving you in the parking lot the week before was justified given your rudeness. Even telling you “I feel sorry for you.” was justified if it would screw your head on straight. All in the game of love. There was still hope for us, even then. You had the chance to make a life with me yet you couldn’t resist being mean and surly to me after I came all the way to Macon to retrieve you.

I stumbled onto your “20 year old” photo yesterday and, wow, you were a stunning beauty. That one night with you I will always treasure regardless of your being in another zip code for all I knew. With all your problems you were a beautiful experience.

P.S. By removing, also, the latest image find of you from Alabama I now know THAT was you because it is now pulled down. So, THAT’S what you look like, lately. Still very cute. I have one copy.
I am starting to notice another, a certain somebody who I really appreciate. She’s married and a long shot for anyone, much less me in my van, but I miss loving somebody and I must move on. Something about her, too, I find special.

Nov. 02, 2022;

I’m afraid this could be my last entry in our once private avenue of communication. My sister says; “Steve, she probably doesn’t even know you exist..” regarding my posts to you hidden in my website in some obscure crevice about golf technique. I wondered, myself, about that but have come to the conclusion even your colleagues are aware of my postings. The world’s greatest detective can read their expressions enough to know. I notice the others you work with.

I’ll send you a tape, a musical tape of….

Nov. 13, 2022;

Here’s to looking at you, for now, …

Nov. 28,’2022;

Somewhat of a religious experience, this, getting near my Dec. 8 rally date. I sense a lot of Stepford Wives humanity out there. Lost and unable to….Dec. 01, 2022;

Not much, today, a little about a look I saw else, that ….
Getting towards crunch time for my rally and it feels like I am in exorcist mode out of necessity the world is displaying it’s warts all over the place, lately. I think I’ll save the details for my front page, today…

Dec. 3, 2022;

Feels weird getting this close to a make or break moment. Who knows, maybe there is a groundswell out there for truth but I have a funny feeling I’ll be holding a very large billboard, after, to educate the masses to the mess they left behind.;
Just daring fate like that, publicly, may trigger some sanity in them, somehow. Especially if I leave it on the burner for a month, straight. Puts it all in perspective. I’m sure I will probably be the first to make such a public pronouncement regarding such a powerful, primal fear of ours. Our biggest subconscious fear. An affront to all society. Rejecting their status quo as evil. Separating myself from their evil. I have no fear or concern what others may think. I’m the only one with a brain lately, anyway. If I get questions I’ll just tell them how a species so stupid to let Stephen King murder John Lennon and get away with it and ignore hard evidence that proves it does not deserve this planet. An embarrassment to the creator, no less, and better off dead than satanic and self abusing.
Sorry if that notion disturbs you. You don’t deserve to have to live with a stupid public, either. I suppose if there were a contingent at any media studios that felt the need to fly out here to see me and interview me and get this ball of wax rolling I’d feel less justified. That the public who will benefit most from my efforts is, in fact, PRO cover-up as well, well, you see what kind of mass evil the human race represents when it come to protecting our heroes. We are evil. I no longer am but I probably was, once, like everybody else. I remember justifying Nixon’s pardon, once, for example, just so I wouldn’t have to raise a stink, then. It took John Lennon getting killed to wake me up.
Had I not witnessed that asteroid – the unfathomable power of the universe that summer day in 1966(?) – and saw with my own eyes a mountain going BLIP! fast, JUST sparing this planet, then, I’d probably not be so concerned with our behavior in this matter or even have looked into the matter when I did. Montezuma, the Central American leader, also saw such a sight and it profoundly changed him, too. This back in the days of ritual human sacrifice and other religious Satanism. Lennon’s assassination is a form of human sacrifice the public seems to practice in lock step. All our crazy notions of God come down to a space rock, ultimately. I do think he (God) is involved with the whole riddle, somehow.
I could never have invented such a story line as what I have discovered and there are many hints at some kind of game at play with God at the controls. I hope Stephen King getting arrested is in the cards or we suck as a species and I will be there to remind us all.
About my music tape, it’s taking shape, slowly. Lots of hits to pluck from the misses and further material needed, still.
You being part of the “normal’ crowd, even the corporate / government crowd, does give me pause, at times. Are you a Delilah waiting to pounce on my even sending you anything? I would hope not. A pretty gal such as yourself is certainly used to ‘secret admirers’ and I’m sure I’m not your first rodeo. I’ll be discreet and tame with whatever I may or may not send. Probably with a business tone to it.
Just being oppressed and in the doghouse with society has put a damper on my singing, anyway. I notice, if I do speak between takes, I sound lethargic and not exactly full of pep and optimism. I’m sure it even affects the accuracy of my pitch. Oh, well, it’s to be expected. I’m sure I’ll sound better after I am out of danger and not staring down the barrel of society’s jealousy and self hatred for my daring to be a hero in a fallen world and having to rub their noses in their mess.
One thing about my asteroid billboard. If it (A cataclysm) should happen the whole world will have to bolt their heads towards Monterey and think about me, my billboard and my message. THEN they’ll see the error of their ways, maybe. If I can get them to change in time with a billboard it’s all good. The rhetoric fits. Don’t blame the messenger.
Too bad it takes that kind of lesson to make people think straight in the first place. If we were well I’d be hoisted on the public’s shoulders and marched to the media. But we’re not. God made a nasty, contrary monkey in mankind.
Keep being great, not to mention great looking. How DO you do it? All those boxes in my list of wishes that you just happen to fill, all in one package? Like I say, my druthers includes someone like you, for sure. If my story should break I don’t think I’d be out of your league. If you are married that could change things but who knows the future? I do notice you look very happy with (?) and he with you. That’s a good thing. I’m just attracted, anyway. My keyhole on life puts you in my field of vision and you’re the only thing on two legs that I find attractive, lately. You’re already used to fame and big news, etc. and it just seems like a good idea compared to looking towards a pedestrian person out of the crowd. Those eyes of yours have my eyes looking

P.S.; A slight tone down on the eye make up is paying off, I notice. Let those neon signs speak for themselves.
P.P.S.; About you also being my choice for my first interviewer, post fame, that’s still good. of course it will cost some company $10 million by then, in advance, be live, limited in advertisements and with restrictions on re broadcasting. However, if your company can address my need for disclosure, bring me forward and MAKE this news a fact – doing your job, in a word – then it would probably be no charge. Either way I can’t wait to be close up to you and your pretty face someday.

Yep, me, Steve. Miss you.

Motion to disqualify judges Stephen Sillman and Mendoza.

Please take notice that I, the defendant, will move to disqualify two judges from hearing any part of my cases.
Judges Stephen Sillman and judge Mendoza I want disqualified from hearing any portion of my two upcoming cases regarding singing, unassisted, from my van in downtown Monterey last summer. Already both have displayed bias against me in matters before and this is separate from a peremptory challenge. My appeal on the last red light matter details my reasons regarding Sillman and my other motions in other matters offer reason enough to disqualify judge Mendoza, as well. Both displayed an agenda to find me guilty from the start and I cannot get a fair trial under either of these two judges.

Motion For A Change Of Venue

In the two matters before the court regarding my singing, unassisted, from my van in downtown Monterey last summer, I ask for a change of venue outside of Monterey and Santa Cruz counties as I have been forced to publicly alert the local population, via flyers, city council meetings and website postings, that the court and police officials in both Monterey and Santa Cruz counties have displayed bias against me in past matters having to do with my political activism regarding evidence against our government I found in John Lennon’s assassination. (See I have had to offend these officials with this publicity to stay alive, in my opinion. As such they cannot be trusted to judge me fairly and ignore this publicity. I have been exposing, already, two false charges, subsequently dropped, and other instances of fraud and corruption involving the government’s of both counties who are terrorizing me and my free speech rights. See my latest appeal in a red light violation for examples of this bias. My other past matters are rife with the reasoning behind this motion. It is these officials, not me, who are engaged in criminal behavior and behavior that is dangerous to me. I am a political target as far as they are concerned. I am of the opinion that the police and courts are trying to get me to react to their injustices by committing a crime of revenge so they can then criminalize me. Any normal person would be tempted to lash out at just such injustices as I have suffered. I claim that the F.B.I. is also involved as I have suffered abusive courts and police for decades since being interviewed in 1983 by Terry Chodash of the S.F. office of the Secret Service. This motion has nothing to do with a tainted jury pool or otherwise but, rather, a consideration based on the integrity and honesty of these two governments to fairly judge me. They have demonstrated that they cannot.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct.
Dated November 17, 2022

Steve Lightfoot (Defendant – pro per)

Motion To Dismiss Due to Failure to Respond To Proposed Statement;

Please take notice that I move to dismiss the case before me and grant my appeal because the required response to my timely served Proposed Statement has not been timely filed. It is already almost two weeks past due. Regardless of anything else this fact disadvantages my appeal because I won’t have enough information to properly be ready for the following procedures and steps required. This puts me at a disadvantage and I ask the court to grant my motion to dismiss.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct.

Dated November 14, 2022,

Steve Lightfoot (Defendant – pro per )


Recently my trial for running a red light was conducted and I am appealing the finding of guilty. My trial deprived me of my rights and I will list them, here.
The incident on July 18, 2021 was either a case of an officer who just happened to be behind me as I allegedly ran a red light OR it was a case involving an officer who, in a deliberate attempt to bait me into running a red light by hiding himself from my rear view mirrors, entrapped me into a violation. That he did so for political purposes. The evidence I presented at trial in my verbal argument for dismissal on the grounds of discriminatory prosecution indicate the officer most likely deliberately entrapped me into a violation with his maneuvers through a series of consecutive lights after making his presence known by first following me from a 7-11 driveway. Too many other Monterey officers are already guilty of recent lying and fraud which can be proved with evidence to assume officer Kopp was not, also, acting in a similar fraudulent manner. I allege that this second possibility was erased from the trial by a partisan judge with an agenda and that deprived me of my rights. Judge Sillman tossed out any possibility my citation was anything but an innocent, warranted citation and proceeded as if it could not have possibly been the result of alleged entrapment I allege that the officer did. This, in spite of my verbal motion to dismiss that fleshed out several recent fraudulent activities with the same police department involving several officers who, not only lied, but taped evidence exists to prove that they lied. The possibility officer Kopp deliberately and obviously followed me and then hid himself in my blind spot through a series of consecutive lights in the hope that by distracting me he could find me looking in my mirror and not the roadway
The video showed the officer at first in the center of his lane and then riding the right side of his lane in my mirror’s blind spot for several seconds. How else can one explain making such a mistake knowing one was being followed by an officer? I was naturally concerned if the officer was directly behind me and at risk should I have to stop. I was entrapped with an old police trick, apparently. Just as the officer had hoped from the beginning, apparently. This tactic is in violation of my rights. I was prevented from showing testimony to prove this fact. I allege that his department has me on a list of persons to cite, if possible, because of my political activism regarding evidence I discovered that implicates our government in John Lennon’s political assassination. I expressed that several officers from his department have demonstrated dishonesty in other recent citations and matters revealing this alleged agenda on their part against me. That hard evidence exists to prove this fact. I testified that, as I was stopped, in fact, I had a stack of news flyers about his department’s abuses against me on my dash.
I expressed that other judges have already been found to display bias and unfairness with me starting with a small claims case alleging gross vehicle sabotage I should have won. A situation involving a repair shop that works with the police. I expressed that I have already found it necessary to recuse more than one Monterey county judge for bias and cannot receive a fair trial in either Monterey or Santa Cruz counties.
The obvious result of this situation is that, if the courts are also resolved to capitulate, the police can violate my rights not to be discriminated against and falsely cite me because the court will look the other way and erase all my rights in the process. Naturally, for this reason my requests to dismiss and for a change of venue were valid, yet denied.
Judge Sillman said I would not have accepted him if he had prior knowledge of my troubles with fraudulent police. I contradicted him to say I wanted all this to be examined under a microscope and wanted him disqualified over his ignorance of my situation. All my prior court papers expressly emphasized this aspect of my defense. All that hard work and testimony he tossed out the window. He refused to disqualify himself and denied my motion.
When I did verbally present my case regarding police abuses Judge Sillman acted as if I had said nothing in the twenty minutes it took. He just blithely dismissed everything I said. I presented unprecedented abuses for one citizen in California’s history, too. That he ignoreNov. 3, 2022;
s than six other officers who could be proved guilty of lying to cite me recently. Evidence involving police video, phone records, etc. that proves they blatantly lied. That the judge ruled their testimony irrelevant to my case deprived me of my right not to be discriminated against for exposing our government’s crimes. The fact that I presented a mountain of evidence to show blatant fraud against me by multiple officers from the same department and was denied my right to show this pattern of fraud and abuse denied me my rights. It doesn’t matter if the other officers were or were not present at the time of this citation as the judge suggested. They were present in other similar incidents like this and were found to be lying and committing fraud in the process and THAT is the reason their testimony was relevant. There exists reason to suspect this officer is doing the same. A pattern of fraud and abuse I was not allowed to show.
In fact, the absence of these subpoenaed officers at my first scheduled trial de novo was not backed up with paperwork to be valid. They merely failed to show. The city attorney offered no attempt to quash. This, alone, is grounds for a reversal of judgement. I argued for dismissal over this fact both at trial and the first date set for trial weeks earlier.
Even after the judge wrongfully denied my right to subpoena officers based on the Monterey City Attorney’s arguments, officer Silonzolchic of Sand City P.D. was also prevented from being a witness though no one contested his appearance. I don’t think a judge can deny a witness whose testimony was not objected to by anyone. This shows the judge was operating with an agenda to quash testimony, regardless. To protect the police and ignore any fraud.
The City Attorney argued my forms were incorrect. I responded to say that was the court clerk’s fault, not mine, as they knew my case required the proper form but, possibly also deliberately, gave me the wrong forms. This further bolsters my claim that Monterey county has a bias against me. That is not a good enough argument to quash. Her other arguments were also flawed. The first case cited had no similarity to my case and the second case precedent showed that a systematic pattern of discrimination was shown and the defendants were found not guilty as a result. I was prevented from showing this alleged pattern of fraud and abuse by police against specifically me.
Regarding the first trial de novo date Judge Sillman ruled I would not have gone to trial had the officers I subpoena’d appeared. This, in spite of my testimony that I WOULD have gone to trial, even with the pro tem judge to hear the case. That I did not accept him then had to do with the fact that my officers were not present, anyway, and a new trial date was needed, anyway. The judge assumed incorrectly my intentions and ignored my testimony.
Judge Sillman contradicted himself to say he had no idea about my Lennon murder activism and related charges of discrimination. He acknowledged that I blamed politician Panetta and chief Hober for my woes, however. Because both issues were mentioned in tandem, on the same page of one motion, in fact, he would HAVE to have known about my Lennon activism woes. He mispoke or he was not being honest. I DO believe that Panetta is behind my woes with police given the immunity the county is operating under. Only a corrupt politician at the top of county government could explain such circumstances.
When I had to express all this discriminatory conduct on the part of dozens of officers over time regarding my activism I was ordered to speed up and hurry my presentation which would have taken a half hour instead of the twenty minutes I was allowed. As such the judge could not fully grasp the nature of my presentation. He seemed to glaze over as I spoke, in fact, seemingly not even listening. Had he listened to my plea he would have to have recognized that there IS a pattern of fraud and abuse where this officer’s department and others are concerned. To suggest otherwise, given the volume of testimony I gave, would also be an act of dishonesty. At one point I exclaimed in an impertinent tone “We can go to trial so long as my rights not to be discriminated against are ignored, right?!”
In my motion for a change of venue Judge Sillman claimed that only matters regarding jury pool and publicity matter in such a motion. Not so. I claim, and claimed at trial, that a change of venue is also relevant if it can be shown that a certain jurisdiction – courts and police – have demonstrated fraud and that, if they have demonstrated fraud in the past, this presents grounds for a change of venue. That such a court could not be trusted to be fair in such a circumstance. That they would likely merely protect the corrupt officers and not deliver justice for me. That’s what happened, here.
If there are not precedents already established in this regard I plan to take this particular argument all the way the Supreme Court and set this needed precedent. My right not to be discriminated against is at stake in such an argument. If a police department and court system can be shown to be engaged in fraud and lies against an individual in the recent past that is fair argument to change the venue. Otherwise the court can just wash these corrupt agencies hands of wrongdoing and ignore my rights. It’s called a “Kangaroo Court” or being “Railroaded”. I have rights to protect me from either.
Similarly, Judge Sillman alleged past abuses by officers from the same department are not relevant in my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution in this matter simply because they were not present in this matter. I will take this argument, also, all the way to the Supreme court. At one point the judge said; “These other officers weren’t present in your citation, here.” I replied; “So what?!…” Before I could finish my sentence he interrupted me to say; “So what? That matters.” I was then prevented from arguing that that was irrelevant if these other officers were found to lie and fudge facts in the past. That their multiple incidents of bad behavior infer that that same corruption is likely with this new officer and citation.
As one who has been exposing our government’s crime in murdering John Lennon I have evidence to show a distinct pattern of fraud and abuse by dozens of police departments. That Judge Sillman wasn’t moved by my oral presentation and supplied evidence exhibits suggests he is being dishonest in his judicial responsibilities. I recall, as I was trying to read political cartoon featuring me as the target in a police mall shooting gallery, that Judge Sillman was beside himself trying to stop me from presenting this evidence. Desperate to shut me up while presenting such an obvious instance of police bias against me; a newspaper cartoon of police trying to shoot me in an arcade game! My attempt to recuse him for not being aware of my past with fraudulent Monterey police was valid. I have reason to believe he is, in fact, capitulating WITH the corrupt police, the police department with-hunting me.
For these and other reasons I move to appeal and reverse the decision.
In early 2021, in Florida, I was cited for standing in a roadway. I was not in a roadway but on a sidewalk and, when I explained to the judge why the police there have a motive to protect famous millionaire resident Stephen King from my signs and website and that the officer had no body cam video to prove her case, he properly decided that there WAS some shadow of a doubt as to what really happened and he dismissed my case. More importantly, to me, he added; “Good luck in your campaign to expose Stephen King.”
In my case, here, a proper judge would have similarly ruled that, given the amount of recent police activity swarming around me with so much incriminating facts to show lies being told by them, etc., and the fact that film shows the officer hiding in my blind spot for several seconds to possibly distract me, DOES rise to the level a shadow of a doubt and he would have dismissed my case in the interest of justice.
To this county, this court, that outcome, apparently, seemingly never entered their mind.

Dated October 21, 2022
I declare, under penalty of perjury, that he above is true and correct.

Steve Lightfoot

Notes about my appeal;
Denied my right to subpoenas, first go around no papers filed to withdraw officers. Second go around my arguments that past pattern of fraud and abuse qualifies as reason to cross examine denied to me.
Judge revealed agenda several times; Acknowledging he knew about my Panetta/Hober campaign to stop me but did not know about my Lennon activism is incongruent. His “Gotcha! attempt to deny my argument when I said “So what?” after he explained my past episodes with police have nothing to do, specifically, with this case. I intended to go on to say; “But patterns of fraud and lies that can be demonstrated in other similar matters with the same department in recent months is applicable to this matter as well.” He tried to pigeonhole me in mid sentence to turn my argument upside down. Falsely.
His remark; “But you had that argument shot down…” When officer explained his hand accidentally obfuscated the lens. His remark made after motion was denied. Not before.


Steve Lightfoot
800 Scott St.
Sand City, Ca. 93955 Superior Court Of California
County Of Monterey
Case Number
Department 20
August 01, 2022

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter representing myself and I move to recuse Judge Mendoza from my case and to move the matter to Salinas with another judge as was allowed in another similar matter regarding this same judge and motion. In that case Judge O’Keefe was my replacement judge and, while not completely satisfactory, I found her to at least not be biased as I found Judge Mendoza to be. In my first motion to recuse Judge Mendoza in another matter a few years prior I pointed out her glaring bias regarding a small claims matter she ruled against me in. I pointed out that she overlooked the fact that the defendant never denied my claims of sabotage on my other van, claims of cutting my wire harness and draining my transmission of what was fresh fluid, then, breaking my shift guide assembly and other terrible things that he did to my van until after I pointed out this fact in my closing argument. I claimed this shop deliberately sabotaged my van having to do with an associate of theirs who has a motive to harm me over a past matter where I turned his pot dealing ways over to authorities to get him to clean his act up. I also pointed out Judge Mendoza’s attempt to insert herself in that years old matter after she was already recused by me, further showing her bias and agenda regarding me. I pointed out then that my website and van are a reason the authorities have hounded me for decades as I am actively exposing our government in the matter of John Lennon’s murder in 1980. I pointed out that that shop serviced police vehicles and that that may have factored into their acts of sabotage. I subsequently advertised this shop’s conduct with a huge sign I displayed in public before trial that read; ‘STEER CLEAR AND BEWARE: JACK FOX AUTO REPAIR” I was so sure of their misconduct. The owner took a photo of me displaying it, in fact.
That Judge Mendoza ruled against me in that small claims matter was a glaring case of bias and discrimination having to do, I think, with my exposing of our government in Lennon’s murder. She DID recuse herself in my subsequent traffic matter then. The fact that I have already disqualified her presents the possibility she may now harbor resentment towards me for doing so and she should not be allowed to preside over my current matter. She told me to wait for the pro tem judge if I wanted her replaced. She was on vacation and I did attend court only to find that he wrongfully recused my five subpoena’d officers regarding my two motions under the mistaken notion they were called for my trial, instead. Now, I have been forced to re schedule those hearings and re subpoena these officers for my motions that I think will preclude any trial I feel I should not be subjected to the jeopardy of to begin with. This mistake on the court’s part may be responsible for my case being stretched out beyond the year statute and may be illegal now.
When her name came up and I did not object in this matter, initially, it was because I was under the impression that it was a Judge Maldonado, not Mendoza, who heard that small claims matter and who was the subject of a former recusal by me. In fact, I have been so besieged with unwarranted police activity since I got my newer website van in 2018 that a Judge Maldonado came up along the way who I mistook for Mendoza. I was confused. Otherwise I would have recused her immediately when this matter commenced. There is still ample reason to have my recusal request granted. She cannot be expected to be fair with me now that I have openly challenged her and had her recused already. Salinas offers an alternative that I would like granted with another judge. As I am subpoenaing officers for my two motions before trial on August 1, 2022 I would appreciate a prompt response to this motion so I can appropriately direct those subpoenas.
There is no way Judge Mendoza should not be allowed to preside over any case concerning me now or in the future. Not only has she showed bias in the small claims matter but also in two other matters including this one, as well. Her attempts in the past to insert herself in another traffic matter after being recused speaks to her motive or agenda, even, to convict me.
I am asking for a transfer to Salinas and with another judge.

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter representing myself and I move the court to relocate the matter to Salinas where I can have a judge other than Judge Mendoza hear my motions and case. As the matter is currently scheduled in the Marina court and I did not stipulate to the pro tem judge last month and was told by him that Judge Mendoza will hear my case I am obliged to make this request as I am not aware another Judge there is available.
In a previous matter this very request was granted when I recused her in that matter. I was heard by Judge O’Keefe who I feel, in spite of her other issues, does not have an agenda or motive to find me guilty as I feel is the case with Judge Mendoza who has already displayed bias as explained in my other motion to recuse and disqualify.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct.


Dated June 29, 2022


July 16, 2021;

I think I’ve found your image, again. It sure looks like the woman who once told me; “Hey! We’re the same age…”  Maybe you ARE married. That would be a relief in the sense of why you are giving me the silent treatment. You look a little bruised, emotionally, but I like what I see. To whatever extent I may have been responsible for any bruising I apologize. Overall you look like you’re reasonably happy and have found a life for yourself. Good for you.

Back to your image I just found; I could just pinch your cheeks you’re so cute, still. Good to see you/

Love, Steve

June 29, 2021 addendum

In Dallas, on April, 21, one of your relatives observed me from across the street. He was parked with his (I think) charcoal colored Infinity (?) sedan or coup and I merely had a strong feeling he was related to you based on his demeanor and my uncanny detective skills. A recent positive facial I.D. confirms it. (Gary, maybe?) So, any pretense that it was not you in Dallas months earlier will not fly, ever, with me. He could only have known to be there then based on my correspondences here that you were obviously following. He is about 50+, 5’8″, 160 lbs, grey’ish hair, and possibly a trimmed mustache or goatee. Perhaps your brother or such. He had a concerned look on his face seeing me in my van singing across the street from The Alamo Club where he was parked directly in front of. I thought I saw a gathering of your younger aged relatives in February as I was waiting for you to return, then. They seemed less serious and, indeed, happy to see me.

(As for you readers, the following is a highly edited out version of my attempts to mend fences with an old flame of mine I haven’t seen in 43 years. I’m pretty sure she has already read the heart felt personal parts and I have removed those paragraphs out of consideration for us both. Only because there is some lesson to be learned from you in what remains up is it there at all. If the following is a little out of joint or confusing it’s because it was EDITED. Otherwise, if you prefer golf technique stuff, then just scroll down some until that chapter pops up. Thank you. )

In 1978 I moved to Carmel, Ca. to study under Ben Doyle, a renowned instructor, and resumed my career. I dated but it was always you that I was thinking about. The beautiful area was just the tonic my bruised soul needed and, just as I had climbed back into my life, while cooking steak and lobster at the Doubletree Hotel in Monterey, I learned that John Lennon had just been assassinated. I knew, instantly, that it was a cover-up story we were being told and even rejected my peers who were too dense to suspect the truth. That murder destroyed me, spiritually, all over again. I sold my car, stored my possessions and took off to San Diego to be a beach bum for a while and just sing Beatle’s songs on my Walkman. That’s all I did for over a year; ride my bike 30 miles a day singing along to my tapes. You were the subject of all those lyrics, too. At one point I had to ask myself what had come over me? What was this all leading to? I was a man possessed.

Then, one evening, I dreamed a beautiful reunion dream about us, Linda. It found me bolt awake upright in my bed (I was in a camper being stored at a yacht club.) like the lyrics in Bob Seger’s song; “I woke last night to the sound of thunder. How far off I sat and wondered. Started humming a song from 1962. Ain’t it funny how the night moves.?….”The dream found you and me meeting on top of a fence from my childhood neighborhood and reconciling completely. There we stood, facing each other holding both each other’s hands. It was such a beautiful dream I awoke in a sweat. I knew the government killed Lennon. I was even sporting a fake license plate on my bike I had made up on the boardwalk that week that read; ” U.S. GOVT. PLANNED LENNON’S DEATH” I thought to myself; “… What would “she” do? She was never shy about living life to it’s fullest. Surely she would look into the matter and bust that cult like she was doing in Georgia when I knew her. She wouldn’t just sit down and take it. I should be ashamed of myself I’m not looking for the answers I need.” The following DAY I found myself riding on my bike and turning at one intersection and then another wondering why I was taking this route, suddenly, and then I saw the library and knew what was about to happen. I screeched my breaks, locked my bike and bolted in to find a year and a half old copy of US magazine on the first table with John and Yoko on the cover and I grabbed it as I went back to examine all the other magazines I was looking for to find out what happened to Chapman who never stood trial in the first place. I picked up all the Dec. 15, 1980 issues of Time and Newsweek and others I could find to re read the murder story. There was no murder story I would learn as that issue came out a week earlier the day of the murder. As I was searching for the story and not finding it I noticed that all the headlines were talking to me like government codes all about Lennon’s murder. This was July 26, 1982, a year and a half after the murder, and when I saw the ominous headline above just elected Reagan that read; “Who’s In?” “Who’s Out?” it occurred to me; “Reagan’s In, Lennon’s Out” might be the intended message. Look into my site for the rest, but THAT was THE moment I found the government codes that would ultimately, months later, lead to my finding Mark David Chapman and his letter linking Reagan and Stephen King’s matching face and what King writes about to seal the case. All because of you and your crusade against a Satan’s cult in Macon then and that dream about you the day before. WE did it, Linda, both of us.

Now YOU have the nerve to ask me; “Why does it matter to you?” TWICE!! that night in Dallas.

When I knew you you were either perfect or way off kilter. The perfectness of you showed me what kind of people all of humanity could be if it were better, if it weren’t such a depraved and unthinking slob. You showed me something about humanity that I had never witnessed before; perfection as a person. The kind of person that would make this planet so much more magical a place to live in than it is if we were all like that. You gave me so much hope for mankind and in such a contrast to others I’ve known. It’s true falling in love with someone from the opposite side of the country with foreign ways and weather and everything is more attractive. Opposites attract. People in California are NOT as nice as those in Texas or Georgia and you appealed to me for being so great. You had so much personality. The splitting of your soul into great and not so great is maybe why you could project that perfection at all compared to others. I have seen the mountaintop and you were it. Hard to pull off for the normal and balanced, apparently. But I saw something in you I will cherish forever. You showed me the potential for us all. More than that, it seemed like we knew each other in a previous life we were so attuned in many ways. I wondered after, often; “Was she the one God intended for me, after all?” I, myself, have rare taste and am hard to please. You really presented what I always hoped life had to offer me in a mate but didn’t believe existed until I met you. That you looked even better than Miley Cyrus or anyone I have ever personally known was as if God loved me more than I thought he did. Finding you land in my lap was very flattering. Was all this suffering I have endured since slapping you just? In light of my blindness, then? I have to wonder.

I was a pretty great catch before we met, if I do say so myself. I was a brilliant student, artist, decent golfer, with a great future ahead of me even if golf didn’t pan out. I was either going to design golf courses or be an advertising copywriter probably. I was decent looking and popular in school, especially so in grade school, and everything was coming up roses in so many ways. So why did I fall down and wind up living in a van for four decades on a fools errand of saving the world? Why did I risk my life and put myself in such danger to begin with? Why did I punish myself with such a life? Maybe I felt I deserved it after what I did to you. Maybe I wanted to impress you with how I was able to bust the biggest Satan’s cult on the planet to win you back. Maybe so many reasons. If I couldn’t have you I was probably not afraid of dying, I guess.

(Big content delete)

Larry King just died of a medical complication. He interviewed Chapman in 1992 to mute my 1992 visit to Bangor, Maine. When I confronted him over it on San Francisco radio a few years after he admitted; “Don’t worry Ron, (The host who apologized about my call.) it’s all going to  come out eventually, anyway…” about my expose’ He ACKNOWLEDGED I was right, that he KNEW that interview was a media scam, then. For that, alone, I left him alone ever after. That’s character. As for Barbara Wa Wa, who interviewed Chapman a week after I gave her people my magazine, I silenced her several years ago when she tried to make a comeback. She was visibly shaken from my radio spots condemning her. I wish the public understood how treacherous she was to us all to peddle that brainwash and mind control. Our enemy.

Anyway, Linda, that’s all for now. I’m off to Boca Grande to hit up the Bush compound area and the locals there. Then onto Sarasota for a few weeks and letters to officials to effect an arrest. Then on to N.Y.C. for a few weeks and then back to Dallas. ( I learned only the Governor here MAY have any jurisdiction. Otherwise it’s the Manhattan D.A. who has been avoiding me.)

INSERT / UPDATE – March 6, 2021;

I think I may have actually seen Stephen King yesterday while I had to back out of his private entrance. A black car that dove into a driveway to let me out looked like HIM, by God. I have the most amazing luck in that regard. You know, I actually stood inches away from him in 1992 in downtown Bangor, Maine. He was in the mood to deck me that day after I called him the “…most disturbed man in Bangor” on the radio hours earlier. I stood my ground singing my song about him at full volume to make sure the folks were a witness. He realized I was not going to talk to him and he muttered; “T-t-ake c-c-care. I w-w-want you to t-take c-care.” and sauntered away.

(An afterthought; The odds of that being King are a thousand to one, so I wonder, if it WAS him is he waiting for me to enter his private roadway, first, to kill me and paint it as self defense? Is that one scenario I just missed? I’ll have  to stay out of that roadway, I guess. If I were King I’d have a detective shadowing me 24 / 7 and set a trap for me to fall into.)

I will face two bogus charges in Ca. when I return this May and I can’t wait to tell the jury what evil butts the D.A. and the prosecution are to be doing this to me in my opening statement. How they, in fact, were BEHIND my van rolling out of gear with me in the back while my driver that a retired police officer recommended jumped out as I was about to get my teeth pulled that day. I expect to wipe the floor with them, in fact. If I return a celebrity / expose hero I imagine the charges will be dropped. So, on with success in my mission back east.

I have to get busy with my billboard campaign outside King’s residence area; “STEPHEN KING IS A MURDERER (Side one) and “IT’S TRUE, HE CAN’T SUE” (Side two) These along side my website address sign.  My signs currently read; ‘THE TRUTH IS HERE – WHERE R U?” and; “JAIL EVIL STEPHEN KING” (Flip side reads; “YOUR COVER-UP IS’NT COOL”) I have to get busy with formal motions and appeals to officials, soon, too. By late March I’ll be heading north. My small sign reads; “SILENT U.S. – YELLOW U.S.”

(Just as I am finishing up, here, I am beset with extreme fatigue. Days ago I broke out in a sweat that left my sheets wet. I’m fine, now, except for the fatigue. Years ago I documented my two bouts in as many years with a virus that almost DID kill me each time. This in the two years prior to the Covid – 19 outbreak. Even the radio I had to turn off, then, it took too much precious energy out of me. I was hanging on by my fingernails. I remarked that “Putin the Poisoner” may have tried to kill me that way. Now I may be somewhat immune, perhaps, to Covid if I WAS the government’s first test subject, then. I get past anything now by blowing it all hard out my nose and sneezing it out of my system for all it’s worth. That’s why we have that ability in the first place it makes sense to me. I also supplement with vitamins occasionally. Although I DID start the mask movement in America I won’t get the vaccine as I already know that Covid has an H.I.V. genome spliced into it (Man made)

March 16, 2021;

Yesterday I dodged two bullets in a row; I got back my two large protest signs AND I avoided a traffic ticket in my haste to retrieve them; all in the same two minutes time.

I had just finished my three by four foot black sign with large neon yellow letters; (I even tweaked my back while making it)  the day before that reads;






March 19, 2021;

I have a lot to put down on my main front page today and all week about Stephen King and Governor DeSantis stalking the messenger. Whatever deletions I might make on the golf page site will have to wait a little until I get myself out of the danger zone…

You should know that I was set up right after my mother died on the day of my scheduled surgery by law enforcement who trashed my newly painted van by orchestrating a sting that found me having to rescue a rolling van from the back section after my driver got out and possibly pushed it to roll it down a hill hoping I’d kill people, even, to take away my license. They’re trying as evil as can be to follow through in court, besides. It has all got me frenzied and worked up into a lather.

We both know what the evil human race did to you before we ever met. That’s why I am trying to save it, too. Now I’m asking you to make allowances for what the evil human race has done to me.

By the way, King’s latest book; “Later” has a tag line on the cover that reads; “Dead men hold no secrets.” King is fantasizing about killing me, apparently. There is a lot of pressure being me. I can’t wait till Florida has him packing as they whisper; “Later.” to him, like Maine did.

March 25, 2021;

Hi, Linda. I’m still waiting for something concrete from you to go by.

.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                   We’ll have to see what happens in the courts trying to pull my license. I may lose the open container ticket, maybe. No jury allowed there. I may beat it, though. I should. Camper vans are allowed to hold booze in the back where it was. I only grabbed it (Less than a swallow of Brandy) because I use identical bottles to hold also olive oil to sooth my throat while singing. I dislike plastic containers. The other ticket I am looking forward to beating WITH a jury as I expose the plot that I was a victim of. I will call the D.A. and assistant D.A. to the stand and pepper them with embarrassing questions to show how unjust my case has been all along. I had to fire two bogus attorneys and disqualify two judges, already. My opening and closing statements should decide my case, I hope. I will simply tell the jury I did nothing wrong and would do exactly the same if I found myself in the same predicament, again – in the back of my van while it was rolling down a hill – except for hiring the driver I did that was recommended to me by a retired S.C. police officer. The pre surgery drug they waited over a year to get results for before applying charges were not found in my system. 0.00. The tiny half dose I took did not effect me at all, besides. I only fainted on the scene because I knew I was just set up by police to crash my newly painted van in the first place. It was a horrifying realization.

April 8, 2021; On top of all that I was detained twice in five minutes by the same female officer near our old Church’s Chicken outlet on Buford Hwy. (Now a “Smoothie King”). While trying to make my earbuds work she said I couldn’t do that and drive but let me go with only a warning. Five minutes later the same officer cited me as I emerged from an O’Reilly auto parts store claiming I jaywalked earlier. Pretty determined to bust me it seems. How could she know I was the same one she saw earlier after exiting a store? She even claimed not to recognize me after seeing me five minutes earlier. It all happened a block from our old Church’s outlet location. Biden, it seems, is acting desperate. Two incidents that allege I like to expose myself to traffic accidents. Future plans to paint me as such if I am killed that way? That’s how the authorities operate is my experience.

Yesterday I called a talk show host back who was trying to get me snared into an interview for a character profile piece he was working on for a talk radio publication. It turns out he interviewed John Hinckley who I think was part of the Lennon cover-up. I think he faked shooting Reagan and Brady to change the topic off of Chapman who was due for trial at the same time, coincidentally. Long story short, I declined his offer. He seemed way too interested (He was willing to drive from Miami, Fl. to Athens Georgia –  a 12 hour trip –  to meet me at ten pm to photograph me doing my billboard showing and whatever else I do to attract attention for my cause. Singing included, he said. In all likely hood he was part of a media effort to blunt whatever impact I made in Florida by doing a hit piece on me. I told him when the angle showcases my evidence and not me and my sideshow I might be interested, but not till then.  The media is a pathologically jealous vampire towards me, anyway. Know that, Linda, as to why I decline so many of their offers. The media is my arch enemy. I’m exposing them all.


April 20, 2021;


I last wrote you in New York just before meeting with the District Attorney; Robert Stewart. After being promised he’d see me if I got there, WHEN I arrived I was turned away on the lame excuse I didn’t have an appointment. Same exact B.S. I endured before. What a place, New York City.

City of New Orleans;

Regarding my early Feb.’21 parking ticket I maintain that your office has lapsed in it’s duty to timely respond to my request for a hearing and that my ticket should be dismissed on that basis, alone. I called in April to see what my status was and was told to wait for an e-mail from you which never arrived. The evidence of correspondence shows over four months passed before your letter was sent to my post office and you lost my original, hand delivered letter arguing my innocence. In that letter I argued that I WAS present and described the officer as an athletic, tall, slim, black female with long braids in her 30’s to prove she was wrong stating “Unoccupied”. I explained that the signage was incomplete and misleading and that only a local would even know what a “Mall” area was and that there are an overwhelming amount of signs everywhere making it impossible to decipher them all. I explained that, at 10:57, I was properly correct in assuming I could go across the street and buy a to go coffee in time, regardless of the confusing signage, and be back before 11:00. Except for a Covid policy requiring me to fill out my name, address and website and phone number just to order coffee took five minutes I’d have been back in time to move and that I should be given allowance for that circumstance. I argued that the parking office was just feet away from me (How could I know that?) and that the officer ticketed me less than five minutes after the enforcement commenced and that should be considered. But for a Covid policy delay I would have been gone by 11:04. A parking ticket on a Sunday seems out of normal for most cities and I detect an unfair amount of $75. asked for a PARKING ticket. That, alone, is against my religion is all I am prepared to say. That put out a red flag for me. Before that moment I had no reason not to like New Orleans. Would I avoid Louisiana forever just over that? Probably, I would. Even your last letter was unclear what my current due amount is. Is it $75. or $200.? Like your signs, there is a confusion. I won’t be sending any amount prior to your ruling based on this letter. I only hope you rule to dismiss this in the interest of justice. New Orleans parking authority DOES confuse the tourists who can’t understand their plethora of overzealous, confusing signs everywhere. Your office took too long to respond to my letter contesting the matter. Without any restrictions I already avoid Philadelphia over their ‘trap’ environment.

I like New Orleans and hope it can welcome me without criminalizing me unfairly over a confusing time for everyone, then. Should you honor my valid arguments for dismissal I would appreciate that. I have principles that should not force me to have to regard Louisiana as off grounds where America is concerned. I believe I AM innocent under the law. I was not contacted in a timely manner after letting my intentions be known I wanted to contest the matter. Regarding your overwhelming and incomplete and confusing signage and unfair fine amounts, I suspect you must chase hundreds of like minded consumers away for life every year. Surprising in a great city, in my opinion.
I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct. Dated Oct. 27, 2021


Steven M. Lightfoot
P.O. Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921
(831) 901-9707

Defendant and Appellant in Pro per

Superior Court of California (Marina Branch)

Motion To Dismiss Due To Discriminatory Prosecution

Motion To Suppress Evidence

Please take notice that I am the defendant in this matter and move to dismiss my case due to discriminatory prosecution. I intend to make this motion oral at time of trial on April 18, 2022 at 1:30 pm. I will be calling witnesses to make my case.

Please take notice that I am the defendant in the above named case and move the court to suppress the video evidence as it was deliberately manipulated by officer Kopp when he took his gloved left hand (Seen on video) and blocked the camera lens for the few seconds it took for me to proceed through the intersection of Lighthouse Ave. and Reeside Ave. His doing so obfuscates the facts of the matter and it cannot be ruled out, since the footage came to a full blackout mode, that the film was edited or modified to show guilt where there may have been none. Even if no editing can be proved the officer’s conduct suggest deception and the evidence of video should be suppressed on that basis. The evidence cannot be trusted. Also, there is no audible sound until after the signal to pull me over was made. I requested it be included but was denied. I should have the right to know what was being said by him over his intercom, if anything, before he pulled out of the parking lot. I suspect the officer was laying in wait for me to cross that section of road as he may have known I was parked at the Goodwill Store a quarter mile away at the time and he may have received information I was en route and to proceed to meet me and make it look like a coincidence when it may have not been. I was busy exposing chief Hober, his supervisor, with flyers all over the peninsula at the time and even had a stack of them on my dash at the time I was cited. His very pulling directly behind me, conspicuously, at a time where multiple intersections and lights were present and then disappearing directly behind me momentarily would cause any motorist to be concerned whether or not he was directly behind my vehicle making any sudden stop unsafe, regardless. This was the case in my citation. The entire procedure was as if it was designed to catch me looking at my rear view mirror out of concern for the officers safety and position. That the officer was perhaps hoping I’d run a light in the process.

Dated March 22, 2022


Subpoena Duces Tecum

Please take notice that I subpoena officer McKenna Hill, the video cam footage officer McKenna Hill took of our encounter and the police report attached that occurred on December 8, 2021 in downtown Monterey on Alvarado Street. The current time and date of trial is on April 18, 2022 in department 20 of the Marina Superior Court. If there are changes to this you will be notified.

Please take notice that I subpoena officer Silonzoch of the Seaside police department as well as his video cam and report of the incident on August 23, 2021 in the library parking lot. Currently the trial date is on April 18, 2022 at 1:30 pm in Department 20 of the Marina Superior Court. Any changes to this you will be notified of.

Dated March 22, 2022

Steven Lightfoot (Defendant Pro per)
Steven Lightfoot (Defendant Pro per)

Peremptory Challenge

Motion To Disqualify Judge

I am the defendant in this matter. Please take notice that I request a different judge to hear my Trial De Novo regarding a traffic light citation scheduled for trial on APRIL 18, AT 1:30 in Marina, California. I would like to have an answer as soon as possible so that I may issue subpoenas with the knowledge that the current time and dates are appropriate and not requiring changes. If the court can arrange for a pre trial hearing on the matter before March 25 I’d like that. Otherwise I’d like to know by mail by then if it is granted and including any new changes.
The honorable Judge Mendoza I removed once before due to my belief then that I could not get a fair trial from her in another matter now under appeal. That challenge was granted and I’d expect it also be granted now, especially since she already knows that I do not trust her. I only just found out last week that she heard the matter in my trial by declaration or I’d have recused her for that, too. As it was I left everything to a firm who specializes in trial by declaration matters unaware of who was hearing the matter. Even if I knew who it was I have been under the wrong impression that the judge I removed previously was Judge Maldonado, not Judge Mendoza. In that prior recusal I argued that her judgement against me in a small claims matter involving deliberate sabotage against my other van in 2019 was wrong, glaringly so, and that, on that basis, I could trust her judgement and get a fair trial. I make the same argument now in this matter. Furthermore, in that prior matter, she ruled on a motion to dismiss even after she was recused and that seems improper, too. It was not for her to decide that motion but the judge in Salinas who heard that matter. I also argue that Judge Mendoza cannot give me a fair trial as she has already established a judgement against me in this matter and is already biased entering into this new trial.
She would be prejudiced and inclined not to admit her first judgement was wrong. I have no idea if she did or did not view the video of the matter in the trial by declaration. If she did and still ruled against me in light of the fact that the officer deliberately blocked the camera lens as I entered the intersection, then she cannot be trusted to honor my rights not to be given unfair treatment in the process, regardless of other judgements made. I have already established with this judge that I do not trust her and had her removed before. I gave valid reason enough, before, to have her recused and should have those same arguments granted now. I have reason to believe she is biased and determined to an outcome already established in her mind. Judge Mendoza, who denied my motion to have a change of venue here, suggests that six officers, all lying, with evidence to prove it, in a few years time, is not sufficient to show a bias of law enforcement against me in Monterey County and reason enough to move the matter elsewhere. As such I further do not feel I can get a fair trial from her and that that motion should be re heard my the judge who will replace her instead. This is not to be confused with my other Peremptory Challenge but as a separate motion to disqualify Judge Mendoza based on her biases already displayed.
Her ruling against me in the 2019 small claims matter was egregiously wrong. There is even reason to suspect the court made a call to the defendant to let him know he was late as he only arrived 45 minutes after the time of trial. That she tried to rule on a motion in another subsequent matter when she was already recused suggests she has an agenda where I am concerned. The office who represented my trial by declaration has told me that in their history they have never encountered a case where the judge who heard the trial by declaration was not replaced by a new judge for the trial de novo. That this judge is trying to deny me what should be my right to a new judge further suggests she is biased and agenda driven in my particular case. Frankly, I feel this judge represents the inherent corruption I have found in Monterey County police and courts and has criminal and corrupt intentions with me due to the fact I am exposing our government for killing John Lennon. I feel she has a predetermined agenda to fulfill in convicting me to take away from my bank account money I need to succeed
in that endeavor. If she was appointed at any stage of the proceeding to be the judge for all purposes I was never notified of this. Even if I was I was under the impression at the time it was a Judge Maldonado who heard my other matters and forgot it was Mendoza or I would have objected. Once I discovered Judge Mendoza was the one who ruled in my former case I let the court know I wanted a new judge to hear my case, here. I formally made the motion to do so as soon as possible, after.
For all the injustices the Monterey courts and police are throwing at me my only recourse is to destroy Jimmy Panetta’s reputation and career as I am not a lawyer nor can I afford one. And I will. I DO have reason to suspect the witch hunt against me is being led by Leon Panetta who worked for the very politicians I am exposing; Richard Nixon and the George H.W. Bush family, namely his son, George W.. This Judge Mendoza is displaying biases against me that cannot be ignored and I demand a new judge hear my case.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true nd correct.

Dated March 22, 2022

Steven Lightfoot

T ————

Dear sir,
Enclosed with this letter you will find my magazine of evidence regarding John Lennon’s assassination as well as a flyer or so with a current series of matters I am fighting. In the one of me in a police file at age 33, for example, although I was charged with blocking a sidewalk, in fact, I was targeted for sign confiscation two days before the famous Golden Gate Bridge Walk in San Francisco. The charge was dropped days later and my signs then returned. Just one example of police abuse I have suffered over four decades. Include a kidnapping and being beaten unconscious while hand cuffed, three gun pointing incidents, several other beatings, national television slander, hundreds of false citations, most of which were dismissed and even two almost fatal “accidents” involving high speed motorists who were not cited for their acts. Lately I am getting a barrage of police abuses, all at once, to take away my money and make my life miserable. As it is I am retired at age 68, living in a van and have been for a while, now. I’ve been a target of the government since I was interviewed in early 1983 by the S.F. Secret Service agent Terry Chodash. It is not hyperbole to suggest the F.B.I. and all the way to the top of our political system are behind this police abuse I am being molested by. Locally I suspect the Panetta family of congressional fame and Monterey police chief, Dave Hober. I think they are hoping I crack and go nuts from the stress of it all. Already I have been issued eight citations in just a few years time, three of which being criminal charges. Two of the more serious charges were dismissed as well as two other matters and I am currently under the circumstance of having to upgrade two citations for singing, (Unassisted, from my van’s driver’s seat to my quiet musical C.D.s) to criminal charges so I can get a jury as all the judges in my area have proven biased and criminal, in fact. In another related matter, now in mid trial, I am fighting a red light ticket involving a motorcycle officer who brazenly waited for me at a driveway, followed me, closely, then angled away from center lane to hide himself from me, making me think he was right behind me, all in hopes I might be watching him and not the signal. While the video is not clear what happened it can be proved he blocked out the lens just as I was entering the intersection. Twice my subpoenas for several officers were ignored and the latest judge acted as a prosecutor in dismissing another whose attendance was not contested by the city attorney. Though video evidence proves no less than five officers have lied to cite me and though I want to show a pattern of fraud and abuse with these witnesses, the judge is certain these matters are not relevant in my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution. It’s a complete railroad job and on September 7 in dept. 20 in Marina, Ca. I will try to remove him over his errors and biases. The one officer who was available I could prove made up a lie out of whole cloth when he suggested he called me and spoke to me on a phone that had been discontinued months earlier making his claim impossible. Judge Sillman’s response? “So what?”
Normally I would hire a lawyer to sue the state for state terrorism, P.T.S.D. and violating my free speech rights, etc.. The fact is getting a lawyer to insert himself into my circumstances is apparently an act of heroism not found readily, lately.
I have heard your organization helps individuals like me who are fighting a Goliath government agency intent on assassinating me, ultimately.
In 2019, while getting a dental operation, law enforcement got involved and they crashed my newly purchased and painted van with me in the back section and tried for over two years to convict me of a D.U.I. where no drugs or alcohol were found in the blood. I had to fire two public defenders who were throwing my case and remove three biased judges, one of whom admitted his biases. I was papered with several other citations in the flurry of that episode. So far, defeating most of them, they have taken about $4,000 out of my account that wouldn’t have happened but for their meddling in my life. They want be broke and vulnerable and helpless, obviously. They really want me dead. I need your help, sir.
My website; has a New Developments page rife with details of my troubles. Contrary to notions I must be a nut, in fact, I will emerge a significant world figure after my findings are outed. I need to survive, first, and I need your help, now. Most of the Bay Area has seen my website van at one time or another.


Steve Lightfoot

800 Scott St.
Sand City, Ca. 93955
Ph; 831-901-9707


Plaintiff and Respondent;
Defendant and Appellant


Appellant was cited August 28, 2020 for an ‘open container’ charge;————— Though not even

cited, appellant was also subjected to an “Accident” finding in spite of no damage done or complaint by

other car’s owner. This fact was kept a secret from appellant. Both charges were ascribed to appellant

via false statements made by officers Phillip’s who promised to not cite if I passed a sobriety test

which he broke, anyway, on the orders of his sergeant Jason Newby. Newby lied to say it looked like I was

about to take a sip from said bottle in spite of video that refutes that. Newby based his decision to

cite on this false basis. This he told me, personally, via phone. Officer Herdon, who admitted I caused

no damage that night, days later, ordered me to supply my insurance information or he’d add charges in

spite of no damage and no interest to file a complaint by other car’s owner. His sergeant, Newby, later

remarked to me that Herndon was wrong to do so. Herndon never apprised me that he wanted it for an

accident report without a complaint. I didn’t know of this “accident” report until days before trial.

All this was described by me during trial and factors into my appeal.

Appellant filed several motions including motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution, motion for

a change of venue, two motions to recuse two different judges and, I believe, a motion to increase charge

to a misdemeanor to allow for a jury trial. I also asked for a continuance. The motion to recuse

two judges was granted. Weeks before trial appellant tried to subpoena Sergeant Newby only to be told he

was out of town and on vacation to return on the day of trial and, therefore, was unable to serve and

call him as a crucial witness since he ordered the citations based on lies. In fact, I was told that he

could not be served by a clerk though that may not be true. At trial I objected to Sergeant Newby’s

unavailability. During trial the video machine was not working and only the judge was able to view the

video on her private machine while I could not. This, too, I objected to. I was unable to see what was

happening and therefor unable to assist in my defense properly. Judge O’keefe found me guilty and she

explained that the charge would not be listed as a moving violation or affect my DMV record or my

insurance rates. On both counts she misspoke or was unaware of the law in this regard. Afterwards I

learned that, not only was the ticket a moving violation and would affect my insurance rates and DMV

record, I learned that Herndon had turned an innocent no damage / no claim bumper tap into an accident

point on my DMV record, besides. This, though there was no legitimate signature on any complaint.

At trial I explained the laws that allow for a van such as mine to lawfully store alcohol in the living

quarters and that only a case of mistakenly grabbing the wrong identical bottle accounted for it not

being there. I explained I thought it was a bottle of olive oil to sooth my throat for singing at the

time. At no time did I do anything to try to sip from said bottle, the cap sealed tight, throughout. This

fact is verified by police video. For less than two seconds was the bottle away from the living quarters.

Though not listed previously, I want to object to not being apprised about Herndon’s claiming an

accident against me all this time. As a result I was unaware of the need to subpoena him, also, to show

fraud and abuse by police officers. Had I known he had done that in time I would certainly have served

subpoena on him but I was disadvantaged by the fact I was never made aware of this “accident”.


I. Was Sergeant Newby’s unavailability an overall detriment to my defense, and was the clerk wrong to

suggest he couldn’t be served even though he was to return on the day of my trial?

II. Was the malfunctioning of the video machine that prevented me from viewing the goings on a detriment

to my defense? Could I have interacted better had I been able to see what the video was showing?

1II. Was Newby’s decision to charge me, based on provable untruths he made, a factor that should have

been fleshed out in court and was his absence a detriment to my case?

IV. Does Judge O’Keefe’s lack of knowledge of the law in my case and/or her false statements of the

outcome of my disposition render her decision fraudulent and null and void? Did her wrongful assumption

of the severity, or lack thereof, of my disposition cause her to decide one way or the other? Would she

have done so if she knew the consequences would be so severe? Might she have found me not guilty in this

consideration had she known the law better in my case? Did she commit judicial error?

V. Did appellants claim of discriminatory prosecution over his Lennon murderer evidence activism

against the government factor in the strange outcome and the charges, generally? Was Judge O’keefe wrong

in dismissing my motion in this regard given the large number of accompanying issues that seem to fit the

plight of a whistleblower threatening a government conspiracy being exposed to the world and less just a

typical citizen? Can the court deny that the government has a motive to silence my activism given my

evidence in Lennon’s assassination? That so many episodes regarding my driving privileges have occurred

since my Mother’s death and my receiving an inheritance, times ten the ordinary, require the question;

is there government meddling in my case? If correct about my Lennon activism does the government have a

vested interest in hobbling me with this? That these recent episodes are already close to suspending my

license and taking my website van off the streets screams government meddling. Was the court wrong

to summarily dismiss my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution? In 50 years of good driving

my driving privileges have never been threatened like this. It does smack of being politically

motivated. Since another very similar episode suggest this alleged conspiracy to take my van off

the streets persists. Was Judge O’Keefe wrong to deny my motion? Was the judge in marina, already

recused, wrong to dismiss this motion summary then, too?

VI) Regarding the charge, itself, is a case of mistaken identity in pitch darkness that resulted in the

wrong identical bottle being brought from the living quarters for less that two seconds enough to

sustain the charge given the provable absence of intent to do anything but return it for the right

bottle, a bottle produced immediately filled with olive oil in it? Except for two seconds I was legally

storing the bottle in my living quarters. Can intent be drawn based on this, alone?

VII) Did officer Herdnon, in failing to notify me about a harmless bumper tap that was ascribed to me

as an accident in spite of no damage being done and no interest by the second party to even file a

complaint, did this disadvantage me at trial? Had I known such a fraud was committed against me before

just days before trial I would absolutely have had him served with subpoena. (VIII)


The fact that Newby took his vacation in such a manner I could not subpoena him DID hamper my defense. He

was a crucial witness who would have been able to demonstrate that his decision to override officer

Phillips promise not to charge me was based on falsehoods that the video bears out. My entire charge was

based on this lie. I was blindsided at the last minute to find him unavailable and this came up against

the date of trial and, though I went to Salinas and filled out the subpoenas to be served, I was unable

to do so. I told judge O’Keefe that Newby’s absence was objectionable and would hurt my defense. Further-

more, a clerk may have falsely advised me he could not be served with a subpoena or I would have.(I)

The malfunctioning video equipment that allowed only the judge to view it absolutely hurt my ability to

properly respond and defend myself. There were episodes crucial to my defense that I was unable to

respond to because I could not see what was happening. This also prevented me from reacting to what was

being shown and this limited the scope of my being able to defend myself properly. I was unable to

direct the judge to the vital spots and know where she was presently making it impossible to assist in

navigating her to where my defense needed to go. Like trying to eat a meal while blindfolded comes to

mind for one analogy. (II)

Jason Newby’s complaint was based on his lie he thought I was trying to take a sip from said bottle or

he would not have cited me at all. By his not being there to question the entire foundation of the charge

brought forward is brought into question. Had I had the opportunity to question him in this regard he

might have properly asked the judge to rescind the charge under this circumstance. (III)

Regarding Judge O’keefe’s misunderstanding and/or misstatements regarding the disposition of her finding

she did display some leniency and I feel she might have found me innocent, outright, had she known how

severe the impact would be on my life and driving record. If she was unknowledgeable of these issues she

should not have been allowed to hear my case at all. She normally does not conduct traffic matters and

her lack of knowledge is cause for appeal. That she was mistaken in her announcements and the gravity of

the impact of this charge is cause for appeal and even dismissal. Judicial error is apparent. (IV)

Regarding my motion to dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution that was denied, several facts exist to

suggest I was treated differently than most and it very probably had something to do with how desperately

the state has gone to ascribe an accident where there was none, for example. Had I not been one exposing

the government for such a controversial issue as John Lennon’s assassination would all these lies by

three officers have been told to cite me in the first place? The fact that my website emblazoned van is

a rolling advertisement for my expose and the fact that it is in jeopardy of being removed from the

streets over these charges does seem suspicious. I think the judge was wrong not to grant my motion to

dismiss, especially given the egregious police activities even before this matter but also the egregious

acts demonstrated in this case as well. Herdon’s actions were entirely uncalled for. The government

does not have the right to punish one with the law, even partly having to do with his political

activities, and this seems to be the case here. The fact that I was displaying a billboard about the

Santa Cruz District Attorney Rosell on my van that night; “D.A. ROSELL IN PLOT TO KILL ME- SEE SITE” may

have factored into the attempts by these officers to initially try to cite me for multiple offenses. For

example: Although I was parked directly across from the bumper tap incident, parked, engine off, and was

still under consideration for leaving the scene of an accident is ludicrous, yet they tried to apply that

law where there was no ground. I think much of what happened may have had to do with Rosell maybe asking

Monterey’s Chief Hober to conduct a sting or apply maximum leverage against me in retaliation for

exposing him so profoundly with my poster that was just erected days earlier, in fact. That my motion to

dismiss was so obviously disregarded given the facts suggests it was wrong for the court not to grant it.

I find it alarming that the Judge in Marina who was already recused announced that she had dismissed

this same motion even though the matter was not in her hands at that point. That, too, seems unusual. (V)

Regarding the charge, itself, as the video shows me singing in public, it is reasonable to assume I was,

indeed, reaching for the olive oil to sooth my throat and not a bottle of practically empty alcohol. I

claimed this immediately and produced the identical bottle refilled with olive oil for proof. The law

requires intent and this was not demonstrated to the degree necessary to charge. It may also account for

why Newby would try to suggest I ever tried to sip when the video proves I did not. To presume intent.


Regarding officer Herndon not apprising me that an accident report had even been made, mush less

ascribed to me, was not usual procedure and it disadvantaged me because I was unaware of this fraud

committed by him and, had I known before trial, I would absolutely served subpoena on him. His actions

resulted in my being disadvantaged. In this respect, alone, I was deprived of a fair trial. (VII)

ARGUMENT; (Not because there aren’t appropriate precedents to bolster my case, but because my arguments stand on their own for interpretation and there are likely precedents to show in spite of my inability to find them, I’m forced to rely on the court to accept my arguments on their face value and apply their knowledge of precedents to prove otherwise. – As if there were no precedents established – Given my limited legal knowledge and the difficulty even Google has presented in directing me to said precedents I have not been able to properly source them on my own. I attest that precedents do exist to bolster all my arguments. I should not be penalized because I am not a lawyer and am unable to find them.))

(I) On the first matter; Sergeant Newby’s absence, though I tried to call him as a witness, damaged

my case. I could have shown that he lied to make the charge in the first place. The video would have

proved that and he would have been forced to admit there is nothing to suggest his claim. His authority

to charge would have been discredited, perhaps to the point of a dismissal finding. That a clerk may

have also lied to suggest he could not be called to a subpoena during his vacation may not be true I

have since learned and that is something to also consider. I may have been misinformed on that issue by

a clerk. Newby would not have been able to prove intent as he tried to suggest, the basis of his charge.

(II) On the second matter, the faulty video that only allowed the judge to view the goings on prevented

me from interacting with the video and therefore deprived me of appropriately responding to needed

elements of my defense. Did Newby lie to suggest he thought I tried to sip? I couldn’t respond to this,

for example, because I had no way of knowing what the judge was viewing nor was I able to navigate her

to the appropriate part of the tape to see what I intended to prove. Like trying to eat a meal while

blindfolded, I was forced to defend myself while having no idea what the judge was even viewing and, as

a result, I was unable to navigate her to sections I needed or even respond to what she was viewing.

Absolutely unfair. Only the prosecution had visual access to the video evidence.

(III) I had video evidence that proves Sergeant Newby knowingly lied about why he ordered officer

Phillips to cite me. He said it was because he thought I was trying to take a sip. Video shows at no

time did I ever do anything with that bottle other than look at it, my hands no where near the secure

and tight lid. It was accidentally plucked from my living quarters in the dark and I hadn’t even had

time to see which bottle it was as it was away from said living quarters less than two seconds. In not

being able to serve him with a subpoena to prove police misconduct and fraud before the court I was

deprived of a fair trial. That a clerk may have wrongfully told me he could not be served under the

conditions when, in fact, he may have been, adds to the unfairness.

(IV) Judge O’Keefe, in saying my violation would not be a moving violation or impact my DMV record and

insurance rates was a lie. At best it was a misrepresentation of the truth. Perhaps she was unaware of

the law in this regards since she normally does not handle traffic matters. Whichever the case, she was

wrong and her guilty finding cannot be valid if she was not even aware of the law and it’s ramifications

in this matter. She demonstrated that she was not sufficiently versed in the law in my case and, as

such, the guilty verdict should be rescinded. The fact she was under the impression my case was not a

serious matter suggests she may not have found me guilty had she known otherwise. That she allowed my

case to be conducted allowing only the state to view the video and not the defendant is also unfair and

grounds for a reversal.

(V) No man in California state history can point to more egregious abuse by law enforcement in the past

40 years as I can. Hundreds of episodes that include a 1983 visit from the secret service, a summons

against me for “breaking and entering” and “attempted grand theft” “kidnapping” that I had nothing to do

with, hundreds of parking tickets that were found to be fraudulent in a four year period, a 1987

kidnapping and pistol-whipping by officers Steven Rist and Kevin Hall of S.F.P.D. where I was wrongfully

admitted to a hospital claiming I had yelled death threats to Yoko Ono when I had not. The hospital

agreed, in one day, that I was sane and not a candidate for the officers false charges. I was beaten

unconscious while handcuffed and on my knees protecting me newly repaired nose that was broken by

strangers weeks earlier. I was subjected three times to a gun pointed directly in my face without cause,

including once an hour after Reagan was re-elected in 1984. I was nationally slandered on the national

television news in 1994 as a stalker of Stephen King based on a false charge of trespassing that was

dropped days later. In between several false arrests and confiscations of my protest signs and dozens of

unmentioned episodes of police abuses I have emerged unscathed and have no criminal record in 67 years.

Recently I have cause to believe two attempts were made to assassinate me via two suspicious accidents,

one involving a woman running a red light at about 60 mph T-boning my delivery truck and almost killing

me. In that instance no one was cited and the intersection was repaved the very next day to destroy the

evidence, in my opinion. Two years later, after moving to southern California for fear I was being

hunted by officials up north I was a victim of a uniformed Navy cadet who slammed his truck into my

narrow wheelbase Toyota van and almost rolled me on a San Diego freeway. He, too, was not cited. Now,

following my mother’s 2018 death and my receiving an inheritance all manner of sting operations have

been set to entrap me in the hopes the state can take my boldly emblazoned website

van off the streets and stop my first amendment rights that way. On January 10, 2019 a driver a police

officer recommended to me left my van rolling down an hill with me in the back section that forced me to

jump into the driver’s seat to stop it from causing worse damage than it did. My dental operation was

delayed, my newly painted van damaged. Even though there was a 0.00 finding of drugs or alcohol in my

blood I was charged with D.U.I. I was charged after the year statute expired, as if to taunt me. I was

harassed, my speedy trial rights denied for over two years and I fired two disingenuous lawyers

and recused three biased judges from my case before it was finally dismissed before trial. In the middle

of all this court terrorism against me an episode in downtown Monterey which smacked of tag team fraud

between D.A. Rosell of Santa Cruz, who I was exposing with a billboard on my van at the time, and chief

Hober found three of his police cars and six officers responding to a harmless bumper tap that found

officer Phillips lying to me that he would not cite me if I passed a sobriety test and his Sergeant;

Newby of also lying that I ever tried to sip as his reason to have me cited. In the process I was put

before a judge who either did not know the law and it’s application in my case or lied about the status

of her guilty finding. Also officer Herndon wrongfully ascribed an accident report against me without

informing me or receiving a signed complaint that was valid. We’re talking about this matter before the

court. To suggest, given all I’ve shown the court in my motion, that I am not entitled to dismissal on

the grounds of discriminatory prosecution, is utterly ludicrous. I should never have stood trial given

the unfairness I have endured recently, much less, in the past. Judge Seigal admitted his bias.

VI) Yes, for less than two seconds, my bottle was not in my living quarters. I was about to exchange it

for the right olive oil bottle before officer Phillips grabbed it from my hand. My intent was not to do

anything other that sooth my hoarse throat with olive oil as I was on video singing in public initially.

Though it can be proved Sergeant Newby lied I ever tried to sip from any bottle, on video, that shows my

hands never near the tightly sealed cap, he wrongfully tried to suggest intent where there was none. No

intent can be demonstrated by any testimony or evidence. It factors into a man’s guilt. It was pitch

dark and the bottles were identical and it was an innocent mistake not befitting a finding of guilty.

Except for less than two seconds the half sip of alcohol I was carrying was legally stored in my van.

VII) Officer Herndon broke several rules; He alleged “No damage” at one point, encountered the other

car’s owner and was still unsuccessful in eliciting a complaint or a finding of damage and still

ascribed a accident against me with a false report. Then he failed to inform me of his actions leaving

me to think there was no fraud committed all this time when there was. Had I been properly informed I

would have served with a subpoena and my defense would have been less hobbled than it was as things

tuned out. This damaged my right to a fair trial.


For the reasons set forth above, appellant’s conviction should be reversed. In addition the trial court

should be ordered to dismiss the matter rather than retry appellant. The People’s failure to provide

needed witnesses that would have been shown engaged in fraud but could not be secured as witnesses

because one was on vacation and another remained hidden, unannounced as being involved in another false

charge,; “accident” amounts to a denial of due process. That the judge was not familiar with the law in

my case and wrongfully said my matter would not be listed as a moving violation or impact my DMV record \
or insurance rates is more evidence I did not receive a fair trial. Judicial error. My prior episodes

with police presented in my motion to dismiss were sufficient to grant dismissal and were, instead,

overlooked, entirely. The State has a vested interest in protecting the very government I am exposing in \

Lennon’s murder and can’t be trusted to fairly access my motion in this regard. The law concerning

storing alcohol in a camper van is different from other vehicles and I was in compliance but for a

mistaken grab of the wrong bottle for less than two seconds and does not comport with the law and a

finding of guilt since there was no evidence to suggest anything other than my intent to grab the other

bottle was demonstrated. I, in fact, immediately did produce said bottle of olive oil, my true intent.

Only the prosecution was able to view the video evidence and thus prevented me, the defense, from

equally interacting and navigating the video because I was unable to know what the judge was seeing. I

was also unable to react to anything the video was showing. I was cut out of that entire process. I did

attempt to serve Newby weeks earlier but was unable to do so and I may have even been misadvised by a

clerk who said I could not serve him while on his vacation when that may not be true.

(As stated above, I rely on the merits of my arguments to stand alone as if there were no precedents in the matter and to be decided on the existing precedents that do exist to bolster my arguments but are inaccessible to me due to lack of legal knowledge. If the court can show precedents that refute my arguments I will listen, but absent that, my inability to know the profession of law and legal matters should not adversely affect my appeal.)


As I have been alleging, all along, the police are behind these unwar-

ented citations in a systematic way utilizing dishonest, illegal

methods to criminalize me and bleed my bank account and take away my

website van and driver’s license so as to hobble my evidence expose

activism. I even alleged the F.B.I. and others may be involved.

This December 08, an hour before my downtown Monterey, noon rally, I

noticed a large truck had been parked in a yellow zone parallel to

my parked van for over a half hour. While checking on the two signs

I had leaned up against my bumper I noticed a man on the phone

inside this truck. I smiled, politely and asked him how much longer

he was planning on being parked there. He rudely and angrily

replied; “Three or four hours. How long are YOU going to be parked

there?” I replied; “About another half hour until my limit is

expired. Why are you being so mean to me?” He replied; “Because I

think you’re a pieces od shit!” Right away I returned his epithet, I

regret to say, and went to my van to call police to see if they

could move this man along who was parked illegally in a yellow zone.

I thought at the time he must be with police because no other group

has ever shown me so much hate. I had been exposing chief Hober for

months with my website and flyers I handed out all over town. While

on the phone with dispatch this man climbed up onto the curb with

his tire and flashed his lights and honked his horn. The next thing

I knew he rammed his truck into my van and signs damaging two of

them. One was taped to my body panel and he could easily have dented

it. My bumper was moved several inches to the point it touched my

body panel, evidence shows. No outstanding damage to my van,

however, save for a very slight dip (1/8th of an inch) on that side

of the bumper itself. I got his plate as he sped away after I told

him to stay and dispatch heard the entire episode. Thirty minutes

later officer McKenna Hill approached me and quickly told me there

would not be any report of a hit and run because my van was, not

very damaged. That’s not what the law reads. It reads property

damage. I wondered why she was being so biased since I was being

charged in another harmless bumper tap from August 23, 2021 where I

was physically chased away from the scene by a violent man

threatening to hit me. I tried to call police but the librarian was

unable to do so and he was between me and my cell phone. When I

slowly left, minutes later, for fear of my safety, he never said a

word or did anything to indicate he wanted me to stay. Now it was

clear this law was unevenly being applied by her refusing to cite

him for hit and run. A Google search days later revealed a photo of

several uniformed officers with Hober and this man was one of the

officers. This man who hit me IS a police officer with Hober’s

department. Retired, I hear. A friend of mine confirmed he knows

this man and that he is a retired police officer. He also confirmed

that he drives a large, metallic tan twin cab truck. Only a final

stage investigation is left to tie him, definitively, to the very

police department I have been alleging, all along, is out to take

away my driver’s license and criminalize me and bleed my bank

account. Under this new circumstance it is clear my motion to

dismiss due to discriminatory prosecution is valid and should be

honored, now, with a complete dismissal of the charge I am appealing.

I declare, under penalty of perjury, the above is true and



Dated November 28, 2021 Respectfully submitted. Steven Lightfoot







I, ___________________________________________, DECLARE;

I am over the age of eighteen an not a party to the within action.

My business address


in the county within which the within-mentioned mailing (Or hand delivery) occurred.

On November 30, 2021 I served the within appellants Opening Brief on Respondent by placing a true copy

thereof in a separate sealed envelope, with he postage therein fully pre paid, in the United States

Postal Service at ____________________________, California the envelope being addressed as follows

I declare, under penalty of perjury under the laws of the State of California that the foregoing is true and correct.

Dated November 30, 2021 _________________________________________________________________________________


I, _________________________________________________________________________, declare;

On November 30, 2021, I caused a copy of the within appellant’s Opening Brief to be deposited with the

trial court below by personally delivering a true copy thereof to the deputy clerk of the said court for

delivery to the honorable Judge ________________________________________, the judge who presided below

at the trial in this action.

I declare, under penalty of perjury under the laws of the State of California, that the foregoing is

true and correct.

Dated November 30, 2021 ______________________________________________________________________________

Newby. later,

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot. Please let me know your decision. If you choose what I think we both think is the right thing to do a better result will emerge, I think.

Steven Lightfoot
P.O. Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921 Superior Court of Monterey – Marina Branch

Motion for Change of Venue

People of the State of California ……. Ticket Number;
(Plaintiff) ……. Dept.
vs Steven Lightfoot ……… November , 2021
(Defendant) …… Time;

To the above court please take notice that I will move for a change of venue because of political considerations that already exist with me and the counties of Monterey and Santa Cruz. Both counties have abused my political activism with unwarranted tickets and related actions. I already, in fact, had judge recused over her biased findings regarding a 2020 small claim’s matter she ruled on, once. This regarding another ticket I am currently appealing. I want her as well as Judge O’Keefe and Judge Panetta recused due to O’Keefe’s actions on that ticket, then, misrepresenting the disposition to me and other mistakes she made and I want Panetta recused, again, due to his ties to the Bush family who is implicated in my Lennon murder evidence findings that I allege I am being unfairly persecuted over. With so many judges proving biased I doubt I can get a fair trial in this county and petition for a change of venue. I plan to orally argue the points in court.

Motion to Demand a Jury Trial
Via Changing Status of Charge
To A Criminal Status

I have been unfairly treated by several judges in Monterey and Santa Cruz Counties and request a jury trial, even if it means upgrading the status of my charge to criminal. I reserve my right, in doing so, to implement my right to expunge the matter via driving school that I am eligible for should I lose. I plan to argue the matter orally in court.

Motion To Recuse Judge’s

Independent of my peremptory rights to recuse, I ask to recuse judge’s , O’Keefe and Panetta due to a display of bias and improper rulings against me regarding the first judge, and the other two for my already having them recused in another matter. In Panetta’s case, his family ties to the Bush political family who I am exposing with John Lennon murder evidence presents a conflict. In Judge O’Keefe’s case she misrepresented the facts of my disposition in another matter. I plan to argue the matter orally in court.

Motion To Dismiss Due To Compromised Video Evidence – Lack of Sufficient Evidence;

Please take notice that I, Steve Lightfoot, the defendant in this case, move to dismiss due to compromised video evidence in my case. I intend to show that there is not enough evidence to prove, beyond a doubt, my guilt because the very part of the video that shows the light and intersection at the time of alleged violation has been deliberately blocked out by the officer’s hand for a few seconds rendering the image completely blacked out until after the fact. This blacked out interruption of the video allows ny number of ways for the film to be edited or modified. The video perspective cannot definitively show if I’m past or behind the line. It comes down to only the officer’s word against mine. Along this vein, other officers; Phillips, Newby, and Herndon, ALL THREE, have LIED to me in a previous matter to show there IS an agenda to get my website van with all over it taken off the streets or to at least deplete my meager money resources via this expensive, very likely orchestrated, ticket and to add a point to my record I don’t deserve. I intend to provide the newsletter I offered to show officer Copp at the tie I was distributing to the public right before I was cited to show another agenda fueling this ticket; to punish me for exposing chief of Monterey police; Dave Hober..

I declare, under penalty of perjury, that the above is true and correct
Dated October 28, 2021

Steven Lightfoot, (Defendant pro per)

Steven Lightfoot
P/O/Box 7311
Carmel, Ca. 93921
(ph;) 831-901-9707

Superior Court of California
County of Monterey, Salinas Branch
Appellant Division

Case #

Motion To Dismiss Due to Late Responding Brief;

I am the defendant in the above listed matter. On November 30, 2021 I delivered my Opening Brief. The court has failed to meet it’s deadline to submit it’s opening Responding Brief. On this basis I request that my appeal be granted and this matter dismissed.

Respectfully, and under penalty of perjury, I declare the above is true and correct.

Dated January 11, 2022
Steven Lightfoot; Defendant / pro per
















By Steve Lightfoot Copyright c 2019 All Rights Reserve



Insert; Dec. 3, 2019

While an unknown, mostly, in golf circles, and not one with a tour career pedigree or other facts to point to to be considered an authority figure in golf technique, I do appreciate the value of the correct thought to use to properly activate one’s body to hit good golf shots.  A golf swing is pretty easy to understand if you appreciate a few things that must happen. You must coil your upper body to the top – 90 or more degrees in a full swing – and fully release it to the target on the forward swing. You must do this with a weight shift that finds you lifting most of your weight off your forward foot at the top and lifting most of your weight off your rear foot during the strike. You must do this without moving your head back and forth or up and down. This requires you to let the shoulders, arms and club move, instead, so that you can stay steady at the top. You must also configure your shoulders, arms and hands and club so that the motion is target oriented , especially the club shaft. They must also command a wide berth in their journey. There is a little more having to do with tempo and timing, but that’s a golf swing condensed down to its basic form.  Being human beings we like to use thoughts to trigger good body actions, especially from a static position such as address. It’s a less instinctive sport than others in that respect where you are always in motion. You have to pre program your swing to an extent. The pros certainly have to do this for even they are not born golf gods and had to figure out a lot of things having to do with mostly body parts to get to their level of play. The proper golf swing thought is key to making progress. Some absolutely ring a louder bell than others and create instant results on command.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                             For example, here’s one; Equally apply both hands and shoulders in a swing – both, equally, – and your swing will start to behave. If you want to use your hands vigorously make sure you use your shoulders equally as much or things will go awry.

Here’s another; To make a good backswing  focus on what you want out of your downswing, a powerful application of all levers along a desired path. Appreciate that the backswing is merely the cracking open of a door you want to slam. It’s merely a necessary move to make another move. It’s the slam of the door that matters and where your mind should be. You address the ball with the club at first to measure the distance and you somehow crank your torso up so as to coil back for a powerful unwind forward, you unconsciously stretch out your arms and club and, when you reach the top, the real part of the swing begins; the forward blow through the ball. By focusing on an athletic downswing your body instinctively achieves a more compound pivot back than when just thinking about making a good backswing. When mastered a good backswing feels utterly tension free until the star down locks all pressure points into action for a downswing. Besides this advantage now the swing becomes instinctual, almost starting as you find yourself perched and coiled at the top; “Now, what do I do?” Like an athlete in motion, a tennis player or baseball player reacting to a pitch. Now it’s a feeling like tossing up a baseball and just waiting until it drops enough to smash out into the outfield.

Make sure that, somehow, the speed of the club is unfettered and as fast and brisk as possible from impact to mid follow through no matter what else you do in your swing. You have to have a consistent grip pressure on the club and save your assertiveness for this part of the swing in doing so. This will iron out a whole lot of kinks, especially regarding body sequencing and tempo.

Regarding your grip, keep it secure start to finish, no easing up and re tightening at differing stations. (Centrifugal force at impact automatically tightens the grip). You don’t want to “let go of” and “re grab” the club while you’re swinging. Bobby Jones and others used to even open up the left hand at the top. I discourage this kind of action. Never let go of the control of the club you had at address at any point in a swing. If the coiling to the top with your shoulders wants to wrest the club security from your grip you’ve either not coiled enough or simply given up too easily with the grip.

How does one apply the hands??? This is a swing thought that came to me late in life. I found out recently just exactly WHAT the hands must do; They must whirlybird the club, head over handle, through the hitting zone  like a one bladed propeller, like a weed whacker or a weight on a string. They don’t just go along for the ride. If the hands do NOT release the club in a whirling rotational motion through impact the body will not have fully applied it’s powerful weight shift and coil / uncoil to the ball. It’s a separate but combined swinging of the club with the hands along with the swinging of the arms and club assembly which is powered by the shoulders. It’s anything but a steering motion. All  this is done with 30% grip pressure, besides. This amount of firmness remains constant with no let up. By having a somewhat firmish grip your shoulders and body are forced to turn to the top and uncoil to the finish. A loose hold, conversely, allows the wrists to simply finish the back swing and follow through leaving the shoulders and body untapped. The only alignment consideration is what plane the club will ride on through this whirling motion, like aligning an imaginary disc or Frisbee shape the club shaft rides / whirls on in the grip area through the strike. Meanwhile you just whirl the club like a weight on a string, round and round, end over end and save the feeling of all this rotation for the impact zone. In this sense the swing is really more of a propelling of the club through impact hidden within the over all back and forth swing, itself. As for the core driven aspect of it, there is the central propeller action of the otherwise still shoulders at the center of all these propeller actions that must also be engaged..

Think of the difference of just throwing a stick in the air straight up and throwing a stick straight up in the air while making it spin end over end, over and over and over as much as possible. This is the action you need to co-ordinate the hands WITH the body and this gives your swing a ‘ pop’, a co-ordination and effortlessness it never had before. In fact the club rotates end over end five times in a swing – one and a half times to the top and three and half time from top to finish. – (I’ve done the math.) The secret is to harness this sensation of rotation as much as possible through the hitting zone. To repeat; it’s less a simple releasing of a wrist angle from mid downswing to mid follow through of, say, about 190 – 220 degrees – the  factual amount.- Instead, it feels more like a release of the club at least twice that amount, say maybe 360 or more degrees of rotation through the hitting zone. As much ‘whirl’ effect as you can apply. Just preparing for this before you swing seems to instill the wrist retention in the downswing you need automatically. Just knowing you are about to unwind the club through the ball helps you wait that little bit more until you do. Then it’s an all out release and no room left for steering.  P – O – W – ! For some this sensation can feel like converting the shaft from straight up to straight down in the millisecond just before impact – like flipping a stick end over end at the last second. One thought that works for me is to imagine the shaft going from aimed to the target at the top to aimed to the target after impact all in one fell swoop.

Even the backswing should have a mini propeller action that slightly swings the club like a weight on a string from the hands just enough to instill that sensation before applying it the opposite way during impact. You may notice that Dustin Johnson, for example, has a slight, early set of the hands just as he starts his backswing.  So long as the shoulders are just as active, no harm, no foul.

Similarly, the putting stroke involves a little end over end action. It took me 50 years to figure out the “secret” of a good putting stroke; just as you would swing a weight on the end of a string you make your putting stroke. Very gently you start the swinging motion causing minimal disturbance, you WAIT for the return swing and – as you go through the ball – you swing the head past the handle like a weight on a string at exactly impact and then continue to let it swing past the handle. You line up your stroke like a knife through a block of cheese and swing it back and forth like a weighted string. You hear the top pros talk of “releasing the putter”. This is the essence of it.

Regarding developing torque in your back swing, turn your shoulders fully to the top against the resistance of your left knee which tugs target wards at all times. Think of the knee as the ‘bow handle’ and the left shoulder as the ‘string’ pulled back tight against the other. I urge this thought versus shoulders vs. hips to do the same thing. This way the legs are pre activated for the downswing and in proper delivery position early on.

Another good thought that is also good for your back is SNUGGLE UP a little with your address. Stand comfortably close to the ball, not at an unnecessary distance. You even get more leverage in the bargain as your body pushes upwards during impact. You’re standing closer to the ball and this transfers more leverage, automatically.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                               Here’s another thought that has merit that you don’t hear about in the conventional talk about golf technique; There is a counter balance point in a swing almost exactly opposite the position of the club head at any given point in a swing. A golf swing harnesses that weight against a constant, revolving, opposite tug that propels the club in a centrifugal manner. The levers of your body coordinating to act like a gear, always changing with the position of the club, I think JUST AHEAD OF the exact opposite position of it at all times. The way a child spins a weight on a string, his fingers making a tiny copy of the the larger circle he is making with the weight. For example, as you start down and your club is above your head your weight wants to first descend straight down opposite the position of the weight of the club. As you hit mid downswing and the club is opposite the target your body weight transfers itself target wards, the near opposite position of the club. Through impact a golfer pushes up powerfully against the ground AGAINST the full weight of the club now going down into the ground and forward at the same time. Again, the legs and body are pushing up opposite the position of the club to create force. After the club has past the body and now faces the target the body instinctively pulls back on the club and brings the swing to a stop. There is this centrifugal dynamic present that I think needs some explaining.                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                    My number one primary thought is to consider that what your shoulders do is the core of the action and that a solid swing flows from the inside, out, not the outside in, as happens when you let your arms activate the body. The shoulders do not merely go along for the ride, they POWER the ride. A swing begins and should be centrally activated from the shoulder region, both away from and through the ball to the finish. At least that is where your mind focus should be. Like a swing set has a pair of A frame legs and a chain that attaches at the top crossbar with a seat below, so is a golf swing. (Sometimes it is the very most obvious comparisons we overlook.)The only joint that moves is where the chain attaches to the crossbar, or, in golf terms, your shoulders. This is the “core” of the swing. I assure you that no other thought works as well as trying to achieve a deep turning of the shoulders in both directions – as deep as you can, in fact – to make the rest of the swing come together as one dynamic machine. Once a correct grip and stance and 30 percent grip pressure is applied all one has to do is achieve as much range of motion as one can with the shoulders in both directions, keeping the arms extended, throughout, and try to rotate the shoulders like a wheel through the ball. By making that your swing goal – a powerful unwinding of the shoulders through the ball – the rest of your body will behave properly and in the proper sequence, almost automatically. It is in the shoulders that this small circle creates the larger outer circle and where you sense the creation of centrifugal force. While leverage may occur from the ground upwards – the downswing grabbing leverage first with the feet, then cascading progressively upwards into the shoulders – your mental focus is on activating the shoulders. A proper golf swing achieves great club speed and arc USING a deep shoulder rotation in both directions to make this speed happen. While we all want to focus on club speed we too often neglect the need to also rotate the shoulders through with a similar momentum and some freewheeling of their own. The shoulders represent the tiny circle you make with your fingers when spinning a weight on a string. It is a mirror copy of the larger circle the club head makes. This tiny circle your fingers make in propelling the weight is like the force your shoulders should make to activate the club head. One circle creates the other. The inner circle activity is just  ahead of the outer circle activity at all times until after release. Staying just ahead of the opposite position of the weight you are swinging, your whole body tugs, constantly, ever changing, against the club weight. By being just ahead of the opposite end of the weight at all times you establish DIRECTION as well as the CREATION OF CENTRIFUGAL FORCE.                                                                                                                                                                                                            For the purposes of this book this is the part of the swing I focus on; activating the shoulders as if a giant hand is turning them like a doorknob deeply in both directions, one move against the other, compressing the swing into a dynamic force. As soon a the club moves the shoulders start to coil, the arms and club cocking gradually, all arriving at the top at the same time. Speed of shoulder turn is not as important as range of motion. It’s almost a heavy, grinding feel of one gear moving an extended apparatus; the arms and club. A little slowing occurs during take away and transition. Starting gradually and then to an all out release from impact to finish. You want the sensation of rotating the shoulders through impact with a speed and revolution of their own. We’re talking about just how important those two bones between your neck and shoulder tips really are. They give your swing more return for their meager actions than any other part of the body. If they are moving at any speed the club is moving many, many times faster. Think of how you twirl a baton and imagine your shoulder bones are just that. That’s the center of it all. Twirl them in alignment with your target and put your mind focus there.

While it is a shoulder oriented swing, mentally, the lower body shuttles into various positions to give the shoulders the leverage they need to instinctively do their job. A case of your center of mass (stomach / hip area) helping your center of rotation; the shoulders, the lower body acting as a kind of pendulum to the Grandfather clock face above.  From the feet up through the shoulders the body wrenches the shoulders and club through. Weight is shifted mostly with the lower body while the shoulders rotate in a fixed position until the finish at which time they move a little forward and up to ease the back.                                                                                                                                                                                                        Activate the core and golf can be powerful and easy becoming more about hitting positions at critical points in your swing than mere force. It doesn’t happen overnight but it does happen faster than you think. Golfers who epitomize this style are Seve Ballesteros, Tiger Woods, Jack Nicklaus, Mike Austin (Long ball phenom from the 40’s), Sam Snead and too many current and past stars to list, frankly. I think they were and are successful BECAUSE they had an activated core as the foundation of the rest of their swing. This kind of swing displays a deep shoulder coil and uncoil and extended arms. The point farthest from the ball – the shoulders – is what the mind focus should be on. This is where the swing is powered from, mentally. This technique makes golf as close to being as easy as swinging in a swing, the kind you enjoyed as a child, as any other method I’ve tried. I hope what I have learned in my love affair with golf can serve others. I have a detective’s pedigree and past in matters of politics and geometry and think I shed a new and effective way to THINK to make the body do what it needs to do.

My Golf Backround;

I think the lesson learned for me was a book from a dance choreographer / golf instructor named Alex Morrison from the 1940’s. He wrote a book titled ” A New Way To Better Golf” It vaulted my performance  in 1977 from second to last in my very first amateur event; the Southern Amateur, to, just months later, third place at one under through 31 holes in the U.S. Amateur qualifying rounds in Richmond, Va.. A large crowd showed up to watch me on the next tee and it spooked me to learn I was even in contention with only seven spots for 108 golfers. I choked from the shock, I’ll admit, but Alex Morrison’s book had me playing top golf in a big event, nonetheless. I wound up winning the playoff spot for first alternate but fell just a shot out of being able to play in the biggest amateur event there is. At that point I had only played in a few serious events in my life. Morrison’s book explained the importance of using your back muscles, especially the left side, for leverage back through the ball. Like erecting a sail to catch the wind, make a full turn away from the target with your shoulders applying your back to the swing. His book was very much a part of this book, now. I have also read dozens of books from the pros of my day but Jack Nicklaus’ Golf My Way was also a part of my overall outlook on golf technique.

I was a talented, somewhat gifted golfer shooting an 83 my first, ever, round on a par 70 nine hole course. I was 13 then and quit, immediately, I thought it was so easy. The clubs were so ancient the steel shafts had vinyl coating. At 17 I took it up officially and was promptly in the high 90’s, suddenly, wondering what WAS this game, golf? Within a year I shot a 68  and six months later a 64, I believe. I had flashes of brilliance but later came to admit that a short lower left leg (3/4 inch difference) held me back from the big time. That and the fact that I had only me to root me on as my family knew better than to encourage me. You need support to achieve anything in life. In later years I was second or third man on whatever school team I played on – high school and junior college – and of no consequence, generally, in golf circles. I had big dreams though. I plowed ahead, anyway, and tried to make it on the PGA tour. Between 1979 and 1981 I tried three times and never made the first cut. I also tried to qualify in several U.S. Open events, again, missing the cut. My entire career involved maybe ten non school events. I recall shooting a 72 at Pinehurst  (# 4) in competition but averaged in the mid and high 70’s, honestly.

In 1978 I saw Bobby Clampett ( the best amateur in the world, then ) hit golf balls and I moved to Carmel, Ca. to learn from his teacher, Ben Doyle (Now deceased). Bobby’s was a swing from another planet, it was so poised, poetic and efficient, I had to learn it. I was still an amateur, then, when I started with Ben. Ben was gem of a friend to have and I learned a lot from him. I spent three years studying a very scientific and technical method taught in Homer Kelly’s book; The Golfing Machine. Levers, vectors, fulcrums, etc.. I only grasped half of it but my swing became better and I understood it better than before. People remark I swing a lot like Bobby Clampett, so something rubbed off, I suppose. I was only a 2 handicap, ever, however, in my life. Currently, at 66, I’m about a 6, I suppose. What is different about me is I plan to get down to at least scratch sometime soon. Once I can get my other career behind me and find time. It has been a three decades long sabbatical from serious golf and I’m up for the challenge. I can see me shooting my age sometime soon, hopefully.

Andy Bean saw me one time in 1981 when I pretended I was a pro on the Pebble Beach event practice tee. I was outdoing myself, I’ll admit, striking it long and straight, then. (No choking in front of a crowd this time.) He remarked to the stunned crowd; “I guess I just don’t have the right swing guru.” Apparently the Ben Doyle method was more obvious about me than I knew, then. Ben, himself, was among the nations top 100 teachers then. In 2001(?) Matt Kuchar once walked out of his way to compliment my swing on the Stanford practice tee during one of his college events. I suppose I have a pretty good swing. It is in this book for you to judge. I use the techniques I teach. I had, if nothing else, the drive and desire and work ethic to make it to number one or nothing at all, as I recall those callow years. The “most ambitious man in Carmel”, at least, is how I felt about myself. Mostly, though, I was fascinated with the perfect technique, even above other goals. A mystery to solve.

In 1979 I actually wrote Jack Nicklaus, my all time biggest golf hero, to ask him why it was that I had such a groundbreaking day using just my hands and forearms one day. Everybody’s books about golf in the 70’s were discouraging use of the hands. I thought I might be on to something. I had no business interrupting his life with such a matter, but he responded, personally, to me. He also devoted a year to the hands in his Golf Digest instructional’s, then, I recall. In 1981, at Baltusrol, he got back his core driven swing and was out of his slump. I recall that Jack Grout, Jack’s life long teacher, said to him in between this; “Too handsy” I feel responsible for all that, I’m afraid.

In 1980 a political event devastated the world and especially me, apparently. I sold my belongings and took off to San Diego on a 12 speed bicycle and just basically listened to The Beatles on my Sony Walkman for a year. A visit to the library a year later resulted in a life changing event that plucked me from golf and threw me into the frying pan of high stakes politics / journalism / activism. Government bold print codes that I discovered in three major magazines gave me no choice but to take up the cause. I’ll refrain from saying just what but some of you older readers can probably “Imagine” what I found. Thirty eight years later I am starting all over with golf.

I suppose this book recognizes that it is, indeed, the core, after all, that powers the body in a correct swing and that my experience with the hands doing all the work that day was really just the fact that I applied a little firmer hand pressure on the club that day due to other frustrations in my life then. (A blown motor, I learned, that day) A firmer, less flimsy, grip – grabbing the bull more by the horns – united the rest of my body is what I think happened, now. That is a point I go into in this book. You have to have a somewhat firmish grip at address to swing properly. Now I think I have the big picture figured out enough to write a valuable book on the subject of golf technique. Groundbreaking, in fact, or I wouldn’t even try. I tried several times in the past several years to write this book, always starting over because I learned things I couldn’t have imagined before actually trying to put it down on paper. I think I have finally achieved the clarity I need to write this book. If it gets me to scratch at 66 years of age from what I learned writing it I’ll be happy. The idea is to, in a sense, do what Alex Morrison did then; put golfer’s in touch with the abstract correctness that IS good technique. Ben Hogan once said; “…When one first attempts to hit a golf ball he will want to engage every natural instinct to do so, but it will be all wrong, absolutely wrong. Do the exact reverse, the opposite of what your instincts tell you and you might come close to being correct with technique…” or words to that effect. He included that most beginners use the upper body too early, especially the right arm and shoulder. In contrast, in a proper swing, the shoulders and upper body are applied very last; the opposite of our instincts. One of my favorite thoughts that works is to hold onto one’s shoulder coil into the downswing. Kenny Perry of senior tour fame has a move at the top that exemplifies this. He swings to the top and, before starting down, he goes one more time to the top allowing his lower body to get into position before unwinding his shoulders late in the downswing.

I say put your mind on the shoulders – the point farthest away from the ball at address – whereas most will want to use the closest thing, the hands, for example. Focus on use of this area to power the rest of the swing makes all the difference. I’m convinced of it’s merit. It’s been a constant my whole life and has always proved itself over time.

This brings me to the subject of what I said earlier about solving a geometry puzzle, once, and how it all relates to my approach to technique; My first month in a geometry course in high school I stumbled onto the solution to an age old problem; trisecting and angle with just a compass and straightedge. After learning the very basics I found that when one tried to use the same technique to trisect a line segment on an arc segment you get a bias in the result;  small, medium and large sections. I immediately decided to simply reverse the bias to the other side and I got four instead of two points on the arc. I then bisected each pair of points and, viola!, I solved the problem right away in a classic case of beginners’ luck. Acute and obtuse angles, it didn’t matter. When I showed my teacher he remarked I’d be world famous if I could explain the math I used to get there. No math – common sense. Someone else got formal credit several years later I heard over the radio when Paul Harvey reported the news. The same solution I used years before. I was only 17 then and I instinctively solved a centuries old puzzle in twenty minutes time making no false guesses in between. Like my first ever round of golf, kind of boring, it seemed to me.

You may ask, then, did I imagine the dynamics of a child’s swing set to solve the mystery of the golf swing or vice versa? In fact, the comparison came to me after I first came up with a shoulder controlled action. That it was exactly compatible to a swing set with a single moving joint at the top – even down to a pair of angled legs to support it like a human body – was a little surprising when it all hit me, I’ll admit. But that’s how I came to that insight, and only just recently.

This book, while far easier to understand than physics and fulcrums and such, is still an involved, descriptive journey through what a swing is. At a subconscious level I think you must understand exactly what happens and why in a swing before you can go about tackling it. There’s no way you can think of all of it or even more than three percent of it all at any given time. It’s a little cerebral, I’ll admit. I have laid it out as straightforward as I know how. I offer techniques to take your mind off of the myriad things that must happen and give you mental tricks that trigger the right moves almost automatically. The pros think about every aspect of their swing and work on every body part as needed. There is no “one size fits all” or “secret” “fix all” simple solution to something as enigmatic, complex and misunderstood, to begin with, as the golf swing.



The proper stance and grip is the most important part of the swing, excluding impact. The entire rest of technique utterly depends on this to be correct lest it all fail, entirely.  A perfect stance and grip feels exquisite in it’s poise and position and balance. As if you are looking down a rifle scope it should give you such confidence. If you look down and notice that your grip is blocking your view of your left instep, you’re on the right track. If you do not you need to be educated. There is a reverse “K” to a setup versus a “Y” setup you must understand. There is a slight leaning away from the target with the spine besides it’s leaning forward to address the ball as well as a slight forward positioning of the hips and a little angling towards the target with the knees. While the left arm is reasonably straight, the right arm is bent slightly and droops back from square a little to offset the bias of the right hand being on top of the left hand.

Regarding grip, I use the standard tour grip, the one taught almost universally. I prefer the interlock style and I like a slightly weak grip versus a  strong grip to encourage a full release to finish with everything working full tilt.

I will go into the details of grip and stance but let me stress, from the start, you have to have a little “squeeze” to your grip pressure at address. Not too gentle or tepid, but firm enough to glue the club to your body and instill a feeling of control over the club before you even swing it. You don’t want to go much past a 40 percent pressure (100 being your full strength) but using a 10 or 20 percent pressure is just not enough to unite the club with the  body dynamics. There are exceptions such as soft shots and lob shots and putts and such but, with all full shots, I recommend a 30 to 40 percent squeeze from the start. Through impact you probably want to be squeezing even more than you were at address. You can’t swing a club faster than you can hold on to it, anyway. When Sam Snead made the remark about holding a club like you would a bird he, no doubt, meant a bird wriggling to free himself. Some firmness. Both Jack Nicklaus and Tom Watson write about this very matter. I also think this is a way to help prevent hand injuries, being assertive versus defensive…..(details on the grip and stance to be inserted later.)

Beginner Basics – A STEADY HEAD and a Straight Left Arm;

For the benefit of all, including those new to the game who need a little of the basics explained, allow me.

Before I start, while in agreement with the concept of having a straight left arm, I don’t adhere to a rigid or tense left arm, ever, and actually have a little bend at address I urge you to experiment with. I find a little bend at address frees up the shoulders so they can coil more easily.

There is some benefit to a rigid, straight left arm, however. If the relaxed left arm style is difficult for you try it, anyway, but straighten it at the last second before your take away to minimalize tension. Nicklaus and Dustin Johnson do this. A last second adjustment. Now, onto the  basics;

You hit a standing still ball from the ground swinging through it from a sideways stance at address with all your joints lined up to the target. You flex your legs a little. With a straight back, you lean a little from the waist to face the ball without cramping or reaching for it. Your arms hang naturally. You play it a little forward in your stance along with your grip, and you, with your shoulders, swing the club away from the back of the ball to the top of your backswing over your shoulders so that the shaft aims to the target before you start down. The low point in a swing is just after impact (driver excepted) and any divots should be taken after the ball and directed to the target. You add a back and forth weight shift, especially back to your target for the downswing. You swing wide to the top and wide to the finish and you do ALL OF THIS with a STEADY HEAD until after the ball is on it’s way. It must stay in one general area, along with your shoulders, to steady everything and create club speed. If you wobble around with your head more than a few inches you rob the swing of it’s centrifugal force and lose power and accuracy. Try spinning a weight on a string and notice how much better the swing happens when you keep that tiny circle you make with your fingers small and steady versus roaming even a little. Same principle. A steady head is a bedrock fundamental. It may move a few inches, only, away from the target to start your swing – in fact it almost HAS to move one inch – but only a few inches. It may then move an inch back towards the target as you start down. Keep it to that one inch, though. The worst thing you can do is move your head forward in the downswing. Don’t lower or raise – bob up and down – with your head. It may, however, move up and forward at the very finish to ease your back. Finally, use a straight left arm to start the swing until well after impact at which point it folds as you finish. Keeping a straight left arm just eliminates one variable – a bend in that arm that isn’t necessary.

Beyond those basics it’s a matter of practice and balance and, if I may twist your arm a little, getting a pro to give you guidance earlier than later in your search for a good game.

The Core Driven Golf Swing;

This technique of harnessing the sensation in your shoulders you experience in your fingers when spinning a weight on a string is key to this whole book. It reduces golf to it’s simplest equation and it so happens to be the best way to swing a club, in my humble opinion. By constantly tugging against the weighted object – the club – at all times just ahead of it’s opposite position, in fact, with your body mass you create a direction and centrifugal force. So how does one transmit this to the shoulders?

Let’s say the club is at the top and you want to propel it back through impact to the finish. Already your weight is over your right leg and body parts have been pulled away from the target like your left leg and your entire left side, shoulder and back muscles as well as your arms and club.The weighted object – the club – is above your shoulders and even your head. The opposite position would be to crank with your shoulders down, at first, slightly ahead of that opposite point. This means that if the position of the club at the top is, say, at 11;00 O’clock (when facing golfer) the opposite position is therefor 5:00 O’ clock. Just ahead of that is the 4:00 O’clock position you should be leveraging from with your shoulder tension on the club. Your lower body gets into position to support your shoulder’s need to apply leverage. The left leg and hip wing out towards the target at first as you also lower your weight to stretch away from the club position above your shoulders. You then maintain this lead ahead of the opposite point of the club throughout until after release making sure to accelerate the rotation of the shoulders as you power through impact all the way to the finish. The leverage to do this starts from the feet upwards through the rest of the body and finally to the shoulders. The opening up of the body to face the target – the uncoiling – starts low and maintains a lead over the upper body which stays cocked back longer, along with the club, saving it’s force for impact. The lower body provides the weight transfer and torque and transmits this into the shoulders. That’s it, in a nutshell. Pretty straightforward. The trick is to get your mind on your shoulders to do this simple task. Once mastered the lower body shuttles dynamically into it’s various stations the stress loads distributed to various pressure points and the weight shift to the target happening all as it should.

How the body produces power is like wringing water out of a towel; For example; The backswing starts from the shoulders, down, while the downswing starts from the feet upwards. The combination of the two, as the twisting is compressed in the process, wrings water out of the towel. The sharp coil back beginning in the shoulders coils the body up to a point. As the downswing starts and the lower body starts opening ahead of the shoulders this tightens the coil already made even further. Add to this the weight transfer to the target and the stresses become so severe that the wrists cock as the the downswing begins to give the body some slack to move target wards with, in fact. The right elbows socks to the right side ahead of the hands as the centrifugal forces are harnessed. As the direction changes the slack that allowed your hands to hang below a straight line from your shoulders at address straightens under tension. This causes the hands to allow the club to fall flatter behind them slightly so as not to come from an outside in path but, rather, an inside to square path. In mid downswing the compression of the body is such that it can only release that pent up power and sling the club past the body and through the ball. After release the shoulders catch up to and pass the hips and feet rotating about 250 degrees from top to finish positions. The hips half of that. So you can sense how the feet grab the ground for the purpose of rotating the shoulders, ultimately, more than any other body part, both away from and to the target. That the feet, hips and spine transmit the sensation of swinging a weight on a string and put that feeling in the shoulders is the trick. Add the all important shifting of weight and you pack quite a punch, indeed. Once mastered the weight shift and body sequence, as I’ve said, takes care of itself.

Let’s start by explaining WHAT takes place in a swing in this regard; From address; Using leverage starting in the feet, girding through the rest of the body upwards, the shoulders move ahead of everything except the club, which they keep pace with, coiling deep and sharp to gather as much range of motion as they can before the club reaches it’s top position. There is a feeling of the left shoulder doing down and under and back while the arms extend at the same time. The wrists progressively cock but not more than the shoulders do. This is important that hands don’t get out of balance with the shoulders. The hips and knees below resist this coil of the shoulders to the top trying to be ready for a powerful downswing. Nothing too extreme, but they resist and lag behind the shoulder coil. Now you should arrive at the top with the shoulders coiled about 90 to 100 degrees, from address in a full swing, and the hips about half of that, the knees even less. The wrists need not cock more than 90 degrees to the top. The shifting of the extended arms and club away from the target has automatically shifted weight to your right leg. The charge back is from the feet upwards. The shoulders want to mimic the finger action of swinging a weight on a string and want leverage to be applied just so to get the club moving back to the target – just ahead of the opposite tug of the club weight. They grab leverage up through the body from the feet which grab their leverage from the ground. From the top, with the club at about 11:00 O’clock (facing golfer), that point would be a cog on about the 4:00 O’clock position of the shoulder region. How do you supply the proper leverage for that? The knees flex to allow weight to both drop and shift target wards a little at the same time. (Towards the 4:00 O’clock position) Down and forward. The head and shoulders stay in one place. The bottom of the spine, left knee and thigh wing target wards a little while the weight is still over the right leg and get into position to catch the weight of the downswing through impact which lands on the left leg. This opens up the lower body and shifts weight and tightens the overall body coil. Meanwhile, this change of direction takes a little time upstairs and the shoulders lag behind this lower body uncoiling. Think of how a “Slinky” (a coiled steel toy from the 60’s) moves when going down some stairs; the top of the spring falls first to the step below and the tension eventually pulls the bottom of the Slinky down on top of it. There is this stretching effect on the upper body caused by the advance moves of the lower body. As the lower body gets ahead and into position to give the shoulders the leverage and tension to swing the outer circle with that smaller inner circle of rotation, they do just that, progressively, ever changing, depending on the position of the club weight. By impact the imaginary cog in the shoulders is at 12 or even 11 O;clock actively pulling ahead of the opposite position of the club weight. It’s why you experience the left shoulder going up while the right shoulder is going down, both square, through impact. After release and the ball is on it’s way the club catches up to the body coil and passes it and all you can do at that point is bring the swing to a stop at the finish. Their rotation forward having been saved for last, the shoulders seem to uncoil most after impact, in fact, so much momentum has been created.

Looking at slow motion film you will notice that the shoulder rotation, as well as the speed of the hands and arms and even the hips slows a little through impact. This is anything but deliberate. This has to do with an exchange of momentum, weight and energy as the club gets the energy, instead. The mind focus is to accelerate the shoulders progressively from top to finish. That the now heavy weight of the club, now catching up to and passing the arms, slows everything else down a little to catch it’s speed should not change your mind focus of acceleration, always. Like a catapult that is sluggish the first millisecond of release just absorbing the weight of the stone, it’s still trying, all out, to launch. Don’t let the camera confuse you. Coil, then uncoil, fully, all the way to finish, always, no deceleration. Applying leverage constantly, uncoiling constantly.

There are many of you who will have to learn what proper weight shifting feels like before it comes naturally to you in response to the mind’s focus on the shoulders. David Lee’s “Gravity Golf” tapes describe it a little like this; At address, using the shoulders to start back, a neutral weight distribution is interrupted by a shift to the right hip socket to the top position whereupon your hips and lower body shift target wards – a counter fall –  landing weight on your front foot during impact and beyond. A mini drill to help get this concept is to hit small wedge shots and lifting the front foot momentarily off the ground at the top and then lifting the back foot off the ground at the finish. There is a transfer from neutral at address to the back foot at the top to the front foot before impact and beyond. Not unlike the way a swing set’s A frame legs want to rock back and forth under the weight of the swinging object. Adding the proper coil to team up with this back and forth / up and down, even rotational weight shifting is what makes a golf swing. As much as a weight shift can feel back and forth it can also feel very up and down at the same time. I, for example, sometimes feel as though I am dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball from the top through impact.

While discussing swinging in a swing set, you will observe that to swing forcefully you stretch your legs way out and eventually lean back to move forward and you tuck your legs backwards and lean forward to move backwards. In essence you have re directed your center of mass. In each instance you wait until the swing has momentarily stopped and from there you keep the pressure on, even increasing the pressure. You’ll notice how it was that you transferred body mass forward with the legs to go forward and you pulled them towards your rear to go backwards. Similarly, in a golf swing, one re positions body mass and parts to do the same thing with the club. The center of rotation – the shoulders – coil and uncoil in place. It is up to the rest of the body, therefor, to move weight around. From the ground up you both open up to the target and transfer weight at the same time. Like the pendulum on a Grandfather clock, the bottom of the spine swings a little in a swing – about an inch or two back and about a foot or more forward from the top to finish. This tiny amount of travel moves a lot of weight, though, and you only have to move the center of your mass a little to have a large effect. The center of mass being in your stomach / hip region, you use your legs to do this. This center of mass dances with the center of rotation, each complimenting the other. From the top you have most of your weight on the right leg and hip. The lower spine then shifts a little target wards and your left knee and thigh does, too, while still supported with the right leg. Once the body mass has been re positioned a cascading effect takes over building momentum on that prompt. By mid downswing, the club opposite the target, you transfer hip, leg and body mass opposite that tug and towards the target and it is this junction where you move to the target most. Mostly just the lower body has gone forward while your head and shoulders stay steady. Now you are ready to get off of your back leg and onto your front leg – a transference of weight. Through impact, the club tugging away from the shoulders and downward into the ball, you push away from that tug with your legs against the ground, mostly on your left leg allowing the club to overtake the hands and shoulders and release all the way to the finish, your weight now almost completely just on your front leg.

Mike Austin, mentioned earlier, a relatively unsung long ball hitter from the 40’s had as perfect a swing as I’ve ever seen. It was smooth, graceful and poetic for all it’s horsepower. Somewhere between Jack Nicklaus and Tom Weiskopff. Stop action photos reveal that his lower spine has shifted over a foot from top to impact. You have to be fit and strong to do this, – I recommend more caution – but he really shifted weight around. His swing was also recognizable from his hand lead through the ball indicating his hands were accelerating during impact, as well. More than any other golfer, Mike saved his mighty ‘swoosh!!’ for well after impact. I showcase his swing along with Nicklaus and Sam Snead in this book, in fact.( A word of caution; You don’t want to shift your hips out ahead of your left knee, ever, or allow the left leg to straighten, or “bottom out” before the finish position, if at all. It’s unnecessary and unhealthy.)

A technique I used to use (I actually ran a golf shop for a few years and gave lessons) is to have one stand with a very narrow stance, the ball played well forward. Then I ask the golfer to make a backswing and, from the top, step towards the target by a foot with the left foot to start the downswing. A stepping into the shot that transfers weight from back to front the way a pitcher stretches his lead leg out before planting it to throw a pitch. There is a definite shift to the target that starts at the beginning of the downswing that, literally, shifts the entire arc of the club a foot or more target wards compared to it’s path back to the top. This gives the shot the punch and power it really needs; a coil and uncoil accompanied by a weight transfer, especially from the top, target wards, to impact, all the way to the finish.

Gathering the sense of swinging the club from your shoulders and having them behave like your fingers do when spinning a weight on a string and having all this happen automatically is something you must learn to do. One way I like to teach this is to, with your mind, isolate just the shoulders and swing the club just thinking about giving them all the rotation in both directions you can and forgetting about all other body parts. (Imagine swinging while sitting on a bar stool with your feet on the ground – allowing your seat to swivel a little – if that helps.) Make sure to keep your arms extended, going deep to the top and keeping them wide throughout. Like someone pushing your left shoulder down and under and back and then the right shoulder down and under and through to the other side. Like a big gear, sluggish at first, the shoulders move first away and then change directions back to the target. A smooth, steady, constant and always accelerating sensation, especially through impact and beyond, is what you’re after. Range of motion is more important than speed. By imagining the shoulder rotation at it’s fastest through impact you help in achieving the proper dynamic. Effortless power happens automatically. Through the shoulders you sense where the club weight – or counter weight – is at all times and maintain a tension just ahead of the opposite position of the club creating centrifugal force. Eventually you will get that feeling in your shoulders you experience with your fingers spinning a weight on a string.

Architecture and Accuracy; Or The Geometry of Accuracy;

Perhaps the biggest influence on accuracy is foot alignment. Because so much weight is transferred back and forth between these two points the club naturally wants to follow this dynamic of weight travel. It’s also why almost all of your joints should track to the target at address. They are positioned to move the club along that basic path. It’s the reason you aim left for a fade and slightly open the face and make a normal swing or vice versa for a draw aiming right and slightly closing the face at address. Your club will want to follow the alignment of the rest of your body at address.

The other matter is to swing exactly 90 degrees into the ball. Not outside in or inside out but perfectly square, perfectly sideways to your stance. Think of a door on a hinge slamming shut flush at 90 degrees. It comes from inside and achieves target direction only through impact and then goes back inside after impact. Combine this image with that of a pin ball plunger that goes straight back and through. Somewhere between these two concepts correct geometry occurs. I like to swing between the foot and ball target lines, generally, and let instinct decide exactly just how. The club goes from ball line (Address) to foot line (The top) back to ball line (Impact) and back to foot line (Finish). Keep the shaft swinging along the target line, generally, throughout.

Another image is to break through an imaginary glass wall that exists at the ball position line like a giant driver face aimed at the target. Yer another is the image I learned as a child; that of hitting an imaginary nail sticking half way out of the back of the ball so that impact drives it straight through without bending it inward (Like a slice) or outward (Like a draw).

To make sure he always swung square Sam Snead made sure not to let his front foot open up to the target but, rather, used a slightly closed stance. Square is the most powerful way to play golf. It’s also the most effortless way, too.

I recommend  a single, blended motion to the top that finds the wrist cock occurring gradually from the start so that full wrist cock and shoulder coil occur at the same time and that the move simulate the act of SLINGING a bag of laundry over your shoulder with wide arms and the collar bones rotating so the laundry bag arrives high over your shoulder blades and aimed to the target. Rather than letting it fall onto your back you, after a very slight pause at the top to hold onto that shoulder coil thus allowing the lower body to slot into position, drop the club with all your body mass and weight into the back of the ball, instead. This imagery of slinging a weighted bag over your shoulder blades serves to turn your back to the target earlier than usual and adds power to your swing. My best thought for performing all of this is to imagine that my upper torso, only, rotates to the top, the lower torso just stays still. You coil this region up against a docile lower torso and lower body. You will find you have to coil more than usual with the shoulders to arrive square at the top.

I was watching a television host analyze a current star player’s swing recently and his description of a “three lever system” fit my philosophy perfectly; One lever is the club, a second lever the left arm and the third lever is the left collar bone. They all rotate together. Most golfers fail to rotate the collar bones, the very bones that offer the most dynamic power of all. If you can swing exactly square to your stance and do all this, effortless power occurs automatically.

So far I’ve discussed mostly your body and core. The rest of the swing involves the arms, hands and club. How they operate is of paramount importance, especially where accuracy is concerned.

If you study the world’s top players you’ll notice a no nonsense path in their swings. First of all, they stand exactly sideways to their target; feet hips and shoulders, the right arm drooping just back from square a little. They lean back with their spine slightly as well. From address the club head is over the ball target line, then to over the foot target line at the top, back to the ball line at impact and back, again, to the foot line for the finish. All the while the shaft of the club stays as aligned with the target as it can throughout. Great players have a habit of finding their shaft pointing to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground, in fact – one third back, the top, half way down, halfway through. In all these stations the shaft is aimed to the target. The finish involves an extra rotation of the right foot and doesn’t necessarily apply. Swing the shaft along the target line, in general, and accuracy has a way of just happening all by itself. There is a lot more to it than just that, but that, alone, is all important. There is the matter of hand and wrist articulation of the club – do you fan open the club or hood it closed or do you just hold on and swing with the shoulders? I recommend the latter. Still, one must break a target aligned angle with the club early in the backswing but not much more than that.

There is a little natural fanning; an opening and closing of the face going back and through. This is allowed as physics wants to make this happen. The toe gets heavy with momentum and wants to open after halfway to the top and stays like a comet’s tail behind the hosel laying flat against the swing plane almost all the way to impact whereupon it slaps from open to square (impact) to closed, right after. All this AS impact is occurring – a 180 rotation from 90 degrees open to 90 degrees shut after impact of the face. Depending, this takes place in just a matter of three to several feet of club travel. This, the release, is a dramatic, full bored application of all available levers and, boy, do the levers apply themselves in this brief interval. That little “L” shaped lever of a club head at the bottom, that some overlook, entirely, is the last lever to apply itself, transferring extra “mass” (club weight) as it does so.. Momentum assists this natural delivery of opening and slamming the face shut, automatically. If you find your forearms rotating a little clockwise going back and a little counter-clockwise going through it’s mostly because the weight of the toe wants to swing it open and then closed all by itself. Another reason the face rolls on it’s side half way back is because your left arm is joined by your right arm that is now bending and anatomy exerts it’s influence. A good check is to make sure that the club head is not quite yet vertical (facing straight up) until after the shaft has passed the horizontal position going back. If it opens up sooner you’re over manipulating things. If is stays hooded beyond that you’re manipulating the other way. At the top position a driver face should align with the angle of your left arm or on the club to the ball line. Swing with the shoulders and treat the club head as if it were nitro-glycerin. Try not to disturb it too much with the hands and let it swing itself using momentum to open and close the face. You may feel the need for SOME hand flair to feel the club head more, but keep it to a modest level. So many things happen to swing in a golf swing; the club head around the shaft connection, the lower spine from the top. Let all of it happen by itself under the force of physics.

When you see certain swings that mute this rotation it is to keep the club aimed target wards a little longer through impact. I advise letting physics take over and allow the natural 90 degree opening and closing on both sides of the ball of the club to occur. No more than that, though. The overall feeling is a neutral feeling. Besides shaft direction the hands and arms control the club face in this regard. As they fold and roll so does the club head and club face.

The other function of the hands involves creating and releasing an angle with the club shaft. Power becomes multiplied and punctuated in this process. At address there is no angle. One third back the club starts to cock via it’s own momentum. Gradually the club is cocked at 90 degrees as your shoulder coil reaches it’s maximum. As you start back down, from the ground up, the tension throughout the body is so intense your wrists automatically cock a little more than they were at the top to give you enough slack to make a move to the target to begin a shift left. Mid way down the tension in your swing is at it’s greatest and must now release, fully, to the target. After your hands are below your hips the severe angle of your club starts to release to catch up with the rest of the swing. You don’t want this to happen until you are near impact. As stated earlier, the club face goes from 90 degrees laid back to square to 90 degrees folded over shut after impact and the shaft is passing the arms just after impact as they are both straight. Only the club out paces the shoulders to the finish.

That’s mostly what the hands and wrist do. That and to hold on with enough force to swing the club forcefully. “Do you hit a ball using your hands or is it all just the shoulders?” So long as the shoulders are applied equally, so long as the hands don’t over rule the shoulders or do more than the shoulders, you can certainly use your hands to hit the ball. The way one skips a stone across the water. Golf is actually a somewhat natural act and the TRICK IS to use your shoulders at least as much as your hands. Beyond this natural athletic urge the hands mostly hang on for dear life while the body supplies most of the power. When I’m at my best it’s a feeling of the hands ALLOWING maximum efficiency to occur and never a hitting independently with the hands. In truth the hit is a combination of body and hands, together. Mostly the body. On certain shots like a lob wedge where you want to deliver the clubhead already past the hands for impact you may have to throw a little more and a little sooner with the hands than other shots. The hands CONTRIBUTE a hit, I think it would be fair to say. Certainly the hands allow clubhead speed to occur and have a vital role.

Along this same subject, I ran into Jack Nicklaus last 2018 at Pebble Beach (He was watching his grandson, I think, compete in the U.S. Amateur) I told him about my book and I remember describing the gist of it by wrenching my hips to describe what force powers the club through the ball. A wrenching of the core and whole body from feet to shoulders and not so much the hands. The hips, legs and back muscles are so much more powerful, the hands are full mostly just administering the power provided to them.

Before anything, for accuracy, make sure you coil your shoulders in alignment with the target – evenly straight back to the top and straight through to the finish. They move the arms and club and must be aligned as well. The old image of sticking a pig with a spear tip going back and again on the other side of the ball is a good image, actually. (the object being somewhere between the ball and foot target lines.) You want to reach back and reach through in the same general direction – oriented to the target – and you want to extend the arms a little outwards as the shoulders sharply gather coil to the top. One reason your wrists cock going back, in fact, is to keep your weight from shifting too far to the right and knocking you off balance. You can coil up a lot more than you may think between address and the top position. Imagine your spine is a large screw leaning over a little to address the ball. Your shoulders represent the screw head at the top aligned 90 degrees from the screw. You turn your shoulders just like that screw head. You want to rotate the left shoulder tip to where the right shoulder tip was at address to the top. (If you were that supple). Going down to the finish you want your right shoulder tip to cross where your left shoulder was at address, all in alignment with the target. During impact it can feel like the right shoulder is going down and under the rising left shoulder. A shoulder turn should feel more vertical than horizontal. Except for that little swinging action the lower spine makes to shift weight you don’t want to otherwise disturb your spine angle until the very finish when you stand up straight a little.

As for swinging on an inclined plane, it’s a fact of life. I mentioned earlier how one swings the club from the ball line to the foot line and back to the ball line at impact and back to the foot line for the finish. I didn’t say from the ball line to the ball line to the ball line and back to the ball line. If you tried to do that you’d fall forward and fall flat on your face. You have to swing around wherever your center of gravity happens to be. So long as the shaft aligns to the target as much as possible throughout and you don’t over manipulate the club with the hands, you’ve done all you can to assure accuracy.

After the year 2000 I have noticed a trend on the tour to arrive at the top position a little laid off. It’s a little less universal, now, thankfully, and I’d like to offer my opinion of why this trend emerged to begin with. You often see pros practice with an alignment stick out near their ball position. That was the problem. It should be between the ball and the feet, instead, I think. When you fixate on just the ball line your club shaft wants to trace it to the top. The result leaves your shaft’s butt end aimed at that ball line at the top leaving the shaft laid off aimed a little left of the target. By fixating on a line between the ball and feet – where your hands actually operate from – you keep things squarer and more target oriented. Now they cock the club square instead of laid off.

Jack Nicklaus used to point the shaft to the target or slightly right of the target and his swing looked completely neutral in it’s lack of manipulation anywhere. I prefer that look in a swing. You pack more punch swinging from inside to square than any other method.  That’s where your center of mass is.


A shot putter, in his effort to exert as much torque as possible in his throw, uses probably a bigger slice of a circle than just the top half circle the golf stance represents at the nine and three O’clock positions. In his shuffling dance he probably uses the top two thirds of the circle from the 4:30 to 7:30 positions, instead. Beyond that he would lose effectiveness but he does get a little more leverage using more of the circle. The problem is your feet are glued to the ground by gravity and body weight. So how do you get more foot leverage to shift and coil with? You use your hips sockets to go where you’d like your feet to go. The hips go to about 45 degrees open to the top and to about 45 degrees closed past the target line by impact as they are open ahead of the square shoulders then. In this respect the hip range in a full swing TO IMPACT is really from the half open position to the top to all the way back to half closed position during impact.. A lot more than just using three to nine positions.

I find it interesting that this 45 degree open to 45 degree closed parameter in a golf swing is the top and impact positions; the hips are open at the top about exactly as much as they are closed at impact, between 40 and 45 degrees from level on both sides. By the finish the hips travel even more. A useful practice regimen to illustrate the importance of just this simple leverage package is to exert one against the other. In a full swing just think about achieving that 45 degree coil away from the target with the hips and land hard at impact on the exact opposite 45 degree hip angle which is now closed towards the target. Combined, the hip angles make a 90 degree “X” that straddles the target line. The idea is to leverage one against the other. Just think 45 degrees open with hips to top, 45 degrees closed with hips through impact landing hard forward against the back coil. This gives the feet the sensation of coiling up more than they otherwise could. It illustrates how torque is created. Make sure you extend back and forwards with your arms on both sides of the ball to grab even more torque.

Even if you just think of a 45 degree turn away to the top against a 45 degree turn to the target at impact, in general, you will find how easy it is to wrench power out of these two positions. And that’s only tapping half of your torque potential. Remember, when doing this drill, to go through impact with square shoulders at the same time. The hips are open ahead of them.

I mentioned Alex Morrison’s book “A New Way To Better Golf” and how he taught me the importance of putting your back into the swing; the value of turning it away from the target to the top to be able to then use it for leverage through the ball, later. I also mentioned the sequence forward being a bottom up transfer of leverage, feet and knees first, finally to the shoulders arms and club which are applied last. All the tour pros do this so it must be for a reason. I argue that most golfers have a problem achieving this dynamic sequence because they never get the back and shoulders cocked back behind the lower body in the first place. In conventional golf lingo it’s called ‘”X” Factor’; the differential created between your hips and shoulders to the top. Tiger Woods has a severe differential turning his shoulders more than twice his, by contrast, restrained hips. I suppose his shoulders are at 100 degrees to his hips at only about 35 degrees. More than I recommend unless you have a fitness regimen and are physically very strong. Nicklaus, more muscle bound and thicker throughout, had to allow his hips to turn about 45 degrees and even let his front foot lift a little. No two people are exactly alike. While on the subject, who can argue that it is Tiger’s shoulder and back region as well as his arms which are the most developed parts of his physique? It would seem he uses those muscles most in his golf swing.

The point is, top players achieve about a 2 to 1 ratio between shoulders and hips to the top. Once at the top it would seem you could just freeze everything in it’s relative place all the way to past impact and achieve the pro sequence down. To a degree that is true. Past impact the swing and arms and club fold over to the target side, but until impact, you want to basically stay in place with your hips open more than the shoulders and club all the way to past impact. You also want to keep the club shaft cocked and the arms held back the first half of the downswing. There is some flexing of the knees to drop weight involved initially, a pitching in with the right shoulder ahead of the hands, a shuttle to the target with the legs in mid downswing, a landing on the left leg before impact and a pushing off of your back leg and a full rotation and release past impact all the way to finish at which point everything is reversed. Now the club and shoulders have caught up with and past the legs and hips to the finish. Until practically impact, however, you basically keep the “X” factor intact with the shoulders held back behind the hips.

Make sure to get the shoulders and back muscles cocked behind the lower body to the top from the start so that this process is easy to accomplish. I said earlier that one can coil more to the top than he may think. Think of winding the shoulders up TWICE to the top compared to what you normally do and you get the idea. Go for it. Crank deep and early with the shoulders AND extend the arms out a little all the way to the top. Make sure you coil your shoulders for all they’re worth before the club reaches the top. You don’t want the hands to outpace the shoulders back. From this position at the top it’s hard NOT to sequence properly down and through. Turn away more to turn through more. Now that the shoulders are involved as well we’re talking torque. It almost requires an act of faith to trust a deep coil and extended arms to play golf. It’s not instinctive, like Hogan said, but it’s pure magic in real life application.

Unlike the hips which only benefit from using a little more room to grip the ground with, the shoulders can have a little more freedom to coil fully;100 degrees to the top position to a 250 degree forward rotation. 100 degrees to top, more than twice that forward. The shoulders also coil more vertically than the hips do due to the forward lean at address.

The backswing starts winding up with the shoulders, first, the hips second and the feet last. The downswing starts from the feet first, the knees and hips second and the shoulders, arms and club last, everything in that order. Add width, a proper weight shift and add a properly cocking and un cocking of the club shaft and all the above adds up to mind blowing power. The arms and club are delivered last of everything. It’s a powerful package.

When I was younger a toy helicopter blade on a stick was popular. You made it fly by putting the stick between your palms and spinning it one way and then hard the other way to launch it spinning high into the air. A golf swing has a lot of this principle in it as well.

A word about physical limitations and the Core Driven Golf Swing technique. Certainly the young and fit who are not too overweight will have an easier time of this technique than those who are not active or fit or otherwise optimally equipped for using this method. The good news is you can still use the principles up to your limitations until the method actually starts to free your body up more and more with time. Think of this technique as a fitness regimen, in fact, to limber you up and stretch out your big muscles. You’ll probably get fitter just from this new method of swinging that enlists ALL of your body, from the inside out. This method is only “good medicine” for every golfer. By coiling more and extending out with the club and arms less effort is needed for power. Tempo and timing, instead, starts to work for you. If your chest muscles or back muscles don’t go past 80 degrees to the top you still apply the principles in limited doses. Eventually you’ll get more range of motion. Even if your weight ratio is good, if your legs aren’t conditioned and fit, golf is harder than it should be. How can you push up hard with your legs at impact to create centrifugal force if they’re not strong? Get strong and stay strong and limber.  Your whole body should be toned, if not for golf, for life, generally. Life’s more fun when you’re fit. Once you are fit your swing has a whole new and better look to it. Golf should keep one fit, anyway. Isn’t that one of the reasons sports are good for us?

A word, too, about less than full swings; Do you also coil deep with the shoulders on small lob shots or chip shot and putts, even? Very, very good question. Actually, yes, you do. I have noticed how much Jack Nicklaus, for example, rocks his shoulders on even a one foot put. It all starts below the neck between the shoulders, a deep and early coil, regardless of the size of the shot. If you change your routine you’ll start to let bad habits sneak into your technique without knowing it. You want to avoid ever just slapping your arms back and forth across an inactive core. Power, regardless, starts from the center of your shoulders. Once you learn how you’ll be amazed at how much better your lob shots and short shots and putts get.


“Roll your feet on their insteps” “Pitch your right elbow ahead of your grip on the downswing” “Coil your shoulders as much as possible in both directions” – my favorite. “Start the swing deliberately and build momentum gradually.” “Save your best speed for impact to finish.” “Stretch out with the arms and club.” “Get off your back foot and onto your front foot before impact.”

There is a lot to keep track of besides just understanding the “Why” of a swing. Making sure you are on the right path requires some monitoring of your body and it’s many parts as you blend this method into your game. Like I said earlier, even the pros put a swing together one puzzle piece at a time, sometimes, and study every boring minutia involved..This part of the book will try to cover all the bases and will offer suggestions not already explained.

You’ll need a large picture window or, even better, a friend with a cell phone camera to see what you are doing in these lessons.

The Torso and Upper Body:

Starting with the largest body parts, first, the torso and upper body; The address positions already described, there are some parameters for the spine angle. At address it is slightly leaning away from the target. Ditto at the top. The torso seems to lean slightly away from, while the thighs simultaneously seem to lean towards, the target at the top position. It’s as if the lower body is positioned for a move forward at the the same time the upper body is reaching back for leverage, away from the target. Almost like the lower body is the wood part of the slingshot while the upper body and club are the rubber band, pouch and rock, the two stretching away from each other. If the upper body leans towards the target or anything more than vertical you’ll have to adjust. At the top this puts the left arm and club to the right of your head, the left shoulder below your chin. The head, meanwhile, is rear of center in your stance, behind the ball and in front of your rear foot from address to finish.  All of this puts the weight mostly on your back leg and hip. From this position you’re ready to launch and unwind. The shoulders and club are properly cocked behind the lower body.

Make sure to coil the shoulders deep and early in both directions, each respective shoulder going under the chin in a common, target aligned manner. Like they were the screw head atop a leaning screw as if it were your spine and shoulders. Clockwise to the top, counter-clockwise to the finish. At the finish you may stand up a little straighter and raise the head a little to ease the back. I discourage holding the finish for the same reason. If it happens by itself don’t linger in that position too long. Wild animals never pose when they perform athletics. There’s no need to.

The shoulders rotate somewhat vertically through impact while also square to the target, the right shoulder going down and under as the left shoulder climbs higher. To the finish the right shoulder almost points to the target if you’re young and limber. It’s not necessary, however. Nicklaus, probably to protect his back, finished with less final shoulder rotation and held his elbows almost together aimed high and somewhat forward at the finish. His maximum release already spent in mid follow through, he, perhaps, felt no need to tax his body further. Bubba Watson, another big hitter, chokes off his finish to save his back. After mid follow through automatic deceleration begins to take over, regardless. Just give it all you’ve got to past that point.

The range of motion of the hips is from square to 45 degrees back to the top to all the way back around to facing the target at finish. Roughly a rotation of 90 degrees from top through impact and another 45 degrees more to the finish. From top to finish, a 135 degree unwind.

The range of motion in the shoulders is from square at address to at least 90 degrees to the top, even 100 degrees if you can. All the way back from top to finish, another 250 to 270 degrees of unwind. So you can see how much stretching occurs from hips to shoulders in the process. All that stretching of all that muscle mass actually helps the ball travel a long way and in ways you might not appreciate. The torso – back, chest and shoulders – is the largest muscle mass of your body. Learn how to use it.

The Legs, Hips and Feet:

For most of the backswing the legs, especially the back leg, hold their ground and lean a little targetwards to offset the slight backward lean of the spine. They are preparing to transfer lower body mass towards the target and drop all your body’s weight and club into the ball through impact. You will want to restrict too much travel back with the left knee and, in fact, make sure it offers some resistance, always. Once the downswing starts it is the left knee and lower spine that move target wards first. (That resistance I just mentioned just paid off, triggering a proper body response down.) At first a slightly bow legged look is a good look (Study Sam Snead) The left knee is already charging while the right leg is still not quite ready to also angle target wards with the knee. Snead, in this famous squatting posture, knees flexed, looks like a man jumping out of an airplane suggesting he is shifting his weight almost straight down, initially. By one third down to impact the back leg also now angles wedge like towards the target along with the front leg. Here you are tugging target wards hard against the weight of the club that is opposite the target. The weight now being transferred to the front leg, you push up against the ground hard against the weight of the club going down and through while releasing the right leg and whole right side, arm and club to the target, the right foot now on it’s instep and at least off the heel of the foot. You hit off of your front leg with a big shift to the target as the club goes through. The head and shoulders stay back. After impact all counter-clockwise rotation of the hips and shoulders continues to the finish. Now your weight is solidly over your left foot’s outer edge and heel while your right foot is on it’s toe holding only some of the weight, now. The hips are facing the target at this point.

A word about the feet; While you may finish on the outside edge of your front foot at the finish try not to be too much on the outside edge until after impact. Otherwise, DO roll back and forth on your insteps, allowing the back heel to lift before impact and for the left heel to lift a little at the top, if necessary.


The Arms, Hands and Club;

( Before embarking on this chapter I must comment on the technique breakthroughs being made by the likes of Dustin Johnson, John Rahm and others who slightly or not so slightly bow their left wrist on the back side of the ball. I’ve noticed they also cup that same left wrist the opposite way after impact creating wrinkles on the upper wrist. A swinging gate type of action through the ball from bowed to cupped, the back of the left hand acting as the gate. On the back side of the ball it is bowed slightly and on the target side of the ball it is cupped the opposite way. A new wrinkle in technique. In conventional technique the wrist goes more up and down versus back and forth.

This suggest to me a hinging motion that involves less forearm rotation and more bow and cup in the wrist. This both retards excessive wrist cock and also keeps the club from coming over the plane in the downswing.

Imagine standing at address and just bowing and cupping the lead wrist. A separate hinge as if there was a pin running from the top of your wrist to the bottom, not a ball swivel type of hinge with a conventional swing. Now add to that the image of your left arm being a two by four board that keeps its face to the target longer into the back swing due to this new hinging action. That’s what I see in this new trend that is taking over the tour as we speak. A kind of one dimensional wrist slap added to the swing. I must say, having tried it out lately, I’m very intrigued, indeed. In a sense it keeps the wrist area from breaking down and separating from the rest of the swing action. You don’t need a Hoganesque amount of cock in a golf swing. This cupping that mutes wrist cock is a bonus as I see it. Meanwhile I’ll teach what I know; the standard action and allow for some experimentation with the above described technique as it is too new to give a carte blanch seal of approval.

To be specific, there should be a little bow left in your left wrist at impact, allowing it to got to neutral and then to a cupped configuration in the few feet past impact. Otherwise you will have released too soon.)

Now, on to the complex apparatus from neck to club head.

The arms stay extended, generally, folding when necessary. As the shoulders coil to the top the left arm should extend outwards a little while keeping a steady head. The club will cock up and back towards the target to keep you from swaying to your right but never ahead of the shoulder coil. The right arm, meanwhile, has started to bend at the elbow halfway back and may move away from the body a little. The right upper arm should never go past horizontal and point upwards. Otherwise avoid either cramping or flying out of the right elbow. If you extend both arms to the top, allowing for a natural fold of the right arm, as you make a deep shoulder coil nature should find you at the proper measurements.

The other matter involves arm rotation both clockwise back and counter clockwise. Don’t over do it. The first part of the backswing keep everything mostly undisturbed, the clubface opening only slightly and still looking somewhat towards the ball until the toe aims skyward halfway to the top. At the top the clubface of a DRIVER should parallel the angle of your left arm when viewed from behind.

The correct athletic use of the right arm over rides other considerations and the rest of the body must accommodate this need lest the whole movement be unnatural.

As the downswing begins and the lower body starts to charge target wards, body stresses force the club to cock a little to give the body enough slack to move left with. At the same time, and as the club and left arm tighten into a straight configuration as a centrifugal tension takes over, the right elbow socks ahead of the hands and towards your side for maximum leverage and the right elbow can feel like the center of all the action in mid downswing. In a sense it really is. I have learned that before the hands can apply the club to the ball they must first orbit around both elbows which should be positioned ahead of the hands and club. The left elbow is straight, the right elbow bent but it should feel as though they are both leading the hands to impact. From a few feet before impact to a few feet past impact the forearms and clubhead rotate 180 degrees from open to closed and then stay at that position to finish. Of course the club shaft passes the arms after impact and the club outpaces everything else to the finish. Depending on one’s own personal quirks and tendencies the finish position can vary a little. If you are athletic enough to achieve great impact requirements a full and complete finish may not be absolutely necessary, especially if it would stress your back. Otherwise, if you lack pure muscle power and rely on form to get power, you will want to rotate all the way around almost pushing your right shoulder to the target at finish. Don’t over do this, however. Pop out of whatever finish you achieve right away for your back’s sake, regardless.

As for the hands, themselves; Grip pressure is of paramount importance; Too light is not good. Too firm is not good either. 30 to 40 percent pressure is what I recommend, even a little more during impact, I’ve found helps.

The club shaft angles to the top should be gradual, starting either right away or slightly later halfway or a third back. The top position angle need not go beyond 90 degrees. Staring down the club cocks even more until your hands are below the waist when the club starts to open up to the ball and fold over into a follow through. The club and arms all form a straight alignment after impact, not before, and the club passes the hands as it is aimed right at the target. Once the club passes the hands deceleration automatically takes over. Still, though, your mind is always accelerating the club to the finish. In your mind the club is going fastest from impact to follow through.

The Club, Itself: Standing from behind, looking towards the target, a club’s path is slightly crescent shaped tracking a plane from the ball through the shoulders in both directions, the crescent dipping below the arm pits along the way. From face front the club head’s path to the top is a whole foot away from the target compared to the downswing path which shifts to the target. Like two Hoola Hoops leaning against a wall, one a foot ahead of the other, so are the two paths your club head makes in a back and downswing. Proof there is a weight shift.

As for the hands actually hitting the ball, the sensation is more of just a tightening of the grip pressure during impact if you are swinging correctly. You never want to independently use the wrists and hands to lever the club. You can still use them to lever with but only if you are using your shoulders and rest of your body at least as much, first..

Tricks For Achieving Correct Technique:

A swing lasts almost two whole seconds, start to finish. Not enough time to think of more than a few swing thoughts at a time. That’s the playing field, I’m afraid. You’ll need a lot of practice swings and shots to cover everything you need to cover in the long run. Even I cannot think of what I’m doing in a swing beyond one or two things I may be working on. The downswing is no place to be “painting by the numbers”,so to speak. So how does one go about getting into the proper swing of things without mental gymnastics?

The back swing is not where your mind should be. Your mind should be on your forward swing. True, you want to start back on the right path, coil up fully and complete a backswing and such, but you are trying to move a ball from point A to point B. That never happens in a backswing, only a forward swing. The path you made away from the ball is generally the path you want to return on but beyond that prompt think of what you must do from the top position to the finish position, only. If you practice this technique eventually you will sense a completely tension free backswing that girds taught all at once as you start down to impact and beyond. Like an arrow that is drawn back it doesn’t feel anything until the string is released. Then it is harnessed and propelled forward with powerful forces. A tension free sensation like a baseball you merely toss up in the air while you wait for it to descend enough to smash into the outfield. That’s how a backswing should feel. You still have a firmish grip on the club at all times. Once the downswing starts it’s as if the string exerts it’s pressure on the arrow and not before. The downswing then feels very much like releasing an arrow from a bow. Like a rock in the pouch of a slingshot that suddenly finds itself in the forces of a taught rubber band that is releasing. A perfect backswing has no tension until the downswing begins.

Try this drill and see how much more natural and instinctive golf suddenly becomes. Many golfers are so full of anxiety just taking the club away from address they can’t relax enough to swing properly. Until you’re ready to make a downswing you should be utterly relaxed at the top. It’s all in the downswing. The slamming shut of the door. The cracking it open is just a formality.

When I first  experienced this magic technique I noticed that my entire left side and arm and club were pulled back like a bowstring once I relaxed them to begin with. My lower body was always at the ready to move forward, yet going back my relaxed club, arm and entire left side and shoulder moved to the top. From that point I began my swing and, viola!, magic took over. I was swinging like a God, suddenly. Creaming my 3 metal well over 200 yards at 66 years of age in a tight pattern. Previously I was only getting 190 yards. Instant improvement. Beyond that it just felt so effortless and pure and powerful. Give it a try. Give it a commitment, in fact.


(To be continued…)

(What is below, is research thoughts only and may or may not be part of this final draft.)

(To be continued…)

There are lots of original thoughts that I feel the golfing world would benefit from understanding and so I’ve taken up the challenge to put it all down in a book and see where it gores.

What is below is subject to a lot of change as my journey to find the best words to make the most difference in your progress is ever changing. A noteworthy day in particular last week. I had just recovered enough from a left hand finger injury and was finally good enough to hit balls and I learned a lot in just this one session. Coming off of a two month long layoff gives me fresh perspective and I nailed down at least three things that I now consider to be paramount.

Number one: In making a backswing extend your left arm and club away from your neck as you journey to the top. As if you were trying to reach through a hole in a fence to grab an apple on the other side. Not just a coil and swing of the arms but an additional extension move that activates the collar bones early and gives the swing depth and leverage. A lowering of the left shoulder and a stretching out of the arms and club. Just maintain a steady head is all. It’s a little like hooking your left shoulder onto a farther rung that requires this deliberate lengthening of the left arm as it coils to the top. The purpose of this is to get your collarbones coiling right away and grabbing all the arc you were born with using your body.

Number two: Block your left arm a little with a right arm that stays a little straighter a little longer than normally. Nicklaus embodied this move. I have found this blocks any excessive, unnecessary wrist cock or wrist roll over or cupping with the wrists and makes the swing feel much more like just pulling back a plunger and releasing to the target with minimal hand flourish. While the club wraps around to the point that the shaft is aimed to the target at the top, it feels like it is only aimed vertically while the shoulders have already made a deep turn back thanks, in part, to the extending of the arms going back and the activation of the collarbones to work early. No Ben Hogan style of complicated opening and rolling open and returning of the club but a body coil providing the horsepower, instead. Keep the shaft balanced opposite the target as it journeys to the top – aimed target wards as much as possible, throughout. – Instead of the image of a man balancing a stick vertically in his palm imagine he is balancing the stick horizontally, as if to keep it aligned to the target throughout.

Number three: The often confusing subject of coil and hips and shoulders can all be summed up in a simple, more basic concept, entirely. Imagine two basic positions of leverage, only. The first is to facilitate a backswing and this position is about 40 degrees facing away from the target line. The second position of leverage is the same 40 degrees from the target line only, this time, the opposite direction; 40 degrees open towards the target. This is the angle to achieve during the impact position, more specifically. The trick is to pit both opposite leverage positions against each other to maximize torque and leverage at impact. You open up your body, in general, as a whole, about 40 degrees away from the target to make a back swing. To make a downswing you achieve the same 40 degrees, only now towards the target, at the moment of impact. You will feel a falling of your weight land on your forward leg as well as your, now 40 degree open, leverage position finds impact, simultaneously. 40 degrees open to the top against 40 degrees the opposite direction at impact.

It would seem I am describing the hip angles and leaving the shoulder angles out of consideration. In a sense that’s the case. I find that by just focusing on two elementary opposite leverage positions, one 40 degrees away from and the other 40 degrees towards the target, and leveraging each opposite force against each other, that the shoulders will, without stress or thought, gather more coil, automatically, and that just the basic overall two opposite positions are required to consider for top results. It’s as if the instinctive extra coil the shoulder’s make is an insurance policy to maintain the hip’s 40 degree position. As if to suspend the hips in place by stretching out the remainder of what is left above the hips, unconsciously. Just two leverage positions: 40 degrees away against 40 degrees towards target by impact, the two paddling against each other like a washing machine agitator. There is an allowance for the weight shift to the target but otherwise it should feel exactly that simple and minimal. It takes a little practice to find how to create the most torque for impact within those parameters, but that’s all the angle of opening and closing of the body proper you should need to think about. 40 degrees away from the target to the top versus 40 degrees of openness TO the target by impact. Find a way to squeeze the most force out of these two opposite motions.

From above it looks like an shallow “X”, not at 90 degree angles, but a softer less aggressive set of angles. 40 degree opposite angles on each side from the target line instead of harsh 45 degree angles is all that is required.

That is one powerful hour on the practice tee, indeed.


First of all, if anyone completely understood the golf swing, every aspect of it, he would likely find himself pretzeled up in a wheelchair like the late astro physicist, Stephen Hawking who, perhaps, knew more about our world than a human is supposed to know. I can’t think of any sporting feat so intricate and complicated and misunderstood. So much of it involves feel and physical feedback one can get lost in the weeds. In fact, after starting to write this book I learned a lot I didn’t know before and have had to step back and really concentrate on the matter before embarking on the rest of the book. There’s a lot I need to know before I am confident of giving you, the reader, my best book on the subject. My backround is modest, I am only a once upon a time tour aspirant also ran whose greatness as a golfer was diminished by other matters that took over my life. My best event was in the 1978 U.S. Amateur qualifying rounds when I finished first alternate. Sixth or seventh out of 108 players, I think. I would have made it in my first attempt except a large crowd who came to watch me at one under through 31 holes spooked me. This put me at third place with only several spots and five holes to go but I was unprepared for the sudden fame I was getting and choked a little down the stretch. The biggest matter that distracted me from pro golf, though, started with a visit to the library in 1982 that found me accidentally cracking government codes about an issue too controversial to mention here. Just to crack the codes in major magazines requires a specialized kind of person. Now, having to solve matters of human apathy and silence I have my hands full, but I consider myself the worlds most talented detective and, if not, at least the only one brave enough to tackle my political issue. Just maybe I can solve what I can about the golf swing and make it a simpler game for all.

Although not worth going into detail here, when I was 17 I became the first human to trisect an angle with just a compass and straight edge. (This occurred a few weeks after my geometry teacher, Dick Nixon, told the class on day one that no one had ever done this before. I almost fell into the answer accidentally it was so straightforward.) When I heard Paul Harvey announce another as being the first to get credit for it years later I noticed it was the same method I invented, first. It just seemed so obvious to me that one bias deserved another to reach the answer. I do have a knack, I have to admit, for detective related work. Mr. Nixon can vouch for this if you ask, I’m sure. – Healdsburg High in northern California, 1971.- He was beside himself when I showed him. What I AM amazed with was how fast it all came to me. Maybe fifteen minutes from sitting down to solving it with three correct hunches in a row and just that.

Compared to most, this book may seem a little on the cerebral side but only because I think that to get better you have to understand what’s happening and then how to  go about putting a swing together with that understanding. Who knew, for example, that one’s body mass moves in a mini circle of it’s own to make the club head do the same thing, or that the middle region of your body is the free agent that moves the weight, redistributes the weight, more precisely, to effect this above mentioned dynamic? And so, bear with the complexity so that it may seep into your subconscious because that’s where good golf is played from to begin with.

Compared to one book I studied this is actually pretty straightforward using, hopefully, as few words as possible to get my points across.

Basically I will try to teach you how to use your body core – everything but your arms and club – and then teach the proper use and geometry of the arms, hands and club shaft and club head. Mostly a golfer uses the ground with his body for leverage and coils his body to the top up through the shoulders with resistance from the lower body. There is a freedom required between the knees and shoulders and one must work this area like wringing out a towel, coiling up with your stomach, back, chest and mostly shoulders to the top with extended arms and then unwinding from the ground up in the downswing. Going back most of your weight automatically shifts to your right hip as a result of your arms and club going to the right.  While the sensation of momentum starts laterally, away from the target at first, as if the left shoulder is pushing the club head straight back, once the club passes your body the momentum of this backwards move shuttles the weight of the swinging object straight up as well. You want to transfer as much weight as you can while keeping all this activity contained just between your insteps and no further.  This is how the pros help stabilize their head. The trick is to constantly wind your shoulders as the club travels, even when your shifting of the club’s weight goes straight up before it parks itself above your shoulders, the grip end just to the right of your head, the shaft aimed at your target.. All that weight redistributed, your body wound up with your back to the target and your arms extended wide. You’ve transferred a lot of weight back and up above you and, at the same time, you’ve created a powerful body coil. The downswing is mostly a drop down on top of the ball from there. Like dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball. The downswing unwinds from the ground up wards the mid section rotating ahead of the shoulders until after impact at which point they out rotate the hips. and, in the transition, you transfer your weight to your front hip.  Much of this weight transfer involves different parts of your body accepting weight loads at various stages of the swing so as to maximize leverage and speed. How does one transfer all his weight to the back foot to the top and then transfer all his weight to the front foot at impact while maintaining a stable center of gravity? This is but one aspect to the swing I have never seen explained before.  Once wound up it’s the the torso’s most natural response in the world to unwind, especially aided with the help of gravity as you free fall to impact and beyond, also transferring weight towards the target. To what extent does the counter weight that a club actually is influence this complex exchange of stress loads on different body parts in the dynamic process that is a swing? The physics involved in swinging a weight on a string help explain why the center of gravity tugs almost opposite wherever the club head is at any point in a swing and not simply back and forward. There is an up and down weight shift as well as a back and forth weight shift. The up and down shift is at least as powerful as the lateral shift.

Once this body core function is mastered the equally important role of the arms, hands, club shaft and club head will be explained. Mostly it is geometry that matters here. One should swing the club SHAFT parallel to his target line, generally. That is, the shaft should point parallel to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground. Do that and half the battle has already been won. The club head, itself, must turn over, toe over heel, after impact for maximum release and transfer of club head weight. This move is only natural and, yes, requires some athletic ability. It also takes strength and athleticism to make a club head go from a half pound at address to the equivalent of over a hundred pounds or more at impact.

The Hand’s / Body Connection;

Perhaps the most important part of this book is your hands / body connection. As much as the body provides the horsepower the hands are the “Diva” of the swing and can’t be rushed or left behind at any point in a swing. Hogan used to liken this part of technique to pulling an electrical plug from it’s socket in mid swing and losing all connection. Whatever style of swing you use you have to buffer the hands from the stresses of the rest of your motion so that they may always be ready to deliver a powerful FORWARD blow into the back of the ball at impact. A natural, instinctive move. Like cracking open a door to shut it, the backswing is just to get leverage for the slamming shut of the door. To make it easier. The pulling it shut is what counts. Especially in using backswing thoughts it’s necessary to add this function of the hands hitting the ball forward at impact to the equation. The simple act of hitting the ball forward at impact with, yes, your hands must never be left out of the equation of any swing. Give them and your forearms the support and the space they need to do their job in delivering the club through the ball in a natural athletic motion. Focus on the impact requirements must be foremost in the mind. The rest of the swing is designed around this point of impact.

To keep your swing connected, as Hogan described, I believe you have to keep your hands awake and always ready to apply themselves through impact with all the help the body can contribute. To never lose this readiness. The body must go down WITH the hands attached.

Now that I have converted to a firmer grip that puts me in “command” of the club I have found that you shouldn’t start down until your hands are ready to hit the ball and get from the top to impact, or even the finish, in one fell swoop. No speed should be left on the table from point “A” –  the top – to point “B” – impact. Like striking a match. Every inch of the downswing should add speed. Start right from the top. The lower body should automatically and instinctively get the jump on the hands as you start down the way a pitcher throws his lead leg out as he starts forward. His mind is on speed of the ball and he starts immediately from the top to the release.. One fell, body assisted swoop achieving leverage from the ground, up.

A mental image I use to get the correct hand action through impact is to pretend the hands are hitting the ball all by themselves with speed instead of the club head. As if the hands were the club head and club face. They should accelerate for all they’re worth even though the club will slow them down as their momentum is transferred to the club.

Stop action camera work shows that the hands slow as the club is released. They have to surrender their momentum to transfer momentum to the club which races past them. They are trying to swing as fast as possible in spite of the illusion they aren’t accelerating. It’s only the club slowing them down as the energy is transferred.

Similarly, stop slow motion reveals that the hips also slow as the club is released, again just an exchange of energy. They, too, are not deliberately slowing. They should always lean as hard as they can into the shot.

Most of my life I used too light a grip pressure, about 10 to 20 percent power, 10 percent being feather light, 100 percent being full grip pressure. I have found that 30 to 40 percent pressure unites all the bones of your body better. like one, integrated scissor mechanism. I find it locks them all into place as a team. When I found that Nick Price recommends even as much as 75 percent pressure and tried it I was amazed to see an automatic increase in distance, besides.


One mental drill I will use in this book to teach you the role of the body, arms and the hands in a swing is the drill where I ask you to imagine that you are swinging a golf club just like a pro would, only from a wheel chair. That’s right, a wheel chair.  Let’s say one modified to approximate your normal distance from the ball. A taller seat position with seat belts, even. It’s an image I find works in isolating the upper body and arms and hands and what they have to do. The first thing you must do is not fall out of your imaginary chair while swinging, as if your situation wasn’t handicapped at all. Like you had just as good a chance of nailing your drive 250 yards down the middle, no problem. You should find that, indeed, you can power a very good shot without any concern with what the lower body is doing. In fact, this drill will help the lower body work exactly as it should, without any thought just by imagining this, I’ll admit, somewhat bizarre imagery.

Before I continue, why a wheel chair versus, say, a bar stool? At first I thought it was because it emphasized the need to only rely on your upper body as if you were in a wheel chair for a reason and couldn’t move your legs. To force you to commit to using just your hips and shoulders and arms and club to make a swing. Then I realized that the wheel chair also adds an important element to the whole swing; With the large wheels that are aligned like one’s feet, at 90 degrees to the target, they resist side to side travel, just like your feet do in a swing. Their configuration also allows for some give and will pivot slightly as your rear end squirms to coil. The chair responds to the stress and gives a little, just like your legs do in a swing.

I happen to believe that the little tug against one’s hips in this respect helps explain why no thought is necessary regarding what your legs instinctively do.. When the chair is brought to the point that it pivots a few inches to accommodate the shoulder’s need to coil it wants to then return to where it was before this interruption. Similarly, the vital leg drive you want to occur is a knee jerk reaction to this tug away from the target of your hips. They instinctively want to power back the opposite way they were tugged. This all mimics what the hips and legs do in a real swing.

Then there is the matter of being able to lean over to reach the ball. A wheel chair has foot rests to allow this and another smaller set of wheels to prevent any forward tipping over.  And, finally, if you should fall too far forward or backwards the chair might roll away. It keeps you from any weight shifting except right to left.

The one thing I’d remove is the back rest and the arm rests. Nothing should interfere with the right elbow’s need to precede ahead of the  hands in mid downswing. The taller seat position should take care of this concern leaving nothing in the arms way.

For all these reasons a wheelchair imagery works the best I think. You have to imagine this without any props. I suppose a gadget could be fashioned with two smaller sets of wheels and a swiveling bicycle seat, but, for now, just use your imagination before and during your swing.

Right away you should discover that you have to wait with your arms and hands in starting down. If you were to start down prematurely with the hands and arms you would topple out of your chair right away, for example. More than that, you will find that the hands must preserve the angle you have created to the top a little longer than you may think. If they open up too soon, again, you will topple out of your chair. Like two ice skaters holding opposite ends of a rope swinging in a circle opposite each other, your body acts as much like a counter weight to your club as your club acts like a counter weight to your body. They must unwind powerfully without you toppling out of your chair. It must be balanced by disciplining your arms and hands to preserve their activities until they are needed. All the while keeping the arms extended

You should feel, in going back, that your lower back and stomach muscles are put into action right away as the shoulders try to cock the club back into position with the shaft aimed to the target and your back aimed to the target as well. Your rear end is planted on a seat cushion and can’t move too much and you have to activate these muscles you’re probably not used to using in your normal swing to get to the correct top position..

In every other way this is just like making a swing as if there was no wheel chair. By having to worry about concerns like losing your balance and popping your swing or your hands out too early by imagining you are seated and immobile from the rear end down, you achieve proper swing sequence. The club and the body must maintain a perfect balance between the body mass and the club’s mass. You coil with your core muscles back. You activate the swing from your core muscles and ignore the lower body functions, completely. You use these powerful muscles like you’re not used to. Like the sun to our earth these muscles are the center of your swing’s universe. You wait for the club and arms and hands to start down with the lower body, you hold onto the angle of the club until releasing it won’t result in you falling out of your wheel chair. All of these concerns are achieved with this bizarre imagery. Even the back and forth and up and down exchange of weight with the lower body happens automatically, without any thought, whatsoever. It’s as if your natural instincts are unleashed with a mental trick concerning just your upper body, arms, hands and club.

It can often feel like a single fell swoop with the hands and body united right from the top to well past the ball. Like hitting a home run in baseball.

In another chapter I explain how long drive champ Kyle Birkshire achieves an impact position with his left leg angled backwards, like a baseball swing. This after a massive right to left weight transfer between his hips. The point I am making is that, for his lead leg to be angled exactly at the angle it was at address means he has not moved his hips very much in the process, left or right. A little like making a swing from a wheel chair. Stay centered there, shift weight and keep the counter balancing forces of club and body mass in harmony with each other at all times.

Coil with your core muscle to the top, wait fore the arms to join the rest of the body before starting down and hold the angle with the hands until releasing it won’t throw you off balance.

The Arms, Hands and Club;

The geometry of the upper arms, lower arms, hands, club shaft, club head and the shoulder bones that connect  the arms and club to the body may be the most difficult part of the swing to really master. It is also the part of the swing with the most variations. Once perfected you can swing away with the confidence that accuracy will not be an issue. The posture of the arms is extended as you swing a club, not constricted. Both the body core and arms / club structure move as one, initially, the first few inches. You may introduce a slight wrist set at the same time but it’s a matter of preference..You still have to transfer weight properly and coil and uncoil properly. I have learned that a good rule of thumb is to equally use one’s shoulders and hands. 50 / 50. You have to use your body but you must also use your hands WITH your body. They can’t be too disengaged. The golf swing is an integrated motion. Most golfers err on the side of not enough shoulders and too much hands. Even on a short putt you will notice that the great Jack Nicklaus rocks his shoulders. Shoulder coil has always been integral to the swing of Jack Nicklaus and most of the greats of the game. Much of this book will focus on the shoulders as I believe them to be the center of the swing and that mind focus on them is the best path to improvement. By focusing on the shoulders the rest of the swing falls into place the fastest. The legs let them coil while providing enough resistance and the legs help propel the upper body to uncoil, arms, club shaft and club head included. Once the differential of 45 degrees between your hips and shoulders has been established at the top, once the 90 degree angle between your arms and club shaft has been established, much of the downswing is all about maintaining that differential until everything is released to the other side of the ball. In fact, to allow the body some slack to move into position ahead of the hands and club, the wrists will increase their cock in the first  part of the transition, coming down simultaneously, loading the club for release after impact. A distinct sensation of the hip region leveraging the upper body and club through DURING the strike slightly ahead of the hand release is key.  The hip region is where the body can shift it’s weight around the most, too. A 180 degree release occurs from the back side of the ball to the front side of the ball, all from the hitting zone when the club shaft is below the hip line. Not only does the shaft rotate 180  degrees below one’s belt line, the club head, itself, also rotates 180 degrees as well. I believe that maximum power occurs exactly AS the club head races past the handle during the strike. The Core Driven Golf Swing teaches you to use your body to store and release energy and actually “wrench” your body core to power the arms and club through during the strike. This helps set up the hands to work efficiently storing and releasing the club along the proper path back and through.


To illustrate how easy it is to learn the core driven golf swing and how effective it really is, I think I could take a raw beginner and have him hitting impressive shots, if not right away, within a few days. To do this I recommend a half to three quarter backswing, only, with a full forward swing with somewhat locked and stiff wrists to get the hips and shoulder levers working properly. Although the swing arc is cut short and the hand action is muted, the shoulders still try to make a deep coil creating a stretch or differential between the hips and shoulders. A slight pause at the top may or may not be needed before making a full throttle return through the ball.

Think of your hip area the way you think of a bow, the handle part of the bow. Imagine thrusting your arm that is holding the bow out to the target a little extra just as you release the string. Like pulling back the string, the stretching out to the target of the other arm tightens the stress between the bow and the string. This is how you should regard the hips during the strike. They pull and rotate through ahead of the hands and club.

Once you have learned the proper grip and address (The most important part of a golf swing – impact excepted), while applying about 30 percent pressure with your hands on the grip,(Another important maxim)  but not too light , stiff arm the club and arms back away from the target on a natural path that curves inside a little but finds the shaft aiming to the target as it arrives parallel to the ground. The shoulders should outpace the hips by a two to one ratio. Since this is only a short backswing with a full forward swing you might arrive at the top position with the hips coiled 20 degrees and the shoulders coiled at about 70 degrees.  Let the wrists cock only about 60 degrees. Now, for the downswing, maintain that approximately 45 to 50 degree variable or differential between the hips and shoulders including whatever amount of wrist cock you have the first part of the downswing as you approach impact. Because you are using a short backswing against a full forward swing this drill stimulates the hips to jump ahead of the hit as soon as the club changes direction. The hands are already halfway to impact and the lower body is forced to get into position ahead of the hit. This next part is the key to proper technique; Instead of hitting at the ball with your hands and arms, wrench the shoulders arms and club through with HIP torque DURING the strike. Keep this torque action of the hips working all the way to the finish. Use your hips like the handle of the bow applying leverage as the string is propelled forward. If the drill isn’t working right away just hit the ball harder as if it was a full shot. Eventually your hips will kick into overdrive and get ahead of the hit.

The idea is to lever the shoulders and hips against each other to power the club and arms through impact to the finish. So, with a slightly firmish grip, swing back somewhat stiff armed just past halfway back and with just a little wrist hinge.  Now, your hips already in position ahead of your shoulders, upper body and club, maintain that differential starting down and get your pelvis in position ahead of the hit and, while at a 45 degree angle opening towards the target, hit the ball by wrenching your hips to the target to release the hands and club. You will find that the feel of this hip lead maintains itself all the way to the finish and that the part of the swing AFTER impact seems to be where the real effort lies. This requires a holding back of the shoulders a little as you start down. Your body core serves the purpose of a bow and your arms and club are more like the string and arrow attached. All of this leverage, of course, relies on foot contact with the ground and the unwinding starts from the ground, up through the shoulders and down to the club. It would be difficult to stand on ball bearings and do all this. You need the leverage the ground provides and the feet transmit that leverage up through the body.

Think of a pro golfer hitting a shot over a distant tree using minimal arm and hand motion as if a branch is restricting his backswing but with a full  throttle finish and you sense the feel of this swing. Steve Stricker (Who just won a major senior event running away, recently) is a great example of the core driven technique. Very simple action with quiet hands and an active body core. He hits it as big as most, too.

That’s how easy the core driven golf swing is. Once you have mastered this reduced backswing / full forward swing technique with somewhat locked hands and club then you will want to wind up the upper body and club more. Now your hips will arrive at 45 degrees from address to the top, your shoulders from 90 to 100 degrees, and your wrist hinge at about 90 degrees. The path your hands, arms and club take back to the top and back down are not straight back and way from the ball but slightly inside to square. That is, even though the shaft is swung parallel to the target and the club head arrives on a straight to target path at impact the path you take from the top to the finish is more inside out. Imagine the ball at the center of a clock face with your feet at six O’clock and the ball in the center of the dial. Even though your club goes through impact from roughly three O’clock to nine O’clock, your delivery of the blow of the arms and club from the top is more along the path of four O’clock to the ten O’clock position. While, in fact, your club goes back to the inside of the ball line after impact the feeling is that it goes straight out to the target after impact. If you try to swing everything straight back away from the ball you will throw yourself off balance towards your toes. This is a misunderstood topic in golf technique circles but it’s important. You can only draw strength from wherever your center of gravity or mass is and that is nearer your stance line where most of your body mass is. You can’t deliver a blow from where your body isn’t, but from where it is. From there you swing out to meet the ball on the ball line. Imagine holding a basketball with both hands and winding up to the top position and then throwing the basketball straight at the back of the golf ball while keeping your head back, your elbows leading the hands. That kind of directional force.

When your whole swing is balanced you can “floor it” with less worry. You’re still ‘swinging exactly sideways’, (the art of golf) just inside to square to stay in balance. Factually, one swings the club from the ball line to the foot line to the top then back to the ball line at impact and then, again, above the foot line at the finish. In the process your weight goes mostly to your right leg to the top and by impact almost all the weight is on the left leg as it also pushes up against the ground to add centrifugal force at impact.

Now, this drill I have devised works for a number of reasons:

By severely choking off the use of the hands and using only a reduced backswing an entire ‘can of worms’  is removed from the equation. The proper, full cocking of this intricate assembly of the arms, hands and club is complex. Right now we are skipping that part to teach you body rotation mechanics, first. Using your shoulders just move the club and arms away from the ball opposite your target. This should automatically shift your weight to your back foot. Your arms may reach shoulder height but no more. Your club may cock some 60 degrees but no more.

In a golf swing there are two rotational forces; One is the rotation of the arms, club and club head around one’s body and the other is the clock wise and counter clockwise rotation of the body core from head to feet.. Think of it like a propeller shaft and the club as the propeller blades.. If you’ve ever played “Foosball” you know you spin the toy player, head over heels, with a horizontally mounted shaft  which spins the player like a bicycle wheel. That would represent the club / arms part of the swing. Now imagine a player spun with a vertical shaft and a hockey stick coming out from the side which got spun around horizontally, more like a baseball swing. Another good image to use is a stick with a propeller blade at the top. Maybe you once had such a childhood toy. You spin the stick in hour palms and the propeller sends it flying straight up into the air. That would represent the core part of a swing. That motion with a back and forth weight shift included. These two forces work with each other.  A golf swing is a more complicated version of the same thing. Think of the agitator paddles inside an upright washing machine that go clockwise 30 degrees and then counter-clockwise 30 degrees in opposite directions. By facing your shoulders even that much away from the target and returning them back against that move 30 degrees to the target going forward and just holding onto the club you are creating a lot of torque with that small, big body parts move.  Inch for inch it is the small bones between your shoulders and neck that deliver the most wallop.  Move them even a little and watch your club head move a lot. There is also the clockwise and counter- clockwise rotational force of one’s arms as they deliver the club and cross over each other, especially after impact. This, of course, also adds the rotation of the club head, toe over heel, during the strike. A whole lot of rotation going on, everywhere. This book focuses mostly on the body core rotation. There are many ways to swing a club but the body core rotation applies to them all.

By using the half to three quarter backswing against a full forward swing the lower body is stimulated to IMMEDIATELY and FORCEFULLY get active and into position ahead of the hands and club before anything else happens. A tiny pause at the top may help for some. This correct maneuver is harder with a more complete backswing. The fact that the hands are already halfway to impact starting down is the reason the lower body is forced to “giddyup” more than usual. The legs have to transport your hips forward and open for impact. If the hands wanted to hit they couldn’t until they had something in front to pull against. That’s why your hips automatically spring ahead, first thing, with this drill. That’s what you want. During the strike you want your hips wrenching counter-clockwise with your weight landing hard on your left leg as it pushes up against the centrifugal weight of the club head. At impact your left shoulder is going up while your right shoulder is going down.This propels the shoulders, arms and club through. Starting down the unwinding starts from the feet to the legs to the hips to the shoulders to the arms and then the club and in that order. For whatever reason the wrenching is felt most in the body’s middle region, the part that can move weight around the most. For the BACKSWING the leverage starts with the feet but it is the SHOULDERS that start turning first and lead the rest of the body back. The lower body resists a little in the process to collect coil. Conversely, the shoulders are the last to return while the LOWER BODY leads the move DOWN, unwinding from the ground up, against a from the top down backswing. This effectively “wrings out’ your whole body for all the torque it’s worth. It should feel silky in the transition zone keeping your arms / club unit wide as your left shoulder completes it’s turn and smoothy slots into the downswing mode and returns to a finish.

Besides all this you have a left side and a right side. In a golf swing each gets wrapped up in a twist around the other like two ropes of taffy being mixed. Think of how your extended left leg, left backside and left arm all get wrapped around your right leg and side to the top and of your extended entire right side as it is then wrapped around your left leg and side to the finish. This is where real power is happening, this dynamic that uses the large muscles and bones leveraging itself like one, big, integrated complex of levers. Add a punctuated weight shift and watch that ball fly.

By getting one’s hips into position ahead of the hit and opening them up about 45 degrees to the target, actually wrenching everything through DURING impact, they are out of the way of the hands and club and you have put your weight, your center of gravity, towards the target, to your left. The feet and steady head can’t move and so your hips are the free agent that can redistribute your weight the most. Now your hips act like a pylon for the rest of your swing to unleash from.

I first got the idea of this powerful drill years ago while watching an unknown professional practicing at the annual Pebble Beach event near where I live. He swung the club magnificently using less than a three quarter backswing. I could tell by the sound of the ball that he was flying his driver at least 250 yards at sea level. To me, a self admitted snob when it comes to golf technique, this golfer convinced me that it is possible to play well with a limited backswing arc, after all.  It merely eliminated a middle region of transition, some of which may or may not be necessary. It demands a strong reaction with the lower body as soon as the direction changes.


For Beginners;

While the introduction may seem a little foreign to many of you let me introduce you to the very basics of the golf swing, first.

The Grip;

The grip is somewhat firmish. Not tight but offering a feeling of being in command of the club. I’d say about 30  to 40 percent of your strength only.  For  three quarter, touch shots and pitch and chip shots use whatever pressure you like. Personally, I distribute the pressure evenly throughout the hands including the fingers. You want both palms to end up facing each other like a wall at 90 degrees from the target. with the right thumb and forefinger straddling the shaft at the top while the left thumb rides on top of the shaft slightly inclined to somewhere between your chin and right shoulder. The left thumb should be cradled in the valley of your right palm and thumb. The grip is felt in the fingers and not just the palms with the shaft falling from the first joint of the left forefinger to just above the line where the fingers meet the palm at an angle. The shaft in the right hand falls at a squarer,  less diagonal angle, mostly where the fingers meet the palm.

The Stance;

The stance is a little cock-eyed compared to what most humans want to adopt. It has to be just right if you are to achieve any success with any method. The correct stance has a ‘sweet spot’ you want to fall into every time you swing a club. You have to be in good, erect posture, no slumping or crouching with somewhat crisp angles from the knees, hips and shoulders. You want these body parts to also be aligned parallel to your target (For straight shots) Your right foot points nearly straight ahead while your left foot wings out towards the target a little. You want your left shoulder higher than your right shoulder. You want your grip and ball position left of center out by your left instep. You want your head behind the ball with your left ear in line with the ball. From your perspective your hands should block your left instep from view. All of this will force a slight tilt away from the target with your spine while your hips remain a little forward. The weight should be pretty even throughout your stance (For normal shots) if anything slightly favoring your left side. (For big tee shots favor the right side) Your right elbow should fall below where your left elbow is (When viewed from behind) partly because it is bent while your left arm is straight and you want to let the club travel a little to your inside going back and from the inside going down..

The Swing;

For a beginner what is there to say except; with a steady head and with a straight left arm, using mostly the shoulders, swing the club away from the ball to the top, like slinging a bag of laundry over your shoulders while extending your arms and club, and then swing it down, tucked at first, as your body races ahead to get into position, releasing the club below the belt line through and past the very back of the ball all the way to the finish, finishing on your front leg. The club tracks around your shoulders like a tilted bicycle wheel aligned with the target. Turn your back to the target at the top. Your finish should find your belt buckle facing the target. These two positions are a good pair to mix up in your head to make a correct swing. In taking a divot make sure you take it in front of the ball, hitting slightly down on the ball and fully release past impact to the target. Think of the exact shot and see it in your mind’s eye before you swing, putting, included.

The Meat Of The Matter; The Core Dynamics; WHAT Happens;

Someone once said, maybe Lee Trevino, but others as well; “Big muscles” (Pointing to his legs and torso) “Little muscles.”(Pointing to his hands and arms.) His point being that it’s easier to move the ball with your big muscles than your small muscles. Lee also said that he regards his body as the tree trunk and the arms and hands as the branches and that the trunk swings the branches, not vice versa. This is where I explain, as best I can, how to do this with your body core. That’s where the meat is on your bones and that’s what you should be using, anyway. Timing a weight shift with a body coil and uncoil with arm extension is at the heart of the matter.

For you somewhat already golf oriented types we have the swing, itself. With a steady head and straight left arm, it is made exactly sideways from where you are standing. 90 degrees from your target. You swing the club away from the target allowing it to ride up to your stance line from the ball line while aligning the shaft to the target at the top. This is made mostly through the shoulders chest and back muscles which out turn the lower body which maintains some resistance to force your body to coil and not just turn. This means working and stretching this region a little. The arms extend and allow the club all the width it needs, too. You do this while aligning the shaft to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground; one third back, at the top, two thirds down, halfway through past impact and, depending on your style, not necessarily so after halfway through. When viewed  from behind the overall shape of the club’s motion resembles a tilted bicycle wheel, more vertical than horizontal and aligned towards the target. This imaginary wheel goes through your chest back and shoulder region, mostly. This bicycle wheel configuration actually shifts about a foot or slightly more (Depending on force) to the target when you make your downswing. This is a result of a powerful shifting of your weight to the target as you start down and it even causes a slight downward blow during the strike. It also accounts for the divot taken after impact. Swinging back to the top the weight transfer of your club and arms to the right automatically sets your weight over your right hip and leg as the left shoulder goes under your chin. The shoulder turn is now about 90 degrees from address, the hips half of that  The wrist cock is now about 90 degrees. The very first thing that happens when you begin your downswing is your left leg and hips jump out towards the target and fall so that you can catch your weight on your left leg at impact as you simultaneously push off of your right foot and release your right side and club past it, after. This redistributing of your weight, which is only possible through your middle region and legs, gives your upper body and arms and club mass to attach itself to and use for leverage. Putting the horse before the cart. It is important that you plant this weight ahead of the strike so it pulls your swing to the target. In reality the weight shift from the top to impact and the finish is also straight down and to the target at first, like jumping out of an airplane (The famous Sam Snead ‘squat’ look in mid downswing.)  If a single direction was to be described it would be diagonally down and forward. This is required to position your weight low so you can push up against the ground during impact to increase centrifugal force as your left leg accepts the weight of the whole swing pushing up against the weight of the club as it collides with the ball.

That this element of weight shifting hasn’t been pointed out before puzzles me a little. It is visibly obvious that one’s legs flex most as you start down (To lower your mass weight) That this occurs when the club is high and above suggests that centrifugal force is achieved by tugging, at all times, a little ahead of the exact opposite position of the club or ‘counter weight’. Then, in mid downswing, when the club is opposite the target the most, you make your biggest shift TO the target pulling just ahead of the opposite position of the club. By impact you are now seen straightening the left leg to push UP away from where the club is as well as to the target keeping just ahead of the opposite position of the counter weight. By mid follow through, the club shaft now pointing TO the target, your arms and body are seen pulling it AWAY from the target and thereby starting the deceleration process to a finish. In all cases you can see how the body’s center of mass is maneuvered in a circular manner almost opposite of wherever the club head is at any given moment. Centrifugal force observed and presented as I’ve never read before. It’s exactly like the small circle your fingers make when spinning a weight on a string. A mini circle inside a bigger circle, always just ahead of opposite the position of the weight being swung.

Why “Just ahead of” the opposite position of the counter weight? Why not exactly opposite? That would a static, not a dynamic motion, is why, I believe. I think it has something to do with giving a direction to the motion to get it to spin.

So, folks, there is an up and down as well as a back and forward element to shifting your weight to move the club. A small, circular or perhaps oval shaped pattern, in fact, that your whole body instinctively engages without thought. Tiger Woods used to occasionally be seen dipping or bobbing his head up and down as he tried to maximize this up and down force. Ta da! Explained here, first, as far as I know.

A weight shift is a lot like the small mini circle one makes with his fingers while spinning a weight on a string, only now it’s made with the body’s center of mass as it swings the arms and club around it’s smaller, similar motion.

All the greats have a few things in common, here. One of the commonalities is that they all re positioned their lower body (Hip region and left leg) forward, before the upper body was allowed to unwind. They all landed heavily on their forward leg at impact while releasing the club and their right side past it after impact. The coordinated coil and uncoil was full bodied and balanced.

From address a slight shift of weight away from the target allows the club to move back. In fact one’s neck moves a half inch away from the target, first, to do this. The shoulders lead the coil to the top, the backswing occurring from the top down even though it is the feet that offer the leverage to do so.

The downswing occurs from the bottom, up, further tightening the stretch made to the top. From the top it is the feet then the knees that are first to move as the weight of the hips falls down and to the target. (I’ve examined this fact watching the greats in slow motion, stop, start action.) Then the hips start to unwind ahead of the shoulders. Mush of the first half of the downswing involves maintaining the differentials achieved at the top. In fact, to allow some slack for the knees and hips to shuttle target wards, the wrists allow some additional cocking as the downswing begins. This is O.K. as additional leverage is being stored in the wrists for release later. By mid downswing the hips have caught up to the knees and by impact they have passed the knees. Only after mid follow through do the shoulders out rotate the hips and continue to outpace them by almost 90 degrees at the finish.

So, you can see that the backswing is lead by the upper body and the downswing is lead by the lower body which has positioned itself ahead of the hit during the downswing. Like stretching a rubber band from both ends. The ‘tuck’ I mentioned one makes in starting down refers to the elbows, mostly. Do this while maintaining a large arc with the clubhead. A feeling of drawing into one’s center. while the rest of the swing stays wide. Similar to the way a skater will spin faster by drawing the arms tight, this ‘tuck’ starting down allows the body to spin ahead of the club which is actually cocking even more providing the slack to allow this. By impact the hips are spinning out of the way of the release pulling the upper body and club through. By mid follow through the upper body and club have passed the lower body and now the dynamics are set up for deceleration. In a sense the swing is stretched tight by the shoulders to the top, one’s weight mostly on the right leg, and then stretched even tighter by the lower body as it leads the downswing to land on the left leg and hip at impact, culminating in a true release of everything around the left leg, ultimately.

My teacher, Ben Doyle, used to repeat this line, often; “Shoulders lead and power you to the top, hips lead and power you to the finish.” Now that I understand how a swing is like wringing out a towel to the top from the shoulders, down, and then doubling down by unwinding everything from the ground, up, creating a deep compression that releases with whiplash effect, it all makes sense to me, now. The tip I offered beginners about marrying two thoughts together; one of turning your back to the target at the top and of turning your belt buckle to the target at the finish helps animate the body to make this very dynamic move.

The Arms, Hands and Club; WHAT Happens;

So long as you use your shoulders at least as much as you use your hands you can use your hands for all they’re worth. It’s a competitive world out there and I see every resource available being used in professional golf today. I think that there are two circles working together in a swing; the one made from your shoulders and the one made from your hands. If one out paces the other the swing falls out of sequence and out of balance.

I offer two kinds of wrist action; the familiar one piece style that finds the club and arms in line the first few feet back and I offer the pre set style that simultaneously cracks a small angle as you start. The second style seems to protect the hands better from the two and fro of the first style keeping them suspended in a cocoon of ‘feelinglessness’ until impact. Most of what I describe in this book applies mostly to the one piece style unless otherwise stated.

As for the hands and the club, itself, the club opens up 90 degrees from address to the top as do the forearms. From mid downswing to mid follow, alone, the shaft rotates 180 degrees or more, the ball caught in the middle of all this rotation The club face, itself, also rotates 180 degrees toe over heel DURING the strike and after. The arms, in fact, cross over one another as the full force of the swing is released to the target.

Like one’s fingers put themselves out ahead of and opposite the weight they are swinging on a string, so does the lower body position itself ahead of the upper body and club until after the hit. This is body core dynamics explained in the simplest way I know how. There is a lot of torque created through the body core and it is unwound for maximum effect. The weight of one’s swing goes from neutral to the right leg to the top to fully onto the left leg by impact and beyond. In the process a powerful coiling and uncoiling of the body, like a propeller shaft, has occurred. This weight assisted coil / recoil is what happens in a proper golf swing. The arms and club accompany this churning and shifting of the body loading and releasing angles from the wrists. How these angles are collected and released is key. The cocking to the top is gradual. The cock then increases as you start down and stays that way until the club is below your belt line. From there to mid follow through it’s an all out release of  all the stored angles you have, not only in your arms and club, but your body parts as well. Wrenching everything through is your mid section spinning counter-clockwise through the strike.

You will notice with stop action / slow motion that the hip rotation slows during the strike a little. This is not because they are rotating or wrenching any less but because the weight of the club, now being launched like an arrow, puts a drag effect on the hips that are launching it forward. The weight of the club is borrowing from the mass of the hips and that is why they are slowed down during this transfer of energy. The hips are working all the way to the finish.

Going Back;

Your arms and hands want to keep the shaft, especially, aligned along a single line parallel to the target, both back and forward.. It is vital to start smoothly and unhurriedly, making sure to finish your backswing so you can re trace the path you made to the top back down. Not completing your backswing opens the door for problems that can put a swing off track  and force you to apply effort instead of proper form to do the work.  If the left shoulder fails to go under your chin and your back is not turned to the target you are not properly cocked for the downswing.  A visual image I use is to pretend I’m slinging a bag of cloths over my shoulder. I swing it along the target line like a club and up over my shoulders until it aims at the target, arms extended, and I make the downswing before it falls onto my shoulders.  This encourages a deep coil and a turn of your back to the target.

If you torso isn’t coiling for every inch your club is moving you’re leaving power on the table you need for the downswing. Don’t outpace the club in doing so but keep pace with your club with your shoulder coil.

As I described earlier in this book, what starts out as a lateral move of the club straight away from the target in the takeaway reroutes the centrifugal tug of the club’s weight from lateral to vertical. You sense the weight of the club going straight back and straight up at the same time in a sense. This prevents swaying and unnecessary effort. Just make sure that you coil  your shoulders back as you lift the club up into position above your shoulders. The lateral shift is contained between your insteps. The vertical weight shift, especially forward, is unlimited and is achieved with your mind’s imagination to a degree.                                                                                                                                                                                                                     Whether you use the delayed wrist break technique or the setting of an angle at take away technique, you want to start everything together, head to toe, the first six inches of the swing back. If I said that the neck shifts away one half inch away from the target to allow the swing to move in that direction, I meant to say everything moves a half inch back that first six inches of the backswing. Undoubtedly the same rule of motion probably applies starting back down, but these subtle moves must be restricted to JUST one half inch and no more. A steady head along with grounded feet serve like a vice to stabilize the body and squeeze power out of it. Do not sway. Keep your head back as your lower body leads the downswing.

I like to use the armpits, that’s right, the armpits, to reference my shoulder region and use that region to animate and orchestrate my swing. This is where the arms connect to the body and where they “gird” the arms to the rest of the swing. If you prefer to think trunk or shoulders or back or chest or all of the above, that’s fine. What’s important is that this region orchestrates the swing as much as any other body part. The shoulders smoothly start turning in conjunction with this subtle shift away from the ball carrying the arms and club as one letting whatever wrist break style you prefer to occur at a smooth, even pace. Only because the shoulders are coiling does the rest of your body join in, resisting just enough to create coil as you create a differential between your hips and shoulders of about 45 degrees at the top. All the while your arms remain extended as your left shoulder goes under and behind your chin. Naturally the right arm has to bend but they both reach out throughout the swing. After impact the left arm naturally has to eventually fold.

There should be no undo fanning open of the club head or hooding of it to the top but, rather, a diplomatic middle ground that should feel somewhat benign. The clubface should align with the angle of your left arm at the top somewhere between 45 and 60 degrees, depending. One third into your backswing when the shaft is parallel to the ground it should aim to your target and the face should be just a little aimed to the ground, not quite straight up in the air. Conversely, halfway past impact with the shaft also aimed to the target the club head folds over beyond vertical, naturally. The idea is to get to the top with the shaft aimed to the target with a 90 degree wrist cock but little else going on in the process.

If you prefer the early wrist set make it subtle, just crack an angle, and gradually add to it up to 90 degrees at the top. The early wrist set is a little tricky to master but takes a lot of stress off of the hands as there is less back and forth pressures exerted on them. Just a set and KAPOW! at impact is all one should feel.

If you prefer the one piece style that finds a straight line start between the club and hands then let them cock naturally once the hands are nearing knee or hip height. Be prepared for the straight, to cocking, to stopping, to starting, to cocking more as the downswing begins exchanges felt in the hands using this style.(I, personally, am switching to the early set style even though it forces me to align the shaft correctly, immediately with that first cracking open of an angle at the start. It’s a lot like uniting the two disparate rods of shaft and left arm as one kinked rod efficiently getting to correct top of swing position gradually with no unnecessary manipulation.)

The club, itself, rotates head over handle from address to finish not one, not two, not three or four, but FIVE times in a swing. Do the math. One and one half 180 degree rotations to the top and three and one half 180 degree rotations to the finish from there. Five. Before I began writing this book even I though maybe one or two. Imagine throwing a club like a boomerang end over end five times in it’s flight. It’s as if the swing reveals a rotor tiller effect inside the swing no one has noticed before.

All of this rotation inherent in the body core, the arms, the club and club head accounts for much of the dizzying power today’s tour pros display. Add a brisk weight shift to it and that’s golf.

Going Down;

Once at the top and the lower body pull engages with the shoulders and starts to unwind them the body wants to plant itself somewhere forward of the hit. The hip region is free to do so and redistribute mass forward. To accommodate this ‘leap to the left’ to start down the wrists accept stress in the form of cocking more than at the top creating some ‘slack’ with which to do so. Mostly the legs re distribute the mass of the hips into position. From this tightly compressed stage of the swing as the lower body is tightening the squeeze between them and the shoulders in mid downswing the right elbow socks into your right side positioned to lead the hands into impact. This tucking in allows the body to rotate ahead of the club. The intense angle created in mid downswing that also allows this now begins to release below one’s belt line 180 degrees to the other side of the ball reacting to the intense stress loads your swing has created. By impact your weight has been transferred to your front leg as you launch the ball. Now it’s all about letting go and accelerating to the finish. The hands have snapped the clubhead past the grip and the big power release finds the shaft chasing the target line. All the while you feel your hips pulling everything through in concert with your hands.

The Hands;

Having already laid out the importance of maintaining a hands / body connection, giving the hands authority over the body in beginning a downswing so that they can strike forward, forcefully from the top in one motion to the finish, allow me to explain the other important matters.

So, much of the hands function in a swing is to ALLOW to ACCOMMODATE the club’s need to move in whatever direction force compels them to move in. To allow the positioning of the shaft to occur and hold on is half of the hand’s job. To act like a disciplined, but omni directional sockets giving the club freedom to move in proper alignment. Flexible enough to allow the vital hinging and cocking and releasing of the club through it’s many stages.

Besides that they must know when and where to cock or un cock. I recommend a smooth gradual cock to not more than 90 degrees at the top and then, as the downswing compresses the body coil, to allow even more cocking so that the body can have some slack to move into position for impact and to then hold that extreme angle until the club is below the belt line at which point the hands allow the club to somersault 180 degrees, head over handle to the other side of the ball including the shaft and the club head, itself. An all out release to the target and the hands have to allow the proper path at all times. During impact the club is rolling from open to shut and after impact it rolls over, completely. The hands have to allow for all of this motion.

This brings me to a subject that compelled me to actually write Jack Nicklaus in late 1979 about the subject of hands vs. body in a golf swing. (He actually wrote back.) Back then Square To Square technique was the rage and a lot of pros agreed that the hands are somewhat dormant in a swing and mostly just hold on while the body hits the ball. That’s, in essence, is what THIS book is about, to hit with hip torque and not just with the hands during the strike.

What happened was this;  I had just blown another VW motor and was at my wits end and desperate enough to challenge myself with the argument; “Either you have what it takes or you don’t. Find out, for both of us, please, today!”‘If you can’t just grab the club and smash the ball using your hands then forget it.” And so I went about startling myself as I hit the ball just like a tour pro 20 percent better than at any other time of my life. I just HAD to let Jack know what I discovered. Like a fool I lept before I looked and I’m sure I confused Jack more than anything else and still was left not knowing the answer to my questions.

In hindsight I now wonder was it the mere fact that I must have increased my grip pressure that day, and that alone, that made the difference. For decades I wondered and wondered. That’s one reason why I wrote this book, I’m sure, to find out for myself.

This is why I mentioned this hands / body connection early in this book. It’s one thing to put the horse before the cart, (The Core Driven Golf Swing) it’s another thing to make sure the horse is connected to the cart.

Having done all the hard detective work these past few years I can now say that the hands do accompany the body hit and add their own hit to the shot. The famed Mo Norman, as body core only kind of a swing you’ve ever seen, swears “… it’s all about the hands.” I’ve heard. So, go figure. It’s like getting wound up like a pretzel trying to figure was it the chicken or the egg that really came first. Still, all of this mystery existing, I now believe that the hands are better prepared to apply their contribution by commanding “Diva” status demanding that the body wait for them to join the downswing so they can apply a single, forward hit right from the top. This is why the swing slows at the top to almost a stop to assure this. All the pieces fall into position, the hands now ready to strike with utter dispatch, and only now does the body get the jump on the downswing and help the hands go “All out” to the finish.

GRAVITY:  “That’s Heavy, Man”

Gravity. How is it utilized in a golf swing? Mo Norman, a teaching legend in golf circles, says the weight shift is as easy as; “…falling off a log.” Maybe for him it was that easy, but there is a lot more to gravity and golf. The speed of a proper downswing, for example, I believe to be the exact same time it would take to drop a golf ball from your shoulders to the ground. Faster isn’t needed and slower is also counter productive. Swing at the speed of gravity. Start slow and smooth and gradually, constantly accelerate, especially after impact.

Actually, I learned recently that Bobby Jones said that one should swing at one mile per hour faster than the speed of gravity. I will defer to Bobby Jones and modify my above remark. Always be accelerating. Don’t get caught swinging slower than gravity, that’s for sure.

While the weight shift is certainly back and forth it is also up and down. I imagine that the backswing is a lot like wenching a HOUSE up on ropes above one’s head and then dropping it for all the weight it’s worth straight down onto the ball for your downswing. Now THAT”S a weight shift!

I had the pleasure to watch Kyle Birkshire, the reigning long drive champ (summer of 2019), hit a drive that flew over 400 yards before it stopped at about 430 yards. Kyle has just recently starting using a paddling back and forth with his feet before he starts his swing. He rocks his weight onto his back foot, actually lifting his front foot off of the ground, then he rocks back the other way, now lifting his back foot off the ground. From here he starts his swing using the momentum of the rocking of his weight back to his rear foot only, this time he keeps his front foot somewhat grounded. He swings back wide in one piece, a lot like Jack Nicklaus, to the top and then falls vertically at first, then shifts laterally in mid downswing as he then spins his hips as the club is released past a left leg that is slanted backwards like a pro baseball swing while his arms and shoulder and club go through beneath his still head to the target.

His entire lateral shift is as small and unhurried  and as simple as  Moe Norman’s analogy; “Falling off a log.” A rocking back and forth between both feet and that is all.

The move reveals a fact about a weight shift. As I watched the replay in slow motion I noticed that his actual swing uses the exact same cadence and tempo as the one used in the rehearsal shift. No extra burst of speed at any point, just a rocking back and forth of the weight from back to front foot and at about the exact speed of gravity. There is no point in a downswing  when one jumps onto his left hip. It all happens gradually and evenly, his body working in harmony with his arms and club and the laws of gravity. However powerful a shift is, it occurs between his insteps and the rest of the weight shift is vertical, where real power, I think, happens. The lateral shift is a very subtle but powerful move, not a wild, all over the place move. If you can drop the weight of the club like dropping the weight of a house on top of the ball AND your body is strong enough to push up against the ground to catch the fall and create the resulting centrifugal force you have tapped into the essence of real weight redistribution in a swing. That’s one reason why I think a backswing should travel straight up as well as straight back, simultaneously. Coil, all the while but also lift the club above your shoulders to prevent swaying and unnecessary effort..

When interviewed, after, Kyle remarked that “It’s not how much effort…. but how good you swing…”

As already discussed, the forces involved in spinning a weight on a string is circular and ever changing just ahead of the opposite position of whatever weight you are swinging. There is gravity involved in that, for sure. Centrifugal force, itself. Putting the equivalent of over a hundred pounds of force in a club head during impact that weighed a half pound at address involves gravity. I got excited about writing a golf instruction book after listening to David Lee’s “Gravity Golf” tapes. Only after I rediscovered the effortless, full body swing that he teaches did I know which general technique to attach myself to. The one with the biggest bang for the buck. How convenient that my favorite golfers use it, anyway.

David Lee describes a “counter fall’ to start down from the top after first loading the right hip with your weight back to the top. From the top to impact you almost fall straight down onto your lead leg against the initial weight transfer to the right hip. I learned, using this big muscles technique, that power can be effortless and that is why I decided to make his technique the  one I would recommend to the world. Jack Nicklaus is one of his models and Jack writes about the same things in different words in his books and they are great. I think “Golf My Way” has passed Hogan’s “Five Modern Fundamentals of Golf” in fact, lately, as the number one most sold instructional out there. I am choosing Mr. Lee’s interpretation partly because I don’t want to favor my hero too much in this book. He might not appreciate that much adulation. Mr. Lee also impressed me with his independent thinking and pioneering spirit.

Mike Austin, Sam Snead and Jack Nicklaus; Seeing Is Believing

To show you how all of what I described thus far applies to an actual swing I have chosen three of the best swings I could find; Mike Austin, Sam Snead and Jack Nicklaus. You may say; “Who is Mike Austin?”

Mike Austin is a golfer from Sam Snead’s era. He was known for being the longest hitter on tour, then. He averaged over 350 yards with old school equipment and he did it with a silky, smooth, flowing, graceful swing that it even resembles the PGA Tour logo of a golfer in mid follow through. He was swinging like Jack Nicklaus before Jack Nicklaus, especially his finish. Since his was the most powerful swing of Jack Grout’s day I would be surprised if Mr. Grout didn’t actually use Austin’s swing as a template to teach Jack Nicklaus from. Had he been a better putter you would have heard of him more. He holds the Guinness Book of Records for longest drive in a PGA event with a drive of 515 yards. He flew it over 400 yards with only a 25 mph tailwind on a level hole in Las Vegas during the Senior U.S.Open. He did this astounding feat at the age of 63. In one exhibition (His forte) he hit a green over 350 yards away with 90 percent of his shots. He was accurate as could be. His ‘swoosh’ and it was a mighty and loud one, occurred AFTER impact, unlike most pros. His swing seemed to unlock more secrets than any other I have seen. In his prime, using today’s equipment, he might be the only golfer driving 400 yards or more is my guess.

He was built for speed and too highly strung for military service, in fact. Over six feet tall and almost 200 pounds of weightlifter physique he was a rare specimen, indeed. I wonder were his long thigh bones a key to his power. Even if one fully understood his swing, copying it would have it’s limitations. I’d say the same thing of Jack Nicklaus’s swing. Jack’s legs were as strong as tree trunks and his knees led his hips more than most golfers with normal builds. Still, one can aspire to utilize their techniques and try to keep in shape so you can.

( A Word About Fitness;)

Golf SHOULD be a regimen for staying fit. I’d go so far as to say that you should try to whip your body into shape with a swing as much as hit good shots with it. The two ideas go hand in hand. Natures tonic, in a sense. There’s a reason an ‘effortless’, big muscle swing will find you panting and out of breath at times. You’re using your body correctly. Every muscle, in fact. Your whole body is getting stretched out and used. If you aren’t willing to at least get your legs into shape be willing to sacrifice results. Personally, I know from a loss of twenty yards in one year’s time, that a desk job and soft legs can do just that to a swing. I found this out a year after I took a job managing a custom golf shop. My former jobs had me on my feet, non stop. Only after I sat at a desk for a year and saw my game fizzle did I see the light about physical fitness and how it relates to golf. Don’t be a dummy. Golf is an athletic sport and you must me strong to do it right. How great it is that correct technique can keep you there, besides.

Am I guilty of slacking in this regard? I have a lower back issue (From a work injury) that requires I strengthen my core muscles and I’d rather not have to do it but I am forcing myself to feel better by doing the work. I keep the rest of myself as fit as I can with activity, golf and a good diet. It’s just a better way to live. Fit, that is.

Sam Snead;

Sam needs little introduction as his is considered by most to be the best swinger, ever. Full bodied and natural he coiled up fully in an extended posture and paused at the top longer than others before falling into his famous bow legged ‘squat’ in mid downswing, culminating in a silky unwinding of his hips that landed him on his front leg at impact before releasing the club poetically to his balanced finish. Indeed, today’s swing owes a lot to his example, then.

Jack Nicklaus;

I’ve already gushed profusely about this swing but it bears repeating how full bodied and athletic it really was, his finish high and his arc noticeably bigger than others. His arched finish more majestic than any other word that comes to mind. ‘His Majesty’ to my eye. What a triumph of human talent, proper technique and athleticism. Not a swing everyone CAN copy but one worth trying to copy as it is still correct. Only a slightly bigger lead at impact with your hips than knees is all you might notice in your motion. Your arms might want to stay a little closer to your side at the top but not by much. I am proud to use this template that was more correct at impact than any other and achieved the most consistent distance control I’ve ever seen.

It would be folly NOT to tap whatever insight one can from these three amazing swings. I picked them very carefully you can be sure. Hogan would be there, too, as his was a great swing. His cupped wrist style is the only reason he is not among this group. His core action was as good as it gets if you want to see a great use of hips versus shoulders.

(Everything below was written months ago and is repetitious regarding the above late entry.)

The core driven golf swing can be most simply described as this; Using your trunk (shoulders / back / chest / waist – everything from waist to shoulders ) girding your arms and club assembly to your shoulders, applying leverage from ground contact with the feet up through the legs, rotate this large mass like an upright top loading wash machine tumbler clockwise going back around the axis of your right hip socket and counter clockwise going forward around the axis of your left hip socket. The transfer to the left hip occurs in mid downswing as the club angle between the arms and club increases before it is then is released through to the target 180 degrees head over handle as well as toe over heel.. This move incorporates a rotational force and a weight transfer, combined, that effortlessly provides maximum power with minimum effort. The rest of the swing involves a precise use of the extended arms and hands and club to route this dynamic force to the target. There is cocking of the club and a releasing of the club at precise junctures.  Even though it is mostly body rotation and weight transfer the hands must also hit WITH the body at the moment of impact. I recommend mind focus on the shoulders to orchestrate the whole swing as this is the center of the swinging action and even the center of your mechanical structure – the distance between your shoulders and feet and your shoulders to ball being almost equal distant. like a nutcracker extended out from it’s central hinge.- Body and legs on one end and arms hands and club on the other end. This mind focus on the shoulder and chest region best integrates the whole structure to perform in and extended, unified manner.

This book offers new mental thoughts to effect body results. Some thoughts work better than others, I have found. For example. If you move the entire left arm and club back from the target and move it as if you were pulling a bowstring back to your chin or behind your chin, even better, you will find a perfect shoulder coil in the process. Certainly there is a cocking of the wrists at some point and this whole assembly of left arm and club are felt as one lever. This THOUGHT, however, of pulling that hinged lever and club back away from target may actually BE the purpose of a shoulder turn. Another thought I use is to imagine that the club would reach around and kiss the very front of the golf ball at the top if your shoulders could turn that far. They can’t, but this thought puts your swing on the best plane and path. The mind focus on the shoulder region as opposed to other body parts puts one’s mind at the center of activity. The distance from shoulders to ball is about the same as the distance of one’s shoulders to feet. Stretch out your club in front of you and raise it up a little and your body resembles a nutcracker that opens from the shoulders. It just so happens that by focusing on this area of the body the rest of the body falls into place better. “Happy shoulders and happy hands” is one thought that harnesses, in equal measure, the forces of the body and the hands. When they both vie for power and role they equal each other out and a swing becomes balanced. I used to over cock my hands and under cock my shoulders, for example. My swing used to be out of balance.

The one thought I learned a s a kid was “straight left arm with steady head.” It’s a pretty good swing thought that reigns in a lot of good moves that follow. This book recognizes that certain thoughts trigger better results than others.

When mastered, the core driven golf swing feels like this; You stand comfortably at address with the proper stance and grip, a slightly firm, uniform grip on the club. Not tight but air tight at all points. While keeping that moderate grip pressure secure and intact, throughout, and while disturbing the hands as little as possible, throughout, you activate only your shoulders, back and chest muscles to make a back and downswing. Going back your lower body acts like a bow always tugging to the target. Your upper body acts like the bow string, one against the other. If your shoulders could turn as far, (they can’t – please don’t try) you turn to the top AS IF you would see your club reach all the way around to kiss the very front of the ball before you start back down to pound the very back of the ball. It’s a feeling, not a fact, but it should accompany your motion to make sure you complete the back swing and are on plane. The rest of the swing, the weight shift, the club and arms path, the body sequencing, the natural opening and closing of the club as it revolves around your body, the forming and releasing of a club shaft angle and the whole package should automatically take care of itself. The body coils and uncoils. The shoulder region, only, is consciously activated to make the swing. Amazingly, this mind focus tricks the rest of the body into a natural reflex engaging the legs, hips, feet and everything else into dynamic action. The hands and arms, allowing for a subtle opening and closing of the club and creating and releasing an angle, just hold onto the club.
That’s this technique in it’s simplest description. Of course, there’s a little more to it and I hope to cover all the bases so that, eventually, the simple version is all YOU have to think about. Because there are a variety of ways top players articulate the hands and arms and club and, following a testing process of all methods, I have decided on a move that protects the hands from injury, allowing a slight fanning open and closing of the club and fore arms but short of any excess cupping of the left wrist more than a few degrees. The amount of wrist / club shaft angle used going down is up to each golfer’s capabilities and preferences, the important part being where and when.
There is also one variation I must include in the process, a move I believe will replace the conventional take away, the pre set angle take away. A take away that very slightly sets an angle right away in the wrists. It feels like a tandem move of both the shoulders and hands cocking together right from the start. I believe it is more body friendly and easier on the wrists in that it removes the side tension that occurs back and forth with the club and wrists from take away to the top. It has the effect of suspending the stresses and weight of the club until impact occurs. It will be included at the end of the book so that you can learn this technique the conventional way, first, with the one piece take away. Then you can decide which one you prefer.

What is core dynamics?
A smooth but mighty wrench of the body, both back and forwards, but especially through impact, versus a swinging with the hands back and forward, is what makes a proper golf swing. A succinct description I offer in this book resembles a vertically mounted, spring loaded roll of paper towels. This represents your body proper. You return to impact with more rotation than you made going back to the top. That is, if you turned, say, two paper sheets from address to the top, you return to impact unwinding about two and a half sheets exerting a little extra wrench and weight shift through impact. The purpose is to fully coil and uncoil stable shoulders which orchestrate the swing. Once the arms and hands begin to consciously hit the ball and race past the body this wrenching of the body proper is usurped and rendered less than fully tapped. It is better that the hands just hold onto the shaft angle you created in mid back swing until actual ball contact is made and to allow the body pivot of the legs and hips, mostly, to take up the slack to power the club through. Not that the hands don’t also hit the ball, they do. If the arms and club and body swing together properly all the hands really have to do in a swing, besides aligning the club shaft along the target line, is simply hinge, unhinge and hold on. This technique merely provides them with all the leverage the body can give the hands to hit with. Because the hips and legs are rotating, opening up counter clockwise to the target, they are pulling the shoulders around to catch up which are pulling the arms and club through and in that successive order. Once impact is made this body dynamics and geometry automatically releases the club to the target side of the ball, the right side of your body firing completely around the left side of your body, your whole body pivoting 90 degrees to the finish. You must coordinate the arms, hands and club with the body pivot but it is the body pivot, clockwise going back and counter clockwise going forward, combined with a back and forth weight shift, that powers a proper golf swing.The feeling should be one of being stretched out and of your body getting a workout, besides. A proper golf swing, while feeling effortless, gives the whole body a vigorous workout. It’s a feeling like releasing an arrow from a powerful bow. It’s a little astonishing to find yourself breathing heaviest after swinging in an effortless manner. The idea of the core driven golf swing is to use your big muscles to power the swing and to defer your arms and club to reactionary status and let them cock and un cock to multiply your body forces. This means you use your feet more than you once thought possible. This is a from the inside, out, approach to golf versus an outside, in, approach and just happens to be the method used by the greatest golfer of all time, Jack Nicklaus, but also Sam Snead, and hundreds of others. Snead, in fact, once said that he feels like he is hitting the ball with his stomach at impact. These greats let nature and gravity do most of the work. This fully integrated technique is, I believe, also the most dependable way to play golf, besides being the most powerful, as well. The core of your body, besides providing the dynamics for power, also represents your center of gravity. It must be active, not dormant. From your feet to your shoulders you coil and uncoil. The arms and club coordinate with this, cocking and un cocking at the proper time.
Think of the swing as operating from the ground up through the body from the feet up through the knees, through the hips, through the shoulders, through the elbows, through the hands, and, finally, through the club, and in that order during the delivery. For that matter, the backswing as well only, interestingly, in reverse order. It, too, starts from the ground up even though the shoulders outpace the hips. You will notice that the shoulder led backswing stretches the upper and lower body away from each other and that the lower body led downswing further stretches this relationship as the downswing begins. This represents that extra half sheet of paper towel you add to your downswing, in fact. It gives you a jump on the tightening of this stretch and occurs during the transition and beginning of the downswing. There exists a tug of war, in fact, between the upper and lower bodies. The upper body wants to coil back like a bow string while the legs want to hold firm and tug towards the target simultaneously. Though it may feel like your body would snap in two, you want the feeling of arching your legs towards the target as you start your backswing even as your upper body coils away from the target, all the way to the top, making sure to extend your arms out above your shoulders before starting down.  Your legs will give a little near the top but should retain their target ward tension. This forces abdominal and torso muscles – the ones between your shoulders and hips – to stretch. This stretch uncoils with quite a bit of force on the return downswing. It represents, in fact, one of the power sources of the core driven golf swing. If you can do this the downswing explodes all by itself, almost, and in the proper sequence. By stretching your shoulders away from your hips going back your hips are already in proper place for the downswing, now ahead of your shoulders. In a proper golf swing you want the rotational and weight shifting forces in your body proper to whip sling the arms and club through, reflexively, as if the wrists are operating like omni – directional ball sockets and going along with the flow the body provides. The role of the arms and hands is mostly to stay extended and relaxed and to properly control mostly the shaft of the golf club so that is naturally hinges in a target ward direction as much as possible throughout the swing. They also coordinate a wrist cock and release. The release, itself, feels a little like throwing the head past the grip at impact like a missile, yet keeping the hands always racing ahead of the head at the same time. You want a feeling of simultaneously beating the club to the ball with speeding hands while still releasing the club ahead of the hands like a hammer clobbering the ball. The image of burying the club, head first, into a muddy bank a few feet in front of the ball after impact.  Both hands and club head competing, all out, for speed through impact.                                                                                                                                                                     The other matter concerns club face alignment requiring a quieting of fore arm rotation going back. This helps create body coil early in the swing. After half way back the arms rotate and the hands open.  During the interval when the club is above the shoulders, during the transition from back to down swing, there is a very slight shift in the geometry of the wrist and club assembly that allows the club face and arms to rotate slightly open and the plane to flatten which very slightly redirects the club to go down from inside to square. This is the “barrel roll” maneuver already mentioned.This is mostly to prevent you from coming “over the top” or above your backswing plane going down. Some golfers are exact enough to the top they need just a hint of this “barrel roll” maneuver. Not a deliberate loop, the ideal path would trace the same path you went back. However, you must guard against any outside loop in the transition. Ideally, during the transition, you want to find the elbows traveling away from the target as your knees begin to move directly to the target and simultaneously gently fling the clubhead exactly opposite the direction you want it to swing back down on. A feeling of “airing out” the swing during the transition. As you take advantage of this outward fling of the club let it’s centrifugal force also pull your hands out and away from you to extend your arms to the top. This accompanies an increase in the angle between your club shaft and your left arm which stores power for release, later. Like an arrow shot straight up in the air that momentarily stalls to a stop as it falls over and starts back down, this maneuver is made during the change of direction in your swing. At the top it may feel a little like flinging the clubhead away from the down swing direction, a last flourish just before starting down towards the target. Ted Williams, the great baseball hitter, used to swing his knee caps directly away from the pitcher as the ball was on it’s way to prompt his legs to fire forward TO the pitcher in a reflexive move. This fling of the club head does the same thing. The feeling of cracking a door open before slamming it.  Counter intuitively, the sensation of flinging the clubhead away from impact at the top and preserving that feeling until after impact is the sensation you want.                                                            The body, itself, hits the ball as it powers through in a counter-clockwise rotation from the feet to the shoulders. From face front at the top (12 O’clock) position and back to 9:30 O’clock going down is when the wrist / club angle is the greatest. This acute angle is held until about 8:00 O’clock whereupon everything is released to the target side of the ball, body uncoiling powering the arms and club through. The other point in the swing when the fore arms rotate is during release and after impact. Clockwise at the transition, counter clockwise going through.                One way of thinking of the proper geometry is to imagine you are going to let go of the club after impact and throw it out to the target as far as you can. This will usually find the shaft is aimed to the target whenever the shaft is parallel to the ground, that is one third back, the top,halfway down and halfway past impact. Because the swing naturally finds the club over your stance line at the top and you swing it down to the ball line at impact there is a natural inside to square component involved in delivering your body mass to the shot .                                              While on the subject, a club rotates end over end five times in a swing; one and a half times to the top and three and a half times back to the finish (go ahead and count!).This understanding should free up your hand action and use of the club so that it acts like a rotating lever, end over end, and not just a swinging vine. Rototiller the club through the ball, end over end, in a sense.

A golf swing is made with the shoulders, more than any other part of your body, They coil fully in both directions while remaining locked in space allowing mostly just for a change of direction and shaft alignment. A core driven golf swing pits the clockwise and counter-clockwise rotation of the body against each other. I call it “rotational compression”. The compression it creates puts so much stress on the body and club during the impact zone that they are forced to unload. Just the act of holding the shoulders steady in a full swing takes a lot of physical strength. A lot of return power is stored in coiling this way automatically uncoiling the body in the downswing. The steady feet and the steady head act like the jaws of a giant vice compressing everything else going on in between holding the center of the swing steady for maximum speed. A weight transfer to the left leg during impact amplifies this dynamic that much more. The hands are pretty busy just holding onto the club as it releases automatically.                                          Most people want to swing mostly from the hands and arms, instead. This is the big difference between pro and amateur golfers. That the lower and middle section of the body wrenches them through the impact zone has to do with ground leverage, unwinding everything from the ground, up, always leading, until impact forces the club to turn over past the hands after impact. The hands still have some throw to them but the shoulders do most of the throwing in a swing. It’s very much a feeling of grabbing the ground with your feet to unwind your body, like a top, counter-clockwise through the ball. Like the sprocket on a bicycle moving under the pressure of the pedals your shoulders don’t have to move a lot to exert power. Just like the pedals rotate the sprocket your feet grab the ground to coil and uncoil your body, especially, the shoulders.
All of this body and arms and club dynamics is made possible with your feet being able to leverage against the ground to power your body into a coil to the top and to then uncoil the body the other way using a weight shift to the target to help power the club through. That is, you coil your shoulders 90 degrees or more through the feet up through your body and this coil is what swings the arms and club to the top. Because it is the body that swings the arms to the top the body often has to wait for the arms and club to catch up before everything, body and club, all start down together, all out to the finish. You do have to wait for the change in direction. In fact, that is how you time your swing. You coil with your body to the top making sure to wait for your arms and club to catch up and only then, when they have swung to the top and there is a change of direction, does everything, from the ground upwards, go forward, all out to the finish. Again, using the bicycle analogy, a little sprocket rotation goes a long way but the shoulders, in this case the sprocket, can’t just burst ahead out of sync. They orchestrate the swing. They exert forward and come against resistance. The feet are grabbing the ground to turn the shoulders up through the rest of the body towards the ball. Until that resistance is relieved by rotation and motion, until the club gradually moves and the body with it it has to just keep the pressure on continually until the whole machine is gradually powered through. It feels a lot like shifting to a higher bicycle gear and patiently just applying constant pressure with the pedals – in this case the shoulders which get traction from the feet – until it moves the weight of the whole bicycle forward. As you focus on the shoulders moving the swing the weight drops down, hips slide targetward and begin to open and the club cocks into the downswing and the weight is transferred to the front leg and the arms drop down ahead of the club and the machine starts to move, ever increasing in speed. You keep applying pressure from the shoulders all the way through to the finish. You want to sequence your motion so that your clubhead is fastest after impact, like a professional tennis player wields his racket. Rotational compression of the whole body from feet to shoulders, back and forward. Imagine turning your shoulders back and forwards with your hand like they were a door knob in such a manner as to maximize clubhead speed through impact. There is a proper pace and punctuation. I teach a smooth start back that progressively increases in speed until well after impact. Like tossing a ball up to hit it with a bat, the first motion is gentle, then the ball ascends, then it stops and then it falls. That kind of a tempo. A downswing, in fact, should take exactly as long as it takes to drop a ball from shoulder height and with the same progression of speed. A feeling of using the laws of gravity describes it well.

This method, in stark contrast to being hard on the back, is actually good for the back because it conditions and exercises the back. It’s when one baby’s the back that improper technique creeps into your swing. It’s important to be in shape and to strengthen your core muscles before anything else, in fact. Otherwise I recommend a gradual approach, at first, until you are properly working your core muscles and they get in shape that way. You must also have strong legs to play golf properly. A desk job without exercise will rob you of 20 percent of your potential power, besides. The beauty of the core driven golf swing is that it keeps these vital muscles in shape and strong. In fact, golf SHOULD be a fitness regimen if done properly. A low impact, muscle stretching and muscle strengthening sport. A good way to stay young and live longer.
My father was doctor and I am very health conscious, generally. I would be surprised if professional golfers don’t start practicing from both sides of their bodies to balance out their muscles or at least engage a regimen that strengthens the opposite side of their body to compensate for the fact that a golf swing has a built in bias that works the left and right sides differently and, if not balanced out, can get in the way of both distance and your spinal health. If anyone wrenched his hips through impact it was Tiger Woods. Perhaps too much so, in fact. More left knee flex during impact may have warded off injuries as well. I suspect his muscles got out of balance because he did not develop a program to balance out his musculature. It is now early 2018 as I write these words and we’ll see if this workout trend, in fact, develops. Any chiropractor will tell you that a golf swing develops one’s right side more than left side above the belt, for example. My chiropractor told me I should swing left handed and actually hit shots to get both sides of my body developed symmetrically or I will hit a distance plateau. So I credit him for passing on this vital information regardless of what system you use to swing a golf club.
Before letting go of issues relating to the health of your body, tour pros, who practice many hours a week, should consider the bias involved in constantly looking at the ball and then the target, always asking the head to rotate only to the left. I practice putting a lot and if I don’t gently but firmly coil my head to my right several times and hold it there to balance my muscles out, I WILL get a sore neck. Similarly, if you use the computer you want to avoid carpel tunnel syndrome from developing in your hands by alternating hands when using the mouse. I channel surf so much with the television remote control I have to constantly switch hands and even fingers and thumbs to keep my hands healthy. If you find yourself using a cellphone a lot you need to do exercises that involve interlocking your hands behind your neck and stretching your face to the sky to keep your neck healthy. Golf is like any other sport or activity. It needs a balanced set of muscles and that involves using compensatory exercises and perhaps even buying a left handed club to hit balls with, occasionally. Golf should be sustainable for a lifetime, in my opinion. It should be a medicine for health, in fact. It should add quality and length to your life. Beyond that it should also be a great vent for aggression and tension allowing you to be as violent as you want with a round piece of plastic. It should keep you tranquil and happy if you do it right.

The arms and club:

In a swing there are two forces working together; the body from your feet to your shoulders including the neck and head, and the other, your arms and club which are connected at the shoulders. The body pivots like an agitator in an upright washing machine, clockwise back and counter- clockwise down only with a back and forth weight shift to amplify power. The arms and club, on the other hand, are busy mostly keeping themselves tension free and extended while aligning the clubshaft for maximum efficiency throughout. They keep the shaft parallel as possible to the target line and they cock and un cock in precise patterns. Everything from the way the shoulders behave to the elbows and hands is disciplined, to say the least. They perform all of this while also releasing the club with all the abandon and freedom they can muster.
The arms and club and the hands, learning to properly configure them throughout the swing, is the hard part of golf technique. It may be pretty easy to coil and uncoil your body from the feet to the shoulders and incorporate a weight shift back and forth unwinding around your left hip and leg through impact, all while maintaining a steady head. Learning just exactly how to position your arms and club and clubface at the same time is not an easy thing to master. Learning how to keep your arms relaxed and tension free and extended throughout and other matters I will try to sort out in this book. For example; the simple act of coiling your shoulders 90 degrees from address to the top position will automatically open up the face of your club 90 degrees. Coincidence or connected? This occurs without independent arm or wrist manipulation. It’s just the way your body is knit together when using a proper grip and grip pressure and keeping that union as undisturbed as possible. Halfway to the top, as your back swing progresses and your right arm starts to fold and momentum starts to create an angle with the club, your fore arms and club rotate clockwise a little. It stays this way, even deepening, until the club is below your waist line going down at which point the fore arms and club rotate counter clockwise, fully. By impact the face is back to square and by waist high on the follow through the face is closed exactly 90 degrees. It’s important that this rotation be kept at 90 degrees on both sides and not to add or subtract to this with arm or wrist manipulation. This should occur even though it feels like you are merely holding onto the club and disturbing your hands as little as possible in the process of swinging the club. From mid downswing to mid follow through the face rotates 180 degrees. In fact, much of this is due to body rotation. The hands mostly hold on. This neutral, natural opening and closing of the hands is easiest on the body. It mates best with a somewhat upright swing plane.
If you prematurely rotate your arms going back, or cock the wrists too much, too early you will retard your vital body coil to the top. Quiet hands and fore arms, initially, solves this. After half way back you have to open the hands and club a little, even flinging the club away from impact a little at the top to start your downswing. This fling is made in the exact opposite direction you want your downswing path to take. As important in putting as the full swing, this subtle fling of the clubhead away from the ball as you move into your downswing determines the path your downswing will make. In putting you simply pendulum back through. In the full swing this feels like that is all the hands do in a swing. The next sensation is impact, itself, as they automatically release. While the hands may have to actually stop some at the top the clubhead actually doesn’t. It makes a tiny fish hook maneuver just beneath the path to the top, not a “V” configuration, but a “U” configuration, allowing the club to stay in motion as if you are gradually increasing speed from take away to past impact. Even if the club actually stops it should feel like it is barreling through a fish hook U-turn to preserve the feeling of maintaining a gradual increase of speed, a U-turn that involves, also, a very slight inside to square return path that is just below the backswing plane.  Imagine a “U” shaped joint in your home plumbing and how water flows just as fast through it as everywhere else. A “V” shaped kink, not so much. This “U” shape is no larger than the diameter of a golf ball.                                                                          This shift just mentioned, involves a small loop that also occurs at this stage of the transition. Compared to the club’s path to the top it falls slightly straight down, away from and behind the golfer creating a small inside to square loop. This is part of the natural straightening of the club and the left arm as the body draws tight. I describe the move as a “barrel roll” with the wrists. It’s important not to force a loop but rather guard against a loop above your backswing path as you transition.. The right palm rolls slightly skyward. This is a result of your body lowering itself to get down to the ball as it starts down as well as a move left.  As your lower body starts to wrench counter-clockwise towards the target your wrists absorb this stress by rotating a little the opposite way – clockwise – in this instance. You don’t bob your head up or down. It’s a sensation of shifting your weight to get in position for delivery. This inside to square loop, however small, is vital to making golf an easier game to play in spite of the lack of coverage it gets in most instruction books. It is a key move in a good golf swing. Besides routing the club around your shoulders for power, it sets the club up to swing out to where your ball is sitting, well in front of you. Best of all it keeps you from coming over the top on the way down, a death move. Meanwhile the clubhead path, but for that tiny “U” shaped, inside loop move, resembles a crescent moon from takeaway to impact. The post impact path reveals that the entire arc has shifted about a foot from back to downswing paths. Like two very large hula hoops leaned against a wall one a foot ahead of the other. In this book I refer to a snappy transition zone. This is one reason why. You want gradual acceleration from take away to the finish. This subtle fling of the clubhead away from impact as you start down also instills the vital sensation of centrifugal force and lets you know where the clubhead is. This is the hand’s one, conscious chance to contribute to the core driven golf swing technique. Except for a precise move the first few feet back with the club, arms and shoulders all acting as one, and keeping the wrists quiet until halfway back, this fling at the top is all you should have to think about regarding your hands in a swing. Allowing for a small inside to square loop, make sure it is exactly opposite the desired path back down. It develops a reflexive downswing and “airs out” the transition. Like tossing a ball up before you hit it. Like cracking a door open before slamming it shut. This fling away from impact as you transition can be more or less pronounced depending on one’s particular style or pace. It is not an absolute requirement but I recommend it to help trigger a responsive downswing. A subtle move, not a radical one.

I used to cup my left wrist at the top, like Freddy Couples does, for decades. Few golfers I have ever seen in the flesh swing as beautifully as Freddy does. Poetic power is how I describe his action. I learned, while writing this book, that I am less gifted than he and I now use a more reliable technique that finds my left wrist relatively straight at the top with the club face parallel to my left arm. This involves less clock wise rotation of my arms going back, my club opening only 90 degrees. Whereas before my wrist cupped about 15 degrees and my club face rotated about 105 degrees. I feel much more solid and efficient now that I have made the change. Efficiency versus flamboyancy of motion.

On the other hand, I experienced hand injuries while experimenting with a convex wrist style that some pros use. Even the straight wrist position has caused some problems, perhaps having to do with another experiment with altering clubhead paths back and down. I have adjusted to a very slight cupping at the top. I find that the clockwise and counter-clockwise rotation of the arms and the open to close rotation of the club head,- toe over heel – through impact is vital to NOT injuring myself in the future.
Now I recommend quiet hands until halfway back and then I allow for an opening of the club to the top. I make sure I don’t cup my left wrist more than three or four degrees. The amount you create when simply making a fist. Beyond that things can get out of control easily. Now I allow the natural 90 degree opening and closing of the club on both sides of the ball. Not counting the extra foot pivot at the finish this allows 180 of total rotation. No more and no less. This still requires me, given my old habits, to emphasize almost zero knuckle rotation the first few feet back. For you just keep the hands secure and as undisturbed as you can as your shoulders swing the club back. As if your club, grip and fore arms were cemented in a cast with the the club initially, the unit going straight back from the ball the first few feet. Momentum, alone, will allow them to cock a little as everything starts to climb inward and above your stance line. You don’t want to swing straight back and get pulled off balance towards your toes. You have to swing square to inside a little going back. Going back the face looks towards the ball at first. Going down the heel of the club leads the toe which follows like a comet’s tail until the release zone below the waist. This is a result of that subtle “barrel roll” at the top with your arms / club assembly. This change going down allows you to also draw power from your shoulders more as it maneuvers the club around your shoulders instead of your neck. To make this as accurate as the other method I, instead, borrow more from the target line swinging more directly straight back and straight through. It’s still a square to inside to square back to inside path but more straight back and upright than before. Shots to the right are inhibited because the club HEAD is at least going straight to the target even if the face is a little open at impact. The shot won’t go as far right. Similarly, because the after impact direction of the head is also straight, any over closing of the face will be offset by the heads straight path. That’s because the swing is less inside out than before. In either case, there is no extra effort to open or close the face but, rather, just allowing physics to play itself out, naturally. This method is also easier when playing from the rough. This motion creates a larger club head arc and, in turn, winds the body up more as well. I believe this is the method Jack Nicklaus used, in fact; opening and closing the hands a little back and through while borrowing from the target line more with a more upright plane. A devastatingly accurate combination. As mentioned elsewhere in this book, the release is like throwing the club ahead of the hands at impact, as if to bury the club head first into a muddy bank a few feet ahead of the ball, while swinging the hands always ahead of the club at the same time. On the one hand you are throwing the club ahead of the handle like shooting it out of a cannon. On the other hand your hands are just as determined to beat the club through and beyond impact. An all out, two horse race borrowing a little extra from the target line.
So, you see, there is a transition back and down that occurs between the club and hands. As the swing tightens itself and draws your club and left arm straight your wrist / club assembly falls ever so slightly down and behind you a little, everything a little flatter going down than it was going back. A slight clockwise rotation of the forearms as your lower body starts it’s counter-clockwise move down helps absorb the stress of the change of direction. This routes the club around your powerful back and shoulder muscles instead of just your neck. At the same juncture you also begin to increase your club / wrist angle. During the transition and the first part of the downswing is the proper time as the body can race ahead of the hands while the club angle is increased. The angle increase creates slack for the lower body to move left without undo resistance. Two birds with one stone.
When you watch Rory Mcilroy make his poetic move you will notice that his back swing seems a little more straight back than his down swing which loops ever so slightly down and behind him before it’s all guns blazing to the target. This is what efficient mechanics looks like. Much of this has to do with the fact that the downswing arc is a foot or more towards the target than the back swing arc. Even Jack Nicklaus, who stressed trying to match the back and downswing paths, had an element of this crucial move. ( I’ve checked and he BARELY makes this move, but he makes it.) You will notice that, as his lower body starts to pivot counter clockwise to the target, his fore arms simultaneously fold clockwise, the opposite way, allowing the face to rotate open pivoting his right elbow in front of him as he collects an angle with his left arm and club on the way down. Whether your hand action is flamboyant like Sergio Garcia or subdued like Steve Stricker or in between like Jack Nicklaus, this is a vital part of any golf swing.
Finally, you have to have the correct paths back and forward so you don’t have to compensate. I recommend the following; swing the club handle straight back to the top so that it arrives above your stance line – a line between the heel and balls of your feet – and above your right shoulder. The actual club may get a little behind your stance line as it nears the top but not the grip end. Once the club is parallel at the top then the entire club should be above your feet. In other words, there is a ball target line and a stance target line. Your hands start out somewhere between these two lines. Swing the hands from their address position straight back at first and let them arrive directly above your feet. Do this while keeping the clubshaft aligned as parallel to the target as you can. Then you will not have to compensate coming down and you’ll get the most out of your technique. The correct pro path is more direct and straightforward than contrived. When standing behind a golfer looking down the target line a path from the ball up through just above the shoulders is the general path the pros take to the top. There is a swing inside as the club moves to above the shoulders but it is slight. The club head may get a little behind them near the top half of the backswing but never the grip end. The downswing descends just below that backswing plane as the left arm and club tighten into a straight line. This moves that line from the ball directly through the shoulders.                                                                                    The other way to achieve correct geometry is to try to make a back swing that would find the club head at the top kissing the very front of the ball, from your point of view – if you had so supple a set of shoulders in the first place – before it went down to pound the very back of the ball. It’s a feeling to strive for, even with a three quarter swing.                                                      A common trait among golfers who start back too inside is they come down too outside and vice versa for those who start back too far outside. They come down too inside. The idea is to iron out all those kinks and compensations with a straightforward tilted plane and minimal distortion, sewing the two motions into one whole allowing for that small inside to square loop as you transition forward, all while keeping the club shaft parallel to the target line as much as possible.                                                                                                                                          I mentioned that this more upright plane involves a more vigorous use of the body. It does. Imagine a spring loaded roll of paper towels mounted VERTICALLY and imagine it’s top is your shoulders. Now, pull straight back PARALLEL to the target so maybe two sheets are pulled back. Now, return those two sheets back to impact but add a little extra tug and wrench to the return so that you actually return from the top to impact using maybe two and a half sheets. This represents the weight shift and the body wrenching that tightens the link between body and club that produces centrifugal force. It’s a great image to describe a golf swing, generally. Actually, the preceding sentence sums up the essence of what I teach. Imagine pulling the sheets straight back from the shoulders parallel to but not aimed at the target line. Your body coils somewhat straight back instead of more to the inside. This forces the body to “giddy-up” and coil even more to reach the top and finish positions, say an extra five percent in both directions. The feeling is like reeling out more fishing line than you’re used to as the body and arms gather width. The return is just as dynamic.You will find your body core coils and uncoils more like a revolving door does in this kind of swing. You will find even your feet getting a workout in both directions. It’s important that the shoulders coil the swing and clubshaft back PARALLEL to the target line and to align the club shaft PARALLEL to the target line rather than aligning or aiming TO the target line. The top of the paper towel roll that represents your shoulders is the point from which you pull straight back PARALLEL to the target line. Like a SEPARATE railroad track that is also parallel to the target line. One reason many tour players find themselves laid off at the top is because they are aiming the butt of their grip TO the target line at the top instead of aiming it PARALLEL to the target line. Golf is hard enough and swinging everything in one general direction, which happens to be PARALLEL to the target, is all you should need to worry about.
This epiphany regarding hand action is almost like the one Ben Hogan had after his car crash. While I don’t advocate his cupped left wrist and some other adjustments he used, the concept is the same. By adhering more to the target line, straight back and through, whatever club face miscues exist are minimized by the club HEAD direction which is more accurate all by itself. This method allows you to naturally open up and close the club but keep the shots straight by keeping the club PATH straighter. Jack Nicklaus personified this move. That it increases your coil and arc is a bonus. A swing this full and flowing takes time and you should avoid rushing things, allowing the speed to happen relying on a powerful target ward weight shift and pivot of the lower body and a full turnover and release of the club. Focus on the coiling and uncoiling of the stable shoulders and being smooth but snappy during the change in direction, saving the most speed for impact and beyond.
There is another way to track the club; along an extended ARC instead of a line. That is, if there were a tee inserted into the butt end of your grip, instead of tracking straight back parallel to your target it would track an arc about 8 to 12 yards long, depending on which club, that extends from your stance line through your ball line instead of a line parallel to your target. This is a more centered way to play golf and makes it easier to keep your center of gravity. This is how many greats have played. Just think of the target line, instead of being a straight line, as being one big arc aligned in the general direction of the target and swing the club along it’s path, the ball positioned at it’s apex. I like to think of this as swinging from the ball line to the foot line to the top and then back to the ball line at impact and then back to the foot line at the finish. Regardless of which style you use both methods find the club swinging through along an arc and not a straight line. The club orbits around your center of gravity, from top to finish. This style may be better for elderly or frail golfers who have lost some of their youthful vigor. If mastered it can perform as well and as powerfully as the more upright, body stretching style. Even the world’s best golfer could succeed with this style. Some think it is a more natural                Experiment with both techniques and you may find one works better for you than the other.
There is also the matter of where and when to cock the club and where and when to maximize this angle and where and when to release the club to the target. All of this will be explained in this, dare I say it, ground breaking book about how to swing a golf club. You will find that only I am discussing much of what is inside.
I believe that HOW one thinks about a movement makes all the difference. How an idea is explained. I hope to give you, the reader, the best thoughts to create the best results. The word “wrench”, for example, best describes what I believe a body does in a golf swing.
To get you up to speed with all this allow me to just present a lot of what is inside, up front, at first, to just get you oriented a little.

There are some very important thoughts one needs to swing a golf club correctly; things like having your lower body angle slightly towards the target at the top position while the torso angles slightly away from the target……making sure that the hands and arms move quickly ahead of the club once the downswing has begun…. learning to make your shoulder rotation, clockwise and counter clockwise, orchestrate the rest of the body…keeping the shoulders centered in space at the same time…..girding your feet in a clockwise manner going back and a counter-clockwise manner going forward in order to move the shoulders in like manner….doing this in tandem with a right to left weight shift of mostly the hips to increase tension between your weight and the club weight like fingers do spinning a weighted object on a string; that small circle of motion operating the larger circle at the other end, always staying just ahead of it at all times end…swinging your arms and the club outwards throughout the swing…starting your back swing with the arms and club and mostly back and shoulders floating together, one piece, the first few feet, all operating in tandem with a subtle shuttle of the hips, back and forward…having both body and hands trying to accumulate leverage, simultaneously, to the top and finish and how these two competing forces cancel out over use on either side providing a fantastic balance, like book ends, for a swing…getting from the top position (point A) to impact (point B) with utter dispatch and speed, like releasing an arrow from a bow, all out to the finish, right from the start down…pitting your counter-clockwise downswing rotation against your clockwise back swing motion to create rotational compression…..arriving with the club face parallel to the left arm at the top position….making sure that maximum wrist cock occurs only after the downswing has begun, the first half of the downswing, and not elsewhere…. leveraging or “wrenching” your body in the hitting zone while holding the hands back until ball contact….swinging the club shaft parallel to the target line as much as possible throughout the swing….relying on shaft alignment to control face alignment…transferring your weight hard onto your left leg before impact… going back the upper body leads the lower body…. going forward the lower body leads the upper body through impact to maximize centrifugal force pushing upwards with your legs against the downward thrust of the club…fully releasing past the ball, head over handle and toe over heel….doing all of the above beneath a reasonably steady head.
And that’s just some of the thoughts that I have recognized, lately, as vital to good golf technique. In fact, even if you happen to be a Sam Snead or Seve Ballesteros, who taught themselves mostly, you really must rely on certain swing thoughts to make your body perform what is considered an unnatural motion. When I was taught golf all I needed was to think of taking a divot in front of the ball, straight left arm and steady head. My boyhood days of skipping rocks on water, throwing a baseball, hitting a baseball, bowling, and such allowed me to require just a handful of thoughts to get a grasp of a good golf swing. Some of the golf swing is a natural motion and some of it must be taught. Even the world’s best golfers need to be taught what they weren’t born knowing. Exactly what you think and how you think of a golf swing makes a huge difference.
Certain thoughts are like magic while others fizzle and don’t work. I have identified the ones that really do work and have my own opinions about how much hand flourish and wrist action and other style elements give one the best chances of success. It really is the brain that is the most important muscle in a swing, the central computer, if you will, of a swing. Certain body parts work better than others in orchestrating a swing. I have identified the shoulders as the swing’s true center and have discovered that using them to dictate the rest of the upper body motions works like magic and makes the swing more integrated and less isolated and prone to failure or breakdown. I say that the back and shoulders lead the body back and forward through ground contact with the feet against a resisting lower body going back that is always tugging targetward. This gives your torso muscles a good workout.  In that sense the upper and lower bodies work in tandem, together. Going back the shoulders outpace everything to the top. Going down, just the opposite. The left leg begins to wrench forward first but mostly because the feet, which hide their dynamics from the eye, are leveraging the ground unwinding everything from the ground up. This even though your mind is focused on your shoulders making the down swing. At impact, as your weight lands onto your left leg, the middle of your body is wrenching your upper body through. By the finish the shoulders have released, passed up and outpaced everything that led them to impact, rotating more than any other part of the body. From top to finish the shoulders actually rotate approximately 220 degrees! The hips only 135 degrees.

I have learned that the traditional right to left weight shift most instruction teaches fails to account for the rotational clockwise and counter clockwise, girding of the feet that must rotate the shoulders, likewise, in both directions and that the body senses where to re-distribute weight to various body joints to best enhance the production of centrifugal force and that the whole notion of weight shift must be re examined. For example; there is a downward shift of your weight as you start the downswing before the right to left shift is added to that. You have to shift diagonally down and left, in other words. When you catch that weight at impact landing on your left leg all your coil dynamics are forced to release.

Another thing to consider is the riddle involving all this motion while maintaining a fixed sense of balance. Is it possible that the weight shift is really a result of the body redistributing body parts via muscular control? Sometimes it feels like the center of gravity stays constant even while the left foot, for example accepts the brunt of weight at impact or the right foot at the top. The golf swing is a motion made while standing still. Only the lower body and lower spine moves left and right with the club while the upper body holds it’s ground mostly just coiling and uncoiling in place.  So what is weight shift, really?  There is the indisputable fact of a general shift of weight to the target from the top which results in a foot long lateral shift of the swing arc between the back and down swings. One large Hoola Hoop leaned against a wall next to another a foot in front of the other as mentioned earlier. There is also the shift going back to one’s right foot and hip. In this regard there is a third Hoola Hoop just a few inches ahead of the backswing arc that represents the address position, the forward shift being the greater, by far. Is this shift made by simply moving body parts in a manner to redistribute pressure points at various intervals during the swing to maximize centrifugal force?   It’s very possible and I don’t pretend to know the answer. Just manipulating the shoulder muscles moves club and arm weight to the right which will automatically shift weight to the right hip. Even without foot pressure manipulation.  And yet, this very act automatically engages the feet which have to maintain balance. The shoulders can’t move at all if the feet won’t support the move. It would be hard to swing the club while standing on a floor of loose ball bearings, for example. Going down is more complicated. You have to get out ahead of the club before you can move it forward. This requires moving various body parts into position, first. This redistributes pressure to various body joints at different intervals.  This has a dynamic effect on the club and how much body weight it can transmit. I prefer to think of a move of my center of gravity beneath a steady head to the target during the change of direction at the top. This seems to make the legs and hips shuttle to the target, unconsciously, which tightens the coil made going back. By the time the weight is on the left foot the body is coiled so tight it has to explode and unwind around the axis of the left leg and hip during impact and beyond. And, yet, your overall balance stayed intact and in one place. The whole motion was confined to space between your feet.

Beneath this entire dynamic is the quest to create the same motion one’s fingers make in spinning a weight on a string; a tiny, circular motion that places the grip tension of the string exactly opposite the weight it is swinging. A pulling tight of the string at all times. An ever changing dynamic that depends on where the club is at any given juncture. This happens to thrust various body parts into various positions to best harness and release all this motion. A combination of pressure points and body parts dancing in tandem with a club and club head. This all suggests that there is a circular weight shift and not just back and forth. When Tiger Woods, for example, occasionally bobbed his head up and down he was, no doubt, trying to lower his weight so that he could then push up with his legs at impact to spin that weighted object using centrifugal force. If I had to limit the move to one direction instead of a circle I would suggest a diagonal move down and left from the top with the weight and that the weight would then transfer to a pushing up of the left leg and hip against the downward force of the swinging club head as it releases through impact and beyond.

So, overall, I’d suggest that the real weight shift is more of a small circle within the larger circle of the orbiting club head, back and forward and up and down, always tugging opposite of and ahead of the weighted object being swung. No up and down bobbing of the head or moving left and right outside the boundaries of your feet. yet preserving that circular force throughout. Think of watching a chick hatch out of it’s egg. There is a lot of movement going inside the shifting egg even though the egg, itself, remains in place.

Some other notions I encourage is shaft control to achieve accuracy; keeping it aimed to the target whenever it is parallel to the ground (finish excluded) that is, one third back, at the top and halfway down and halfway through past impact. Making unnecessary moves such as too much forearm rotation slows a swing down as opposed to a move that is more economical. What’s especially important is shaft direction control. I think it’s better to have a smooth back swing than a fast one. I think the transition from back swing to downswing should be smooth but adroit and quick, once you start down, to stay ahead of the club and that the top to impact zone should be done with utter dispatch while saving your fastest speed for impact and after. As I mentioned earlier, the arms and hands should be slung ahead of the club, which lags behind, as you start down. Not only that, but as if they, alone, with no club, were hitting the ball, full of speed at the impact zone. I believe that the whole club, not just the club head, needs speed at impact. Although it may feel like all parts are going down together, all out to impact, it is the body that races ahead of the arms and hands and that they then race ahead of the club creating an acute angle with the club in mid downswing. You see, this is what creates the powerful angle between the hands and club head; this slinging action of the arms and hands before the club. Even before the arms and club can do their job, like a pitcher throwing his leading leg forward to throw a pitch, the hips and legs race ahead of it all in that first burst of speed from the top.
The golf swing is more like a throwing motion than any other motion. In my technique the throw is made more from the shoulders than anywhere else. The arms and club are thrown as one synchronized unit from the shoulders. It must be said that the hands remain active, too, they have their fair share of throw, but are part of a greater throw made from the shoulders. The shoulder rotation is made possible with ground traction and mid body wrenching to power them back and through. This is what separates the pros from the amateurs who throw just with the hands, in a sense. In order to throw the arms and club through from your shoulders your lower body has to get into position, first. The all out attempt to get speed all the way from the top position to impact tricks the lower body to do just that. That’s why the transition zone is no place to dawdle. The club does catch up, automatically, but also automatically slows the hands down in the process. You must swing in such a way as to resist this slowing down of the hands and swing all the way to the finish. The proper dynamics is an inside to square move that transfers weight slightly to the right of the target line even though the club goes through impact square. In other words the weight is transferred from 4:00 O’clock to 10:00 O’clock (if you were standing on a clock face facing 12 O’clock) even though the club goes from 3:00 O’clock to 9:00 O’clock. Besides shifting weight to the target you must also transfer your weight DOWNWARD on the shot at the same time, hitting down on the ball. Once at the top position the hands swing from above the right shoulder towards the target line, down, and then chase the ball flight with the club head until the club is over your left shoulder at the finish… “under, up” move going back and a “down and out” move down versus an “over, down and across” move. Use a take away that cocks the club without undo forearm rotation as it climbs to the top and then swing down slightly inside to square sending the hands chasing the ball’s flight. An out to the target move until well after impact at which point the club travels back up over the left shoulder. Some modern swings today violate this law and it costs them leverage and distance, in my opinion. It has to do with one’s center of gravity and the fact that it is operating from the stance line and transferring energy to the ball line. Jack Nicklaus, for example, has the correct move; inside to square to inside to square, not just straight back and through. Another way of describing the proper shift is from ball line to stance line back, and then from stance line to ball line down and back again to stance line at the finish. On the other hand, as I write these words, golfers like Dustin Johnson are showing me a new way to swing the club that involves a one dimensional plane as well as a wrist cock that begins as soon as the swing does that deserves consideration. Like Tiger Woods, Dustin Johnson is inventing technique as he searches for the truth. It may be groundbreaking even though I do not yet fully understand it. I don’t think anyone has ever swung like Dustin Johnson since golf began. So there is always something out there to be discovered that might improve golf. Nobody has all the answers. Especially about golf.
The fundamental thrust of this book is to show you HOW your body works so that your body can swing your arms and club – a system also called the Gravity Golf system . It requires grabbing the ground with your feet in a rotational manner – clockwise and then counter-clockwise and letting that force rotate the shoulders, mostly, in both directions and not just a weight shift laterally, back and forth. In fact these two motions occur at the same time; lateral weight shifting back and forth as well as the rotational foot action, clockwise back and counter-clockwise forward. The hands and arms and club must position themselves for maximum efficiency but mostly just go along for the ride while the shoulders coil and uncoil. Whatever natural instincts the hands and arms have to hit the ball are but part of a bigger system of levers that merely incorporates them to add their influence. Their job is to stay extended and soft and responsive, all the while making sure the shaft is aligned properly and cocks and un cocks properly. In a counter intuitive way, the proper feeling is to set an angle with your wrists early in the back swing and, without any attempt to hit the ball with your hands, just maintain that angle until impact, itself. You will find that this mental thought process forces the body to gyrate through impact in a counter-clockwise manner as it should, allowing the shoulders and wrists to hang onto their cock until the last moment, whereupon everything releases to the target beneath a steady head. In simpler language, by quieting down the hands you automatically liven up the body. To understand why this is a vital, even central point of this book, you need to appreciate that, if you independently try to swing the arms past the body and use the hands to hit the ball this will automatically retard your core body rotation through impact. Conversely, if you retard the hands during the impact zone and hold back the angle you created until actual ball contact it will automatically force your body core to wrench counter-clockwise, instead. This is what slings the upper body, arms and club through past impact. As I said earlier, consider the golf swing a throw of the arms and club, together, through impact from the SHOULDERS rather than a throw of the club from just the hands and arms. If you do this both arms and club function properly, automatically so long as the elbows align ahead of the hands towards impact while allowing everything to turn over after impact. It is definitely a move that takes some practice to master and you will find you have to use other thoughts, sometimes opposite thoughts at times, to make your swing work, but this is, in my opinion, the secret to top level golf technique. After contact is made the club releases to the target because your body is leveraging it to. Jack Nicklaus and many of the greatest golfers of all time used this method that puts the big muscles to work to pivot the body rotationaly, like a record player, around it’s center to generate centrifugal force. As opposed to swinging WITH the hands and arms, this method swings THROUGH the hands and arms which get their power from body forces. They are the conduit that releases the forces the body weight transfer and pivot create. Swinging from the inside of your center of gravity out, not vice versa. This is a much more reliable and effortless and powerful way to play the game. It is also somewhat unnatural for most people who are not born with natural talent to learn and needs a little explaining. A child might, on the other hand, stumble onto it all accidentally, it’s so correct, if his mind is free of all other incorrect concepts, first. In his quest to want to use his hands to their utmost he subconsciously calls upon the rest of the body to assist and give them maximum leverage. The body comes to the hands rescue to give them force, instinctively. Most people, however, use their hands in other things in ways that get in the way of proper golf technique.
One way to feel how the body swings the arms is to quiet the hands down to zero motion – no appreciable wrist cock or anything,. throughout, and swing back and through the ball anyway, powering the whole swing with just your chest, back and shoulder muscles.. You will discover your body pivoting in a rotational manner as if standing on a record player, spinning from the feet up through the rest of the body. This exaggerated style also produces some of the straightest shots you’ll ever hit.
To make a conventional core driven golf swing you just add a little hand flourish near the top, allowing the hands to then rotate open a little and make a wrist angle going down and Ka-Boom!.
Whenever you hear the phrase; “You quit on the shot” or “You didn’t stay with the shot” it really means that your body stopped wrenching the rest of the swing through. When that happens the club goes through like a wet noodle. Throughout, the body is more like a tornado, either clockwise going back or counter-clockwise going forward, than like a fench post.
These are some of the key points I try to illuminate to hurry you, the golfer, along the best path I know of to become a better golfer.
My apologies if you are left handed. To save ink and paper I have written this book for the right handed player. My father was a lefty, too. Just reverse the left and right and you’ll be fine.
All of this intense concentration has taught me that there is no black and white, all or nothing, approach to a golf swing. It’s a combination of shoulder and body coil and recoil and arms and hands, combined, all compounded by the hip shuttle back and forth with the legs and feet. They all have an ideal way to function and my job is to get your body to do just that. I intend to give you the right mental thoughts so that you can virtually manufacture a good swing out of thin air, look up and see straight, long shots with seemingly minimal effort, consistently. There IS a single “best” way, depending on build, I believe, to swing a club, one with no extraneous motion but with all the best motion that taps the elements of nature. More, I hope to give you a road map you can trust so that you don’t waste time and effort on the wrong things. You should be able to fix your own swing with what I hope to teach you. I teach the “why” behind the “what” in golf so you will know how a swing works or fails. Maintaining a swing is like maintaining a long lived automobile. There are lots of areas you always have to stay on top of and these areas of focus change as your game does. Much of what you can control concerns body parts and I hope to give you an operators manual covering that department. Ultimately I show you how to tie everything together and, if necessary, provide some drills that I find helpful.
My golf credentials have as much to do with my prowess at solving mysteries that confound others as much as my golf back round which is less outstanding, but considerable, perhaps. Even just writing this book has taught me a lot I didn’t know until having to actually sit down for several months and think about it very seriously, every facet. When I occasionally would run into a contradiction I had to come to a resolution, once and for all. Hundreds of practice sessions where I tested all these ideas for merit, over and over, have shown me which ideas work and which don’t. I am a much better golfer for it, besides. So, if writing this book can help me, I think reading it can help you, too. Beyond that I am advantaged in that I think more outside the box than most other authors or instructors.
When I began this book I had at least three swing flaws that I’ve corrected. (1): I used to over rotate my forearms going back, even cupping the left wrist slightly, and then rotate them the other way going down. Now I only move what is important and find myself getting more effective cocking in my wrists with more of a neutral motion than an opening of the wrists going back, which collapsed my wrists as it turned out. Not a bowed configuration like many modern players but a straight wrist at the top instead of a cupped left wrist like I had before. The club face now sets at about 45 degree angle at the top and not the toe down shape I once had. I now get more, not less, distance. 2): The second change I made while writing this book was to introduce SOME hip and shoulder “TILT” and not just turn to my swing. 3); My grip was not intact enough or firm enough. It has to be air tight and firm enough to keep it that way. I now have a medium, light pressure at address and more firm than before. You CAN have too loose of a grip, I have learned. In fact, a slightly firm, unified grip better coordinates your whole body as the arms are better integrated. The wrists remain supple.This applies to all golf shots including chips, lob shots and pitch shots and even putts. Whereas my former grip pressure was 2.0 on a scale of 01 to 10 it is now about a 3.5 with evenly distributed pressure in both hands. In putting I went from a 1.0 to a 2.5 grip pressure.
As you will find I am introducing a second method of swinging a club that employs an immediate wrist cock as the swing begins that changes body tensions and works a little differently but both methods adhere to what I teach in this book, otherwise. This alternative method I stumbled onto after beginning this book and it has impressed me enough to make it a must read item. Indeed, I would not be surprised if most tour players use it in decades to come. The major difference is you have to consciously coil the shoulders, feeling them as they spin in space, since the centrifugal tension of the club hides until impact.
I use analogies to give the reader a mental picture of what I’m trying to describe; Using the inside of a bicycle rim and tracking a golf tee sliding down the rim to impact as it sticks out of your grip’s end, as if you stuck a tee into the hole of your grip, exactly describes how the hands work and release in a swing. The tee points to the ball going down and then, after the hands turn over through impact, the tee now points to where the ball was before it was hit, the shaft now aiming to the target, yet the tee still rides the inside rim of the wheel like a tilted circle aimed to the target. That’s just one example. I don’t have the luxury of hands on teaching and these analogies are the best way I know how to convey the information you will need.
This book was inspired decades ago when Jack Nicklaus, no less, personally responded to a letter I sent him about the golf swing about an epiphany I had that vaulted my golf to a new level. Whatever the import of what I had to say I knew I would have to satisfy myself what the real truth was, after all. Now that I am motivated to find out, after a decades long sabbatical from serious golf, I had a very good notion of what a good golf swing was all about and came across David C. Lee’s Gravity Golf tapes and realized, whatever else I did, to make this basic approach to a swing my framework to start from. I couldn’t deny the effortlessness of the technique or that Jack Nicklaus, perhaps, used it, fundamentally, anyway.
This technique involves mostly a heaving of tension free arms away from address originating in the shoulders and back, transferring weight to the right to the top and then counter falling left, your weight landing on your left leg at impact as your hips pivot out of the way of the club with the club swinging to the target as if gravity, itself, seemingly carries the club through to the finish, the ball just getting in the way, I knew that this was the way I wanted to teach golf. As such, this book is titled; “The Core Driven Golf Swing” as it is the big muscles and body parts that provide the bulk of power coupled with proper weight transference. In a sense, similar to lifting a barbell over one’s head and then dropping the weight so that it falls as hard as possible on the ground, letting gravity do a lot of the work. This book title recognizes that it is the hips and the shoulders and how they work together in a scissor like manner to power the swing along with the weight transfer. The use of the arms and hands maximizes the dynamics in how they create and release an angle with the club shaft in conjunction with the right arm folding on the back swing and straightening at impact. Add to that the hip’s shuttle effect in conjunction with developing an acute angle with the club shaft in mid down swing all trapped within the rotational compression of your whole body, first clockwise and then counter clockwise, and you have a compound action loaded with dynamics. I had many other influences I will go into as well, at least fifty, plus, books I have devoured over the years. Additionally, I studied for several years under Ben Doyle of Carmel Valley, California decades ago. Ben passed away recently and I always wanted to pass the torch he was teaching. He was renowned in teaching circles and taught the one time best amateur golfer in the world, Bobby Clampett, achieving top 100 teacher status in America. He taught from Homer Kelley’s “The Golfing Machine”, a very scientific approach, with a good measure of Ben Hogan style in the mix. Jack Nicklaus, my hero, of course, was my biggest influence yet an obscure book from the 30’s or 40’s from Alex Morrison really did wonders for my game and this, too, will emerge as a big part of this book. Alex Morrison showed me the value of using the shoulder turn as a fundamental move for golf and orchestrating a swing from basically just two positions; a turn a way from the target and a turn through to the target, the shoulders being the focus. It’s amazing just how much the shoulders have to do with the rest of the swing, as if they were at the center of activity, throughout. There is a hands and arms component that works in conjunction with this fully integrated body pivot but the pivot is at least as important. It is the reservoir of force the arms and hands rely on for support.
As much as I am a fan of Nicklaus’ technique, his is pretty close to Sam Snead’s and I happen to have a face front swing series of Snead in his prime, so I will use both as a template and also to teach myself, from studying their positions, what really happens in a great golf swing. The series with Snead is over one hundred shots of one swing in real time and it is an invaluable tool as such as timing and tempo can be analyzed and not just form.
Both Nicklaus and Snead share a full swinging style of technique, Jack using his legs more aggressively, Snead relying on mostly shoulder coil and recoil. They both seem to epitomize the “Gravity Golf” system of letting nature do most of the work, the big muscles powering the swing in an effortless manner, full of soaring power, like releasing an arrow from a strong bow.
Additionally, I include the swing and teaching’s of Mike Austin, an under appreciated virtuoso golfer who also happened to be the world’s longest golfer, ever. All with a swing so graceful you’d swear he was only using half his strength. Nicklaus’s body action is so similar I’m curious did Jack Grout teach him the Austin swing, all along? I know he shaped a lot of golfer’s swings in his day and was once among America’s top ten golf instructors.
Mostly, just to teach you how to activate your “core”- the use of leveraging your shoulder bones against your hip bones – I will introduce you to the Moe Norman technique. Moe Norman is a legend and considered, perhaps, the best ball striker and most consistent and accurate ball striker, ever. With a wide spread stance and outreaching, raised arms his is a study of choking off the legs and arms and reducing the swing to just the minimal use of the body core to propel the club. With the ball several inches farther away at address it also teaches you to throw your shoulders down into the ball as it is struck. Moe addresses the club almost a foot behind the ball position at address which requires him to move to the target to get to the ball from the top – a distinct right to left move that uses the left hip as an axis to leverage the upper body around. His weight is already shifted back at address and it feels like a one sided shift to the target around the left hip socket, mostly. Every good swing should have a little of the Moe Norman logic behind it and, of all the techniques I have found, his actually produces startling results. It certainly has the fewest moving parts of any other technique I have seen. The most notable characteristic of his swing is that his address places his hands in a straight line from his shoulders to the ball duplicating impact angles before he starts his swing. This eliminates the slack that normally has to be adjusted for as centrifugal force straightens out the arms and club during impact. This is considered a one plane versus a two plane swing.
If you beginners, especially, find that his technique works for you, good, however, I only use a measure of his technique in what I teach.
You may ask why I don’t promote Hogan’s swing more? I do promote Hogan’s swing except for his cupped left wrist at the top. He also had a tendency in his early years to reverse pivot with an insufficient weight shift away from the target. Ultimately, after years of experimenting, he achieved a remarkable body dynamics, his hip versus shoulders dynamics as good as it gets.
What I add to all this is a lot. A better understanding of the golf swing and new mental techniques that trigger the best body participation. I introduce many previously un discussed elements such as vertical compression between the upper body and lower body in the impact zone when the upward pushing up of the legs compresses against the downward throwing action of the arms and club, exploding the club through. I introduce rotational compression or the clockwise motion of the back swing against the counter clockwise motion of the downswing. I show why tilt of the hips and shoulders prevents power leakage and I introduce the concept of the feet coiling and uncoiling the shoulders up through the rest of the body using the ground for leverage and how all body motion originates from the feet. This re-examines traditional thought regarding the weight shift. I contend that the shift left to the target is a natural move to get ones center of gravity in front of the swinging object in a centrifugal motion just as the shift to the rear hip going back is to lead the club, also. The same principle involved in spinning a weight on a string; keeping a tension opposite the direction of the weight at all times requiring a circular, back and forth shifting. I add to all this the churning the feet must make back and forward, clockwise and counter clockwise, to rotate the shoulders back and forward and include this in the weight transfer dynamics. That it is this function that powers the rest of the swing which feeds off of the rotational power hidden within the body pivot. The pivot needs to have tilt and not just turn in the hips and shoulders due to the ball’s position at ground level or you will leak power and waste motion. My technique puts the shoulders at the center of the upper body swing, like a puppeteers’ strings manipulating the marionettes below, and the arms and hands co ordinate with this force to maximize their role of creating and releasing an angle in the proper manner. All of this tied to a subtle shuttling back and forward with the hips.
Examining Snead’s swing I am elated to see that his is absolutely a shoulder oriented motion as is Jack’s. Very few great golfers did not have a healthy shoulder coil and recoil, in fact. I could just as easily include Freddy Couples swing, or Seve Ballesteros or Tom Weiskopf to name a few of my favorites. Steve Elkington has a beautiful, unusually correct swing, both in it’s form and club control; back and down on nearly the same path. Bobby Clampett, in 1977, had one of the best swings I have ever seen and that is why I moved to Carmel in 1978 to begin with; to study his technique. Ernie Els is another wonder swing I admire. While they all differ, slightly, in their shaft control back and forward, I prefer Nicklaus’ style as it seems to keep the whole club, at all times, in harmony with his center of gravity. There is no adjusting necessary, back or forward. He aims the shaft TO the target at the top, a move fast disappearing with the new swings on tour that seem a little laid off. Today I admire the way Davis Love III tracks his golf shaft. No wasted motion no wasted power. He “slices butter” back and forward as purely as can be. In a slightly different manner, Phil Mickelson does as well. Dustin Johnson has a unique style that seems to move the club on a disc like plane with no inside to square or outside to square component, just a little fade plane is all. More one dimensional. I am intrigued and wonder is there a better way, after all? Would Dustin’s plane work as well with a straight left wrist at the top? I’m not so sure, as I write this book, so I’m sticking to the one I use, very much along Jack Nicklaus’ style.
As I mentioned earlier, there is one feature of Dustin Johnson’s swing as well as Johnny Miller and Seve Ballesteros and others – an early set of the wrists upon takeaway – that I will recommend as an option. This move starts very first thing in the swing and never subjects the shaft to that stress tension on the back side going back but, instead, almost suspends the entire weight of the club until it is delivered at impact. I’ve learned that, while a one piece takeaway is perfectly fine and exemplified by Jack and Sam, an early set of the wrists takes a lot of stress off of the wrists and keeps the stress off until actual impact. It accounts for Dustin Johnson’s ability to give the ball unlimited power without undo stress to the body. His booming distance comes from an effortless technique, I’ve noticed. When I try the early set the club is rendered weightless and hides that way until impact which is powerful. In this respect I am the student and teacher, at once, as this is a new subject of study that just came up in the course of writing this book.
The simplest way to explain this style is to imaging bending a straw until it kinks as soon as you start your back swing.. In golf this would be between the shaft and the left arm. Just any amount of angle, only deepening it at the top and on the way down. To bend this angle properly imagine you are trying to throw the whole club to the target as far as possible, underhanded, like a regular golf swing. There is a maximum power route from the top that is from your stance line to the ball line and through to the target after impact. With this route in mind bend the angle, early, accordingly and, once it’s set, just hold onto it until impact, itself. “Set it and forget it” in a sense. Your hands are trying to just hold the angle, not hit the ball. Your body proper does that, instead, slinging the arms and club through.
The standard “One Piece” take away makes the same angle only later in the back swing. Both styles hold onto the angle until impact.
I advocate a square to square or palm to palm grip, as Johnny Miller describes it, one that is weaker than what most technique calls for. It came to me one day while orienting my swing around my right hand only. In other words my left hand connected my body to the swing but the right hand did the motion all by itself. I discovered that the full rotation I like of the club head passing the handle through impact was best served with this grip. Complete release without the need for any manipulation. Many, many great golfers, including Gary Player, Mike Austin and Ernie Els used this grip, Nicklaus, included, especially in his early years.
I advocate the tension free, completely relaxed approach to a golf swing. I keep a crisp posture with my chest and butt out a little but also keep relaxed while swinging. Even the arms I keep extended but relaxed, using them at the right time and place and manner, but allowing them to respond, in concert, to the larger body pivot. Allowing the mind to control the club with it’s imagination and allowing the body to stay out of the way of this freedom and just facilitating the motion is important. Gaining control by giving up control. Trusting the swing.
Since I lack distance – mostly due to an old back injury (work, not golf, related) – I am benefiting from the Mike Austin method. He once hit a drive over 500 yards long on level ground in competition. (at 64 years of age in the Senior U.S. Open) A lot like Tom Weiskopf’s swing only fuller. At the top like Nicklaus only with a little head sway and a more tucked right arm. I think one of the three best swings I’ve ever seen, in fact, if only on film and paper. The familiar golfer position at mid follow through that the P.G.A. uses today for it’s logo could actually BE Mike Austin’s perfect swing. The biggest difference with his swing and others is that he manages to get his arms and hands ahead of the ball at impact and achieves his fastest speeds after impact (similar to Dustin Johnson) This means that he swings his hands and arms fast past the ball and not just the club. I believe that the power point in any swing is when the club head passes the handle. He gets it after the ball and with soft wrists that capitalize on range of motion on both sides of the ball. Like Bubba Watson, he can afford to ease into his finish because he has unloaded so much speed just after impact and enjoys the luxury of being able to save his back, after. No need to get his elbows behind his head at the finish. The same was also true of Nicklaus and Snead.
I think it interesting that Mike’s very first lesson was to bury a club head into a steep, muddy bank without getting mud on his sleeves. This taught him to release the club head ahead of the grip after impact throwing the club into the bank like a spear, head first. In spite of this mental image he managed to sustain very good lag and wrist retention until after impact. And so his swing will factor into my teachings as I am convinced of it’s greatness.
My overall swing theories are in accord with Nicklaus, Snead and Mike Austin. In fact, it is assuring to know that much of what Mike Austin teaches I was already practicing before I knew about him at all, including a shared unison on controversial aspects of technique. All three of these players use the gravity swing technique, besides…..Ue is no one part of the body that, properly implemented, will register into automatic success

Me on golf technique;

This may be considered my; “I’d rather be driving a Titleist.” chapter as I really would rather
be playing the best golf courses in the world than driving around in my website van. For that
matter, I’d rather be playing on the senior tour in the thick of things. At the very least
I’d like to teach technique via a book or other mass medium as I have a lot to say.


(Actually, this is not the beginning part of this book. That would be at the beginning of “part two”, the “Overview” chapter. The whole book will be re organized later. Meanwhile I like the mystery factor until then. One third of these chapters will, no doubt, wind up on the cutting room floor, anyway.


Who IS Steve Lightfoot and why haven’t many of you heard of me in golf circles before? As I mentioned, my impact on golf has as much to do with my detective skills and problem solving skills than just my golfing prowess or lack thereof.

However much the sir name Lightfoot may sound like I must be native American Indian, Lightfoot, according to Gordon Lightfoot who told me, is a clan in Scotland, though it is thought to be an English name. So I am very golf oriented, after all. I do envy the Native American Indian, however, and would have been happier if I were born one in the year 1400, to give you an example of my philosophy and politics.

In fact, I am a pretty damned good golfer who would have made it into his first U.S. Amateur attempt had not a large crowd assembled out of nowhere to watch ME as I was the only man on the course who could get one of the eight out of 107 spots. I was at one under through 31 holes at the Country Club of Virginia, the James River Course, and in third place at the time. This is the very course where Nicklaus met Bobby Jones for the first time and Nicklaus, too, succumbed to the pressure of his spectators. I bogeyed three of the last five holes to miss by one stroke and, in spite of winning the playoff for alternate on the first extra hole, it was a jolt out of the blue that may have played heavily on my future, not to mention the world’s future.

That represents the best of my career as a certain socio-political event occurred in 1980, three years later, that wound up ensnaring my detective talents in mid 1982 snatching my life away from my golf career and into the jaws of political intrigue. The story I discovered has to do with government bold print codes in major magazines that prove we were all lied to about a big event and my need to live with myself put that issue ahead of my golf interests. As it so happens it is the biggest expose in U.S. history, possibly world history, and the world isn’t ready to stomach it, just yet. Way too controversial and scathingly scandalous. A watershed event, to say the least.

Meanwhile, I have decided to take back my life and contribute to my passion; golf technique, before the frustration of world apathy drives me nuts.

I did try out for the pro tour three times and emerged as an also ran who never made it past the first cut, each time. I was a two handicap then and determined to be number one in the world at golf or bust. My left leg, from the knee down, is a size or two smaller than my right lower leg and three quarters of an inch shorter. (Prior to writing this book, and for 64 years, I was under the false impression it was only a half inch discrepancy.) Not an insurmountable object but I knew that superior technique was my best shot at getting there. A shoe lift evens me out, now, and fills up my other shoe and my proportions are pretty even with shoes on, thankfully.

There is no doubt I had the drive, work ethic and intelligence and talent, otherwise, to have made it. I still think, after my politics is behind me and I can play more, that I can be a force to be reckoned with on the senior tour. And I’m already 63 years old! I may have to hit more club but I feel good about that prospect.

My very first round of golf, ever, on a par 70 nine hole muni course was an 83, I believe. I was 14 and was using clubs so old the shafts were coated with fake wood vinyl as steel had just been introduced. I was, frankly, bored it was so easy and quit for a few years. At 17 I returned and found golf less easy to master and shooting in the 90’s. Now I was challenged and determined to beat golf. I was always sort of a boy genius in school and even became the first human to ever trisect an angle with just a compass and straightedge. To briefly explain; I was 17 and my geometry teacher; Dick Nixon,(no kidding) told the class that no one has ever been able to do this, . Not Newton, Galilleo, Einstien, etc..I had to give it a try and solved it a week later with what you might call beginner’s luck. I simply applied the technique for trisecting a line segment (do-able) and noticed a distinct bias; progressively small, medium and large, sections. My first thought was to reverse everything going the other way and at least reverse the bias. This put four, not two, points on the arc, or angle. My next thought was to merely bisect these two groups of points and, viola!. success!. Mr. Nixon, after he found that it worked on all angles, told me I would be famous if I could explain how I did it, mathematically. I’m more a language than a math guy. Several years later I recall hearing Paul Harvey, the radio announcer, applauding the feat as another man got the credit. No big deal as it was pretty easy, anyway.

A year later I scored top 3 percent, nationally, in language and top 13 percent in math on my S.A.T. test. I guesstimated it through math but my language skills were validated later with my code cracking prowess. More than just vocabulary but a very nuanced appreciation for language and psychology. We’re talking top level intelligence codes that I cracked. Ever since these magazines have re hid their code activities elsewhere..

Others who know me from my youth will say I was the best artist in my grade school and high school, even. I did a mean bird of prey, especially. I also used to be falconer in high school. I remember making near professional model airplanes and ships and always had one or two keen interests as a young man to feed my curiosities.

This is what I have to offer golf technique; my detective skills, mostly. I can solve things others simply cannot at the present time. I know I have this one skill. I am a natural born detective. More than that, I am a golf swing connoisseur, if I do say so myself. I know truth in motion when I see it. Such a complex and elusive mystery is what I crave solving. It just so happens to keep me fit and young at the same time.

My golf is still pretty note worthy. In 1997, while hitting balls at the Stanford driving range, Matt Kuchar, then a youngster in a collegiate event there, told me what a great swing he thought I had. Andy Bean got an eyeful of me in my prime while pretending I was a pro at the big Pebble Beach event in 1981 hitting practice balls with the pros. No stage fright this time; I was bashing my driver like a copy machine spitting out replicas, 280 yards dead straight. My Ben Doyle style was so obvious that Andy remarked out loud to the crowd about me; “I guess I just don’t have the right guru”

Prior to all that I managed to break par with a 68 within my first year of golf and shot a 62 or 64 (I was so excited I forget) just six months later. Six straight birdies is all I can recall about it, that and how easy it seemed to get birdies. A one day super nova. Ultimately I was just a good golfer with high hopes averaging a few over par as a youth. I always did have a pretty good and correct swing. My hero was always Jack Nicklaus and I’ve seen him play in two Masters, at least as many U’S. Opens and dozens of other events, all in the flesh, on premises. I was lucky and smart to get all that under my belt. I saw how the greatest, ever, really did it, up close.

My run at golf was brief, maybe less than five years, including my mostly study years, and I have only modest claims of accomplishment. In all, not counting U.S. Open qualifying rounds and college and high school matches less than ten events in my life. I recall shooting 72 at Pinehurst # 4 in competition and climbing from second to last in the 1977 Southern Amateur in Miami, Florida (my first big event) to almost getting into my first U.S. Amateur, first attempt, all within just a few months. When I used to work at Pebble Beach as a busboy in 1979 I shot par twice from the blue tees there and nearly parred Cypress Point when I (admittedly) poached it my first try. I recall hitting 14 greens at Olympic Lake course in San Francisco in 1978(?) at the California Amateur qualifying. (not easy for the pros) but three putted too often that day to matter. Generally, in competition, my rounds were in the mid to high 70’s.

Today what would I shoot? My swing is miles better, I’m a young looking and young feeling 63 year old. I’d guess the low 70’s AFTER a few months of competition. Meanwhile, as I mostly just practice, lately, I’m several strokes off that mark. I know it takes the low high 60’s to make it on the Senior Tour and I am not ruling that out, mind you. Right set of circumstances needed, first.

My golf education came mostly from dozens of books by the greats I have read since I began the game. Palmer, Tommy Armour, Trevino, Boros, Casper, Snead, Bobby Jones, Hogan, Nicklaus, Devlin, Weiskopf, Lock, Lema, Ernest Jones, Nelson, Alex Morrison, Player, Ballesteros Johnny Miller, Tom Watson,Tiger Woods…frankly, so many I can’t recall them all. As for formal education: Ben Doyle of Carmel Valley, California who taught the Homer Kelly “The Golfing Machine” method, (Very scientific) whom I studied under for several years. That was a very complex method that I never fully grasped but managed to perform, nonetheless. Less than a handful of itinerant lessons on the side and that’s it. I taught myself, mostly. I did find Tommy Armour’s “How To Play Your Best Golf All The Time” a great book for the beginner golfer.

Naturally I had my preferences where style was concerned: Nicklaus, Snead, Ballesteros, Weiskopf, Littler, Boros, Couples, and lately, Mike Austin, to name a few. Today’s pros all swing very good compared to my era when there were more individualized techniques. Adam Scott seems to exemplify the modern technique which Tiger Woods inspired. I still think some of the modern moves are less than ideal but it’s a matter of degrees, mostly. Give me Mike Austin’s swing for a road map, any day. Very much like Jack Nicklaus’ style. Lots of range of motion in the hands and shoulders combined with efficiency of motion and a good measure of majesty and grace. The gravity golf method done properly. Just the right measure of tilt and turn and hand action. That I have hand picked these swings to promote should tell you whether or not I have a good eye for technique. Except for a slight straightening of his left leg at impact Sam Snead joins this elite group. All three with nearly ideal technique.

As for my technique. Well, of course I will display it for the purposes of this book from several angles. I don’t trust author’s who hide their own swings and I need to establish credibility, anyway. I think I have a very good swing and am proud to teach it. If it’s good enough for me it passes serious muster. I am an idealist, after all. I have come to my conclusions about technique the long, hard way, through trial and error and extensive field testing, all over decades of study.

As for the lost decades when I was preoccupied with a political expose, the danger made be brave and the confusion made me smart, like mental training. I have skills from that experience that serve you, the reader, well. I have been solving a lot about everything for a long, long time. In my case my life depended on knowing which way was up. It still does.

Who knows what might have become of my golf career? Politics became too important for me.

Jumping ahead of sequence here with soon to be entered chapter;

The Hands;

First, hand grip pressure; Enough to do the job but not so tight that you retard the dynamic, full and powerful release of the club. Like throwing a stick; primed with supple quickness but firm enough to still hold on and maintain control. Just that much pressure and no more. To throw a fast ball in baseball you HAVE to have a somewhat firm grip on the ball from the start. I used to grip too loosely. The old adage “grip it like holding a bird” means a bird that is trying to wriggle out of your grip. Don’t hurt the bird but keep it in your hands kind of pressure. Feel the action in your fingers and not just the hands, themselves. Grip with about one third of your potential grip force and no more is what I’ve learned. Less while putting.  Whatever amount of pressure, whether light or firm or in between, try to keep your grip intact throughout, not allowing any part of it to pry itself loose or open including the right thumb and forefinger and the last three fingers of the left hand and all points between. It should be air tight throughout, both hands welded to the grip like a single unit, pliable but intact. Never tight, but slightly firm in your hands throughout. I used to imagine not smudging my finger and palm prints as I swung. The wrists absorb most of the stresses and motions, the hands connect. Most pros believe that the last three fingers of the left hand and the middle two fingers of the right hand are the pressure points that leverage a grip. Some, Sam Snead included, felt the right fore finger applied at impact was useful. Personally, I like my whole grip to be uniform, just holding onto the club evenly. You do want a swing that would bury the club, head first, into an imaginary muddy bank in front of you for proper release. Dynamic hand action.

A slightly firm”ish” grip applies to all golf shots, chips, lob shots, pitches and even putts. You can be just as delicate with distance and the rest with a firmer grip. The force requirements in putting are less than a golf swing’s and you adjust accordingly. Say 20 percent power vs. 33 percent power for a full swing. Having made the conversion, myself, I notice far fewer wandering lag puts thrown off line due to timing issues. It makes sense that short putts will also benefit with more accuracy. The main thing is to grip in such a way as to unite the whole body and integrate both arms to work together. A somewhat firm grip does integrate the whole body in a way a loose grip cannot. A loose grip wants to play “hot potato” with the club, back and forth between hands like an oar in a loose fitting. A truly gifted individual like a Freddy Couples or a Bobby Jones can master a loose grip, perhaps, but this book is for golfers at large. I happen to know that both Jack Nicklaus and Tom Watson advocate a firm”ish” grip as being important. The last time I actually shook Jack Nicklaus’ hand I was amazed at how granite like it felt. Must be all that exercise.

An aside, I am one of those golfers who never gets any hint of callouses no matter how much I practice. It’s been like that since I was five years into the game. Now that I have a firmer grip I don’t see me suddenly getting callouses, either.

Sergio Garcia used to re grip his club several times before swinging. There was a little “squeeze” to his pressure, I noticed, not just a holding on. And, yet, his wrists are the most supple and dynamic in the business. He “cracks the whip” better than anyone and he does have a little squeeze to his grip pressure.

Jack Nicklaus, first, and Jim Mclean, a major golf instructor, taught me the value of maintaining a constant, unchanging grip pressure once you start the swing. This suggests that the best golfer, ever, used enough grip pressure at address to handle impact forces. I used to think that the grip automatically tightened with increased load nearing impact (and it may, unconsciously). I now appreciate that by focusing on a constant pressure, throughout, the arms are more soft and responsive to body pivot versus any tendency to taker over a swing and act independently. Now the arms and hands must wait for the proper timing and sequence if that fixed grip pressure is to still maintain adequate control. It’s a great way to force the arms and hands to allow the pivot to maintain overall control of the swing. So, deciding how much pressure is enough but not too tight is important..

Long or short left thumb? I prefer not extending the left thumb too far down the grip. It should end just slightly lower than your left forefinger. About an inch lower than your fore finger, only. Observe this relationship at a 90 degree angle.

Strong, weak or neutral grip position? I prefer a slightly weaker than usual tour grip position with the thumb joint at 12 O’clock and the thumb angled towards the right shoulder only slightly. Maybe on eighth of a turn to your right from straight up and down.The stresses of impact realign the left thumb to vertical, straight up and down on top of the shaft. This requires some angling of the left thumb at address to offset this fact. The “V” formed by my right thumb and forefinger I like at 12 O’clock pointing straight up and down at address. Both palms should exactly face each other forming a wall that aims to the target like the face of your driver, for example. This grip allows for perfect release and no need of steering, ever. Any deviation here will affect the whole rest of the swing. I teach a weak to neutral grip with both palms facing each other forming a wall to the target at address, the left hand just a little clockwise of vertical, the right thumb and forefinger exactly straddling the shaft equally, the “V” they form on top of the grip.

There is another yet untried grip I invented. I’ll call it the “Lightfoot Grip” before anyone else tries to lay claim to it. Instead of the above description, put the left thumb to the exact side of the club with both hands turned into themselves producing a strong left hand and a weak right hand position. The palms face somewhat downwards. If you open your hands wide for inspection I find that the left palm points just behind the right knee while the right palm aims just above the left knee after assuming the reverse “K” address I recommend in this book. I find only a ten finger or interlock style works best with this grip. The “V”‘s form on the sides of the grip, the left hand on the right side the right on the left side, each pointing to the opposite shoulders.

The advantage this grip has is it eliminates independent hitting with the hands. All they CAN do is hold on and hinge and unhinge according to body dynamics. Once mastered it is just a long and straight as any other.Are there disadvantages? I say it depends on your preference. Nothing is the be all, end all in golf. The traditional grip is perhaps more secure  while the alternative grip offers more freedom and forces better coordination between club and body.

The reason this alternative grip is useful to you, the reader, is it shows you why all the hands do in a swing is hinge, unhinge and hold on. The body funnels power through them. If you decide you like the conventional grip this alternative grip is a good drill to sync the club and arms with the body. It  forces the body to engage to propel the club. It’s one of the best devices for learning the core driven method of golf.

The most important geometrical angle of the entire swing is the way the club relates to the arms and target. This happens in your grip. How much the hands curl under or rotate over to the top and then back and through makes all the difference in a swing.  How the shaft aligns itself at every juncture, again, lies in the hands and wrists. Essentially, however, the proper feeling for the hands is to have them just hold onto the club while training them to control mostly the club’s shaft alignment and angles.

There is the vital maneuver, the “barrel roll” of the forearms at the top, that routes the downswing just below the back swing path and opens up the club in a clockwise manner. This after first going back with somewhat still wrists the first half of the back swing. It feels like the hands are extremely quiet the first half of the back swing and get a lively burst of flamboyancy near the top during the transition that flings the club exactly opposite it’s return to the target. This deepens your wrist cock going down while simultaneously allowing a slight opening up of the club face. A small inside to square loop SHOULD occur in the transition. It’s a subtle move and not to be overdone. This routes the club around your powerful trunk instead of your neck and prevents the dreaded “over the top” move. It “irons out” the swing in the transition zone providing optimum athleticism for the downswing. It’s not discussed in most instruction but it is vital. I say it makes golf ten percent easier, all by itself. Without this tiny loop it’s hard to just stretch back and hit straight through.

Mostly, because an opening and closing of the hands is easier on the hands, I have chosen it over any curl under methods. Consequently some adjustments should be made to increase accuracy. Because the opening and closing of the club face naturally occurs due to mostly body rotation shots are better managed borrowing more from the target line path – a more straight back and straight through approach.- A more upright versus flat plane. This keeps shots from going to the right if you are late in the release. You don’t have to add to the closing of the club face. Let nature take it’s course. You still swing inside to square but you try to pull the swing back to the top like pulling back a bow string or pulling straight back from a vertically mounted roll of paper towels as your body winds back to accommodate this motion.

To make sure you are doing this try to imagine the club head go all the way around to the top so that you would see the club head kiss the very front of the ball on the tee, if you had that much flexibility, before starting back down. This is a more upright than flat style of swing. In my callow, youthful days I actually was flexible enough to actually see the club head peek out in front of me before I started down. Imagine that same club head now continuing all the way around even more until it could be seen kissing the very front of the ball before you started back down to hit the very back of the ball. It may sound a little extreme but insuring a full back swing and getting on proper plane are both solved with this mental imagery. In making this move use your shoulders and not just your wrists. Keep wrist cock at only 90 degrees at the top and increase the angle after starting down .A completed back swing sets up the correct dynamics for a downswing. It’s important. In fact, it’s one of the easiest things to overlook and one of the first things that leaves the aging golfer. Golf should keep you young so swing full, always..

A crash course on proper hand action is to make a golf swing and to practice throwing a club as far as you can after impact to the target (no ball needed) as it whirls through the air end over end. This is the motion that you want. This practice also ingrains the proper shaft angles through a swing’s many stations. This is one natural motion that converts directly to good hand action in golf. Find a safe place to practice this with no one around but you and use only a ‘throw away’ club from a used thrift store and not your own clubs.  For me just imagining throwing the club to the target after impact is enough to give me automatic, correct hand action.

Fundamentally, besides aligning the shaft, the hands create an angle and just hold that angle until contact at impact. They don’t try to hit the ball. The body torque takes over to do that, instead, funneling power through the hands                                                                                                                                                                                                                                            When performing the wrist action I am describing you still have to track the shaft of the club properly so that it swings as parallel to the target line as possible throughout. My reference points are whenever the shaft is parallel to the ground, that is one third back, at the top, halfway down and halfway through. If these junctures find the shaft aimed parallel to the target line you are on the right track The finish position pivots the whole body an extra 90 degrees and that is the only position where the shaft need not be parallel to the ground and also aimed at the target. If you can master this shaft control the face control should automatically take care of itself and you should never have to consciously think about it. Take care of the shaft and the face will take care of itself. With no fore arm manipulation of the club the face will automatically open 90 degrees from address to the top due to the 90 degree coil of your shoulders. By impact it will, again, square itself and, after impact, rotate 90 degrees closed from impact. This is all proper. It’s when you add or subtract from this motion that you get into trouble.

I offer two kinds of  back swings in this book. The first is the traditional one piece style that has served the game for all these years. This is a lot like trying to swing the club back like a rope from your neck, the shoulders, arms and club all in one piece moving together the first few feet back with a strong sensation of feeling the weight of the club and how it creates a centrifugal pull against the swing’s center as it makes it’s way to the top position. You constantly preserve the tension of this centrifugal pull throughout the whole swing.

The other method involves an immediate cocking of the wrists as the swing moves off of address. I call it the early set swing.  Like making a kink in a straw you merely create an angle right away and then deepen the angle to the top. This does not allow tension to form on the side of the shaft as it harnesses the club head weight off of address like the swinging sensation of the one piece method does. Instead it should have a feeling of rendering the club weightless, like balancing a stick in the air from your palm only balancing the stick, now, opposite the target throughout the swing. Dustin Johnson does this and it was his swing that educated me about this style the most. When I experimented with it I was amazed at how it relieved the stress in the wrists and the sensation of a weightless club becoming suddenly full of the weight of the whole swing at the moment of impact, and not before, like a ton of bricks. I feel it  allows more leverage into the swing by taking stresses off of the wrists. It has a different kind of centrifugal sensation that may take a little getting used to but is has a constant centrifugal feel, too. I think the shoulder rotation is sensed more in this method.

The important thing is that  both methods require a full body coil in both directions to work properly. The hands should not out cock the body but contribute, equally, with it, as one unified force.

I mentioned earlier how efficiently Davis Love III tracks his shaft. His wrist position at the top shows about three degrees, only, of wrist cupping. This is the edge of perfect. Go no farther than this very, very slight angle. I used to have almost ten to fifteen degrees of cupping before I got myself straightened out. I did it and, even if you once fanned the face open and cupped your wrists, so can you.

This is a critical point of golf technique; how this hinge at the wrists exactly function. It is the last lever to be released and it determines what the rest of your body does to an extent. Do the hands rotate only up and down or side to side or a measure of both? Both is the correct answer. By using two hinges you actually quiet unnecessary motion and retain essential motion. Why would you not implement the extra range of motion a side to side motion added to the up and down motion offers? Focus should be on shaft alignment, mostly.

Mike Austin described this use of two hinges in the wrists like a back handed slap with the left hand. That he “could break your scapula…” with just that back handed slap motion it’s so powerful. He used to complain that the other tour players failed to cock their wrists at the top because they left out that one entire hinge system relying, instead, on fore arm rotation, alone.

Mike Austin studied kinesiology, the study of anatomy in action, and knew that the side to side hinging motion had a greater range of motion than the up and down hinge motion. He reasoned that he was merely using his wrists as nature intended. Anyone who has ever seen Austin’s swing on film (Google search him demonstrating in a skeleton suit, for example) cannot deny the superb marrying of his hands to his body action. No one else I’ve ever seen manages to achieve maximum velocity after impact as effortlessly as Austin. It will shock you to listen as his effortless swing is silent until well after impact with the club swoosh. And it’s a mighty swoosh, indeed. Mike never rushed or lunged but kept things full and smooth with both shoulders and hands gathering leverage equally.

You will also find that one of the best ways to climb out of a slump is to swing bigger and fuller; add more club head arc and add more body coil and more arm extension instead of less. One of golf’s biggest secrets.

If you want to adhere to the one piece take away that all my heroes have used I won’t blame you. I have been golfing for many decades and can handle the sophistication I think this early setting of the club represents. One advantage my new method has is less strain on the wrists that no longer have to go from straight to cocked in mid swing and time things for proper arrival at the top and then cock even more into the start of the downswing. Now it’s just one fluid cock from start to the top that seems to just deepen into the downswing and release on it’s own, the club flung ahead of the hands past impact after first being compressed right before impact. It feels similar to the act of tossing a baseball up and hitting it as it falls back to earth, the wrist cock representing the state of suspension of the weight of the club until impact.

I suspect that the reason the “Iron Byron” machine cocks the club fully before anything else moves has to do with the bolts that hold the foundation to the floor. If it had a delayed cocking of the club the bolts would be too stressed and come loose from the stress loads. Maybe I’m on to something, here. I do know that Dustin Johnson starts his wrist cock right away and I wonder if this is the reason; it relieves wrist stress in a way the one piece technique can’t.

Another distance golfer of merit, Jack Hamm, stresses the importance of getting the left arm and club shaft angle as steep as possible midway down to impact. This is a must for proper technique. You must get that angle as steep as you reasonably can in your downswing yet still be able to fully release it past the ball with wrists loaded with range of motion as they multiply all the leverage the body provides. This is another vital fundamental that may not feel natural and you will have to focus on until it takes hold. Swing wide to the top, compress the coil and the club shaft in mid downswing by rotating the body counter-clockwise against it’s clockwise move to the top and fully release to the opposite side of the ball after impact. The club, ideally, should feel like it was shot out of a cannon below your head. Explosive, complete release.

If this aspect of technique does not come easily it is not absolutely mandatory, although highly recommended. You should at least achieve a 90 degree angle in mid downswing however. If you cannot achieve more acute angles you will need to rotate your body core back and through more like Tom Watson, for example, to make up the power loss.

Tom Watson, while on the subject of his swing,  modeled his swing after Nicklaus’s style, I believe. He was as hard a worker at attaining sound technique as they come. He over achieved in some respects, his extraordinary body coil and uncoil affording him the perhaps more accurate more gradual release of the shaft through impact. Most golfers should allow more angle in the downswing with the club shaft for a more effortless power.

A note about  the one dimensional plane that looks like a straight disc back and forward that Dustin Johnson uses versus the swing that follows a curve around the center of one’s gravity is this; Like a train speeding on a curved track has more friction slowing it down than when it is on a straightaway, the one dimensional plane may have less friction and produce more speed. This is in the theory stage as I write these words and only time may tell if this is factor or not. Like the early setting of the wrists versus the tried and true one piece take away, this matter of plane shape may represent yet another fork in the road for golf technique in the future.

In the one dimensional plane the butt end of the club tracks parallel to the ball target line, generally.  As the rest of the body coils the club plane stays fixed like a board, controlled from the wrists. In the three dimensional plane swing the butt end of the club tracks along a gentle arc that parallels the ball target line. I imagine this extended arc to be about 25 to 30 feet long from stance line to stance line, intersecting the ball target line and curving back to the foot target line. That the butt end of the grip tracks such an arc. I believe Jack Nicklaus employs the latter. I feel it is more centered and natural. I feel it also provides more mass to the shot as the center of one’s gravity is always directly behind the force. On the other hand, if the one dimensional plane swing offers less friction – like a train traveling down a straightaway versus a curve – then there may be that advantage to that style. Experiment with both and decide which is more effective. As for myself, I aim the shaft at the target at the top and I swing out to the target after impact. I focus on keeping the shaft parallel to the target line, generally, as much as possible, throughout the swing allowing for the fact that the club travels from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top, then back to the ball line at impact and back, again, to the foot line for the finish. That should be enough for anyone to think about. Your body should find it’s preference, hopefully.

For conventional technique there is a variance in the back swing path and the downswing path of expert golfers: The back swing path is slightly more square than the return path through the ball. I think this is due to two things; the back swing orients itself around the right hip socket while the downswing orients itself around the left hip socket which created a very subtle square to inside loop. Perfectly natural. A kind of “figure eight” pattern your hips make from start to finish. Combined with the “barrel roll” maneuver with the hands at the top that creates a small inside to square loop starting down, everything is getting tracked for maximum leverage.

Another role of the arms and hands is to be well ahead of the ball at contact and not just even with or behind the ball (lob wedge shot excluded). The release of the head past the handle must be just after impact, accelerating and not slowing down. This assures that your body slung the arms and hands through impact with speed and not just the club head. This is a vital function of correct dynamics. Remember; one of the best swing tips of all is to pretend you are hitting the ball with your arms and hands and not a club at all, as if the back of your left hand were the club face. Whole club speed through impact. Mike Austin described it as; “swinging the meat, not the metal…” meat being his body and arms, metal being the club. Done properly it feels like two swings happening one ahead of the other, like an echo or shadow of the other. Body and arm swing first, delayed reaction club swing following just behind. Going down, the club swing is just behind the body swing, like an echo. The extreme cocking of the club halfway down helps to enable this powerful, effortless, easy on the body technique. The idea is to infuse more range of motion with your hands than you thought existed on both sides of the ball with full body participation to power that huge arc. Swing as though the back of your left hand was the club face and and allow the club to follow a millisecond behind. A “Ka – boom” effect. The fact is your body reacts just behind whatever your mind is thinking in this respect. Your swing allows for this nervous system relay factor. It’s one reason karate experts focus past the brick they want to break, for example.

When I suggest a snappy transition from top to impact it is really the body that moves quickly, here, ahead of the hands, yet still feels like the whole everything, body, arms and club, going down to impact in one piece from the top. While the transition may feel snappy and adroit – the hands really move fast there – but they should also move fast through the ball, ideally. This mental programming to obtain as much speed as possible between point “A” (the top) and point “B”(impact) tricks the body into making the proper sequence of movements, subconsciously. If you leave any speed “on the table” there you retard the proper sequence. Ideally it should feel like a full release of the club to the finish right from the top, like letting go of a bow string. BAM! You may notice in the photo sequence of Mike Austin (also in real time) that most of his body and arm speed occurs in the early half of the downswing, for example. I believe this has to do with simultaneously creating a severe club shaft angle with his arms at the same time which allows his body and arms the slack they need to race ahead of the club before impact as the body rotation changes direction.  That the creation of this angle folded into this rotational compression is used for force later is what a swing is made of.

The Arms;

At address the right elbow must be a little below the left elbow. This offsets the fact that the right fore arm is raised higher because of the right hand’s position on the club. By placing the right elbow lower it evens out both fore arms so they align like a pie spatula to the target. At impact the right elbow is even lower until it straightens after impact and this address cue promotes this.

While the arms and hands work together there are a few things the arms must do, regardless;. They must allow the right arm to fold going back, allow the left arm to fold into the finish and allow both arms to also be straight; the left arm from address to follow through and the right arm from just past impact to follow through. A dance, if you will, similar to walking; right foot, left foot, arm straight, arm bent, depending on where in the swing you are. The arms involve a lot of separate levers that work dynamically for optimum leverage; two upper arms and two lower arms, joined at the shoulders and  grip, wielding a single club

The arms must extend outward and gather volume as much as they can without pulling you off balance. They must never contract or pull inward as a pair until after the swing is over.

Some forearm rotation is necessary; clockwise going back and counter clockwise going forward. Be careful not to over do this until the impact zone or you will leak leverage and allow improper wrist motion. During and after impact, the release, is where the forearms rotate the most. Keeping both elbows configured towards their respective hip sockets while allowing them some freedom throughout the swing is vital. There are some guide lines that help, however. For example; after your arms and the club are above hip height going back as the arms begin to rotate open, as you near the top position, strive to keep the elbows traveling straight back away from the target while your knees are preparing to move exactly TO the target in the transition zone. This simultaneous move will iron out most problems with your arms. In making a downswing you will find that this “away from target” disposition with the elbows will reflexively fire then TO the target going down, where they should be; ahead of your hands. Going down you want your right elbow position aimed in front of you, not behind you and well ahead of the hands and club so that dynamics can launch it with the most leverage you can harness. Any other position is out of position. After impact, while the club is released to the target and the right arm is straight the left elbow folds with the elbow pointing towards it’s left hip socket. The elbows represent a circle within a circle; the outside circle being the hands. They lead the hands and club like a spear tip all the way down to impact.

A major force for power has to do with the right arm, not only releasing the wrist angle, but also the elbow angle as the blow is delivered. Both angles through impact, simultaneously,similar to a throwing motion down to the ball and out to the target. Combined with body rotation and weight shift this move is devastating. Make sure you properly use the right arm. It’s not a sin so long as the rest of your body and swing angles are correct. The proper use of the right arm, in fact, can properly activate the whole rest of the swing but should never be the “lone ranger” either. It is a very natural tool the body instinctively wants to use. It’s instinctive use is harnessed and disciplined by the rest of the body motions.

The right arm can actually straighten out a swing gone awry. Simply attach your left hand to the club to merely connect your right arm with the rest of your body, and swing as if your right arm, only, were making the whole swing. It’s a natural move, like throwing a rock underhanded, the club cocking at the top aimed to the target and then swing it down and through with just the right arm conducting the swing. The right elbow must lead the hands into impact, like a javelin thrower or a major league pitcher does. You may be amazed at how your old, correct swing returns in just a few minutes. If the right arm functions properly the rest of the body seems to fall in place all by itself. Without a correct natural use of the right arm the rest of the swing will be fighting nature, so make sure you get that body part working correctly. It is very much at the center of body dynamics and has to work just so.

As mentioned earlier, the arms keep quiet going back, minimizing rotation of the fore arms the first half of the back swing keeping your watch face looking somewhat at the ball. (By the way, don’t wear a watch while golfing. Golf is hard enough without imbalancing influences.) The reason is your body has to fully coil to the top. If you rotate the arms clockwise or cock the wrists too much too early this will retard body coil. So keep the arm rotation quiet until the hands get to past hip height. At that point your “firmish”, unifying grip forces the knit together arms to start to rotate open. During the change of direction, as you slightly “fling” the club away from impact, when all your body and the club is pulled tight, is when this rotation increases. As your hips and legs are rotating counter clockwise to the target the arms rotate even more clockwise – the opposite way – to absorb the stress.  A small inside to square loop occurs. This finds the club falling a little flatter and behind you than it was going up. This is vital. It keeps the club under your back swing plane and starts your down swing from the inside to square. This configures the club to orbit around your shoulders instead of your neck for more leverage. This also allows you to deepen your wrist cock. This deepening of the wrist cock gives your swing enough slack to shift your weight to the target early in the down swing as it should. All forces are working together for powerful, efficient dynamics.

The club head that looked towards the ball going back now comes down with the heel ahead of the toe somewhat fanned open until below the belt line when it starts to again look towards the ball as the club is released head over handle and toe over heel 180 degrees from right hip to left hip. An all out release of all angles and levers.

The above instruction is all but not mentioned in most conventional writings on the subject of the golf swing, yet is IS SO vital! You keep the arms quiet going back to insure full body coil and then shift everything as you go back down allowing the arms and club to rotate clockwise thus setting up the correct dynamics in a golf swing. If you did not quiet the arms going back you’d lack body coil. If you did not then rotate the arm / club assembly slightly open starting down you’d frankly, hurt yourself.  This “barrel roll” maneuver also wings your right elbow in front of you, where it belongs, instead of behind you. That all the other vital principles are achieved all in this one move is just a cornucopia of bonuses. Once mastered, your thoughts should be only of keeping your hands quiet as they merely hold onto the club while the shoulders do all the conscious work of the swing. When keeping quiet hands make sure to finish your back swing. your back swing.

When performing this subtle, vital move make sure to swing the club shaft, as much as possible, parallel to the target line.

Eastern martial arts teaches a “yin” and “yang” force. Every time you walk your legs do it when they relax between strides. One second the leg is working, the next second, relaxing, back and forth, with each leg. The relaxed state is “yin”, the working or active force is “yang” When you are at address you are in a “yin” state. When you make your back swing you convert to “yang” then back to “yin” at the top and then back to “yang” for the downswing and back to “yin” at the finish. Your arms have a “yin” and “yang” function as well. It’s a feeling, mostly, of each elbow moving the swing into the opposite sides of a swing. To get a deep coil I like to imagine my left elbow moving well into my right side territory and, for the downswing, I like to then move the swing by moving my right elbow well into the left side territory chasing the ball to the target. This is what I call boxing with the elbows. Some teach that the upper body powers you back and the lower body powers you forward but I think that the left side, mostly, makes the back swing and the right side, mostly, makes the downswing. At least where the arms are concerned. Regardless, this technique WILL deepen your coil. There is another kind of “yin” “yang” effect when your your right arm folds to allow your left arm to swing to the top and your left arm folds to allow your right arm to swing past it to the finish.

The arms automatically add power and speed to a swing due merely to their length from the shoulders. However fast your shoulders are spinning your hands and club are swinging so much faster merely due to added arc length. It’s important not to allow your left arm to swing independently past your chest before impact. It and the club must be slung through impact by unwinding shoulders powered by lower body weight shift to the target. Like ropes holding on, they are powered by the body pivot. After impact the arms do most of their forearm rotation as the club and arms are slung hard to the target. As if they are rotating from the elbows, counter clockwise to the follow through. This is the all important release of the club to the target past the hands. Like Austin was taught, try to bury the club into an imaginary steep, muddy bank, head first without splashing mud all over yourself, the club head like an arrowhead burying the club head first into the bank. It feels a little like throwing the club out of your hands to the target.

Mike Austin tried to keep a certain “L” shaped configuration intact as long as possible; the “L” shaped by his left arm and left collar bone until deep into the finish of his swing. As a youth he used to hone this technique by swinging a club horizontally into a heavy rug draped over a line. If his left arm swung out ahead of this impact; “Ouch!” He made sure his body swung his arms. When you imagine this image it’s hard not to see what happens instead; the right side is released into the shot, his whole chest now turning into the shot. An example of “yin” and “yang”. Passive left, active right, alternately, back and forth. And yet, with all this, the arms still try to work as one unit. It takes practice until it all feels like one piece.

Tucked right elbow or flying right elbow? Neither, but in between. Jack Nicklaus had proportionately shorter arms than most golfers and endeavored more to keep a steady head than others. Consequently his elbow, while not a flying elbow, was not a constrained one, either. For Jack it worked exactly as it should. The trend today is to align the right upper arm somewhat towards the target at the top rather than to let it creep behind your back too much. I suggest moderation, generally, in these matters but partly agree. Experiment and find what works best. If you keep a tight right elbow you must still extend the left arm to the top and get your shoulder past your chin.

It’s important, at address, that the forearms be aligned like a pie spatula to the target. That is; if you laid a plank on top of both forearms at address the plank would align itself to the target. This places both levers like a knife cutting butter at the bottom of the swing giving them maximum leverage. This alignment only lasts one foot into the take away going back and only during the impact zone going down but have both forearms delivering the blow aligned like a knife going through butter. This is made easier if your hands are ahead of the handle at impact. If you deviate at all it’s better at address and impact to have the right elbow bit lower, not higher, than the left. As you will notice, the right hand position automatically raises the forearm above the left and you must lower the right elbow a little to truly even out the angle. At impact, because the right arm is still slightly cocked, straightening only after impact, the right elbow is well below the left elbow. Both arms are straight, briefly, after impact.

Another thing most instruction teaches is that the arms maintain a fixed radius from the neck as they swing and that they be allowed to swing out and wide. Mike Austin invented a device called the “Flammer” which was an adjustable rod with a mount and socket that strapped to your chest the other end attaching the top of the grip. This device Mike could swing start to finish and look perfect doing it. This also kept the arms and hands in front of the body for maximum leverage. You must resist the urge to contract the arms at the top or any other part of your swing. Sam Snead said that power is on the top shelf, a phrase he used because it was like turning around and reaching for something on the top shelf behind you with your left arm. Keep the arms extended and let them fold only when dynamics forces them to, unconsciously.

The arms must allow the club to cock in the middle of the downswing and form a severe angle. This severe angle can range from about 95 degrees to about 110 degrees depending on the golfer and his particular style. One’s strength and athleticism determine how much. This allows the body some slack to move ahead of the club with as it transitions from a backwards coil to a forward uncoil. This helps absorb the stresses of this rotational compression and, at the same time, sets up the club for a release under the stresses that have now trapped it forcing the release. This is very much at the heart of why a swing has power: this angle setting and releasing of the club under the stress this rotational compression creates. Add the weight shift to the target and you have a powerful set of dynamics working somewhat effortlessly.

The arms connect the club to your whole body and the power of it’s full bodied pivot. How the arms match up with the club may be the most difficult and exacting part of the swing. The rest of the swing is merely a pivot and weight shift in both directions. Keeping the shaft, mostly, in correct alignment, naturally following the direction of the target line, especially whenever the club is parallel to the ground, is the main goal. Allowing for a very slight “barrel roll” as you change directions at the top marries the back swing to the correct down swing. Creating the most angle with the club in the first half of the downswing and releasing it after impact to the target is the other basic function The club head should square itself automatically if you keep the proper shaft alignment.

The Head;

Heavier than other like sized other body parts, the head both stabilizes, balances and anchors a swing, the head and feet acting like vice grips holding the body firm as it shifts weight and coils and uncoils. At address the head should align with the shoulders so that when you swivel back and forth from ball to target the head swivels along the target line and not inside or outside that line. Better chin up a little than chin down, as well. It also helps to make sure your chest sticks out a little and not sunken in.

The head stays steady until near the finish when it comes mostly up and forward a little to ease the strain on your back. The worst move is to let the head travel target ward in the downswing.  If anything, the head stays back allowing the lower body, instead to move left. Whatever else you do do not let the head travel forward in your down swing.

There is a small allowance for travel to the right from take away to the top, but only two inches. Once the down swing begins the heads stays put until well after impact. Bobbing up and down during the swing is to be avoided, as well. Tiger Woods, in his urge to get down to the ball before then pushing up against the ground at impact for centrifugal force, occassionally fell into this habit. This just proves that the real weight shift is somewhat circular in a swing and not just back and forth. The head is best kept steady, however.

Some like to look up sooner to release the weight to the front foot better. Annika Sorenstam and Dustin Johnson both look up early. I notice how Tommy Fleetwood seems to wrench his shoulders through by wrenching his head in a like manner during release. He is a gifted, natural  player, too. Maybe there is some merit to all methods. I don’t knock what also seems to work but I’m used to and prefer the method that keeps the head angled with the chin back at impact so that I see a divot before I look up. This keeps me into the shot as the body uncoils beneath it. It also guards against the head shifting forward.

The Trunk and Back and Shoulders;

Just to look at this part of the body one would assume it delivers a great deal of the power to the swing. If it were all one muscle it would be the biggest of the whole body. It is, of course a group of back, hip, shoulder, neck and chest muscles, really, and they DO provide a LOT of power.  The upper legs and hips are only the second most powerful part of the body, in fact. That’s one reason they control most of the weight shifting. They are one of your two biggest power sources.  The trunk and shoulders may be even more powerful, however. Even the fact that there is a rib cage in the structure provides tremendous power. I used to call the back the “engine” of the golf swing when I ran a small golf shop in San Jose and gave lessons. Mike Austin credited the individual discs and vertebra as crucial to the golf swing. I thought differently than the mainstream, even then. Of course, the trunk coils and uncoils so much in a swing, tapping the large and small muscles of the back and shoulders it’s like the whole trunk is like a giant rubber band. Because the upper body is stretching away from the ball as the lower body resists the other way it forces the abdominal and trunk muscles to stretch. All this stretching is released coming down and through. It uses your lower body pivot and weight shift to the target to uncoil, powerfully, like a door slamming shut releasing the arms and club at maximum speed and control. Think of how an upright wash machine agitator rotates back and forth as it paddles the water and you get a feeling of what the trunk and shoulders do. Add to this a lateral shift away from the target and a larger, more powerful shift back TO the target, then also add the arms and club and you have real, explosive dynamics. This is the core driven style of golf swing. It starts from the ground, up, transmitted through the shoulders which, ultimately, do the most rotating. In order for the shoulders to rotate the lower body must wrench them into action and lead the action. The purpose of all this wrenching is to rotate the shoulders, like a perpetual motion machine, through the ball like a buzz saw. In a sense it’s like throwing the club through the ball with the shoulders, using the ground for leverage, the hands just holding on.

I believe that it is the shoulders that swing the upper body into action, back and forward, that they orchestrate the movements below like a marionette puppeteer controls his puppets from above. I believe that the ground tension up through the body moves the shoulders before the lower body, if just barely. They work in tandem with the subtle shuttle of the hips but control the whole upper body and even lower body. Like a record player has a peg that the record mounts onto and spins, the shoulders work the body to the top and then to the finish functioning in place allowing only slight head movement.

Just to coil one’s shoulders fully in both directions while keeping them centered in one space takes a lot of body strength. If you can also swing the club along the target line and wait appropriately between direction changes while shuttling your weight back and forth you have mastered fully half of the golf swing.

This clock wise back and counter clockwise forward rotation is powered by, are you ready?, the feet. It’s why the left leg is the first thing to move in the downswing, for example. For the back swing, even though the shoulders outpace everything else back to the top, it was made possible with the ground leverage of the feet. If you were standing on ball bearings it would be impossible to leverage the shoulders from the feet to make them turn . The traction your feet have with the ground gird your whole body up through the legs, hips and shoulders until the whole thing rotates and tilts FROM the shoulders. The back and shoulder muscles start the motion but require ground leverage to do anything at all, first. One way I like to think of the swing is teaming up your feet with your shoulders and letting those two elements conduct the whole swing. Of course, the hands and arms hold on and control and steady things and cock and release the club, but they are more like ropes being swung by the larger rotational forces operating below with the whole body.

This girding back and forward has a clockwise and counter clockwise working of the feet and not just back and forth action as conventional instruction suggests. If you’ve ever noticed at a big box golf shop with a net range, after about 25 balls you have to re adjust the mat because it has twisted in a counter clockwise manner due to this very rotational girding of the feet as it makes it’s powerful downswing. If the back swing were as vigorous the mat might twist clockwise. The point is that the weigh shift involves this rotational “working of the shoulders” from the feet, up. To move the shoulders back grab the ground in a clock wise manner, to move the shoulders forward grab the ground in a counter clockwise manner. All this while also shifting your weight, back and forth, from hip socket to hip socket. All of this makes up most of the power of a golf swing. The full body pivot.

Yet, another facet of the swing that fate has left me to point out before others.

Another way of understanding this is to think of shifting your weight at the top to, say, four or five O’clock on a watch face instead of at three O’clock (If you were standing at the center of the watch face and facing twelve o’clock) and for the forward swing to shift the weight to, say, eight or seven O’clock instead of nine o’clock to the finish. This helps add torque to your swing. It’s exactly like the fancy foot work a discus thrower or a shot putter uses as they dance in a circle, first clockwise and then counter clock wise. The only difference is the golfers feet remain in one place, throughout. Yet, another way to think of this is to imagine a revolving door going clockwise back and counter clockwise forward while also being shuttled slightly back and forth in the process. In a real swing the only difference is that the head and feet can’t move.

The first part of the back swing activates the shoulders and back, mostly, which activate the arms and hands and club. After a few feet the stresses build and the hips begin to turn and tilt while offering a resistance as the shoulders try to out coil the rest of the body. Like wringing out a wet wash towel you allow the shoulders to coil tightly against the resisting hips and legs. This can absolutely be overdone but most golfers under coil the body between the hips and shoulders. I prefer, rather than pitting the shoulders versus the hips, to pit the shoulder coil versus the knees, instead. This allows the hips to coil and still maintain the proper tension while putting less strain on your lower back. The resisting left knee is finally forced to kick to the right to complete the shoulder turn at the top but is also the first thing to kick back to the target once the downswing begins. The shoulders and hands are the last thing to uncoil. The downswing is from the feet, then the knees, then the hips, then the shoulders which delivers the arms, hands and club. In fact, slow motion reveals just this sequence, each just a step ahead of the other and occurring mostly during the actual strike of the ball.

To the top you want to move the left shoulder to just behind or even with the ball, depending on which club, whatever else you may do. This is like pulling back the arrow to your chin before releasing the arrow. You’ve got to introduce tension all throughout your back muscles and shoulder muscles like a stresses bow and yet keep things loose and smooth and ready for fluid motion. For the finish you want your right shoulder aimed forward of your head, fully released around your whole left side.

Alex Morrison taught me that it is two basic positions which really power the swing; back to target to the top versus chest to the target at the finish. Your shoulder blades and back muscles are like a catapult launching pad if “paddled” back and forth properly. All this torque is powered from the feet up through the body to the shoulders.

The ideal back swing turn is, I’d say,  90 to 100 degrees in the shoulders with about 45 to 60 degrees in the hips. The ideal finish would find the shoulders over 120 degrees from address (220 degrees from the top!) with the hips facing the target at 90 degrees. The arms don’t absolutely need to finish behind your head so long as you fully released the club past the ball. Most golfers may lack the flexibility to do this but try the best you can.

I’m sure the average tour pro turns his shoulders 90 degrees and his hips 50 degrees to the top. At least manage these parameters.

A word about the right shoulder; Extend it at the top. Just like you extend your arms outwards as you swing, do the same with your shoulders. From the center of your spine extend the shoulders outwards. At the top your right shoulder may even want to creep around towards the target a little behind your neck. So long as you you don’t coil past 105 degrees with your shoulders this is fine. Kind of like lifting a weight. If you want your right shoulder to hit down on the ball it helps to lift it up above the ball, first. By winding up a little at the top with also your right shoulder you are using the principle in drawing back a bow string. You pull it tight, first, then let go, for more power. Conversely, if you allow your right shoulder to stay scrunched and smothered at the top, there is little snap to that.

Much has been written by others about maintaining your spine angle as you swing. It only makes sense to keep any spindle type of machinery from wobbling off it’s axis and losing the speed it is supposed to create. Once your hands reach shoulder height in the follow-through you may then come out of posture and allow your head to swivel and move forward and up as you finish. This term “spine angle’ refers to the forward tilt to the ball angle, mostly. While you must swing the bottom of your spine towards the target several inches to provide proper weight shift, keep the over all angle of tilt towards the ball at address constant until well after impact..

There is a little mini swing with the spine in this regard. First the lower hip girdle and spine swing away from the target an inch or two or three to help shift the weight to the right hip socket, Then the hip girdle and lower spine swing several inches, even up to a foot, to the target going down. Very much like a pendulum on a Grandfather clock as the spine swings subtly below a steady head. A strange observation, if nothing else.

One other thing you must do when coiling and uncoiling your shoulders and hips is introduce SOME “tilt” and not just turn to the action. Some up and down rocking with the shoulders and hip sockets. I will explain why below.

Legs and hips;

Mike Austin did not recommend that the legs do anything except for one thing; “Start out with 60 percent of your weight on your right hip socket (for a driver) and then rock to your left hip socket making a forward press and then shift back to the right hip socket taking everything else back to the top” WITH just that move. Nothing else mentioned! Having studied this I find that that is almost all I need to think about as well. Austin, by rocking onto his left hip in the forward press, rehearsed his downswing. By setting up with his weight on his right hip before this move he had already rehearsed his back swing and all he had to do was then rebound off of his forward press not having to think about either move back or forward with the hips. You do move the hips left but you move the rest of the swing with them delivering the club like a sledge hammer. In fact, once I arrive at the top, although my weight actually redistributes itself to the left hip at impact, it is a move of the left leg that precedes the downswing as the body and club are arriving at the the top. The one thing that moves first in the downswing is, in fact, the left leg as it begins to wrench the lower body target wards in a counter clockwise manner. This wrenching left of the whole left leg accounts for most of the lower body force, in fact. The right leg acts as a foundation or axis allowing this to happen. This ‘wrenching around’ of the left leg begins quietly, sneaking ahead of the rest of the body, remains constant and intensifies at impact and beyond. This move transfers the weight to the left hip and pulls the weight off the right foot. This wrenching of the body with the left leg was a mystery to me until I wrote this book.This wrenching of the lower body, initiated by the left leg, is what pulls the shoulders, arms and club through, in fact. This lower body  move ahead of the upper body down is followed by the shadow effect of the club swing. A “ka..boom” effect, for lack of a better description.  From the transition point at the top the lower body wrench of the left leg ahead of everything else is followed, like dominoes, by everything else above. As unconventional as this may sound, photos of the greats (Sam Snead, especially)reveal that the right leg holds most of the weight one third into the downswing thus allowing the left leg to wrench out to the target, first, to catch the weight transfer this wrenching, in part, creates.

This is the move a baseball pitcher makes, instinctively, when he hurls his lead leg forward before he unwinds his upper body. Golfers need to think about it more. As mentioned elsewhere in this book Ted Williams, the great baseball hitter, used to swing his knees away from the pitch as it came at him to reflexively fire his knees TO the pitch to ensure good leg action..

In reality Mike Austin started his address with equal weight on both feet and then did about two, quick back and forth, miniature shuffles with his hips and made his back swing by rebounding off the second forward press. More of a lower body activation to start his swing. I liken the difference to stepping into a canoe versus solid ground. Stepping into a canoe or a small boat on the water is far more lively and active and you have to gird against the instability. This is how you feel activating the lower body and connecting it to the upper body before going back. Yet another analogy could be sitting in a race car and then turning the motor on. Now you have a power source below you. It’s activated and ready to shuttle your center of mass back and forth.

I should also add that Mike was interrupted when explaining the role of the legs in Mr. Reed’s book, but one of his long drive champ students, Mike Dunnaway, expressed a move of about 12 to 16 inches from the top to impact with the hips as one of his secrets for length. It’s impossible to attain the 16 inches Mike achieved unless you are exceptionally strong and athletic. A foot of forward hip travel with the driver is enough for most golfers. For shorter clubs the distance is even shorter. This comports with my notion of the hips acting like one’s fingers do when spinning a weighted object. The move forward is so powerful because that is where the most centrifugal force is needed. So Mike Austin, no doubt, added this powerful forward shift to his back and forth forward press maneuvers that I described earlier.

As opposed to most instruction that urges you to use your hips to transfer the weight back and forth, I prefer mind focus on the upper legs to do this weight shifting. The biggest muscles of your body excluding the trunk muscles. The upper legs. They should have a “free to move” feeling in them. Elbow room, for lack of a better description. This helps provide a lively lower body dynamic versus a frozen, non dynamic motion. They have to supply a trucking motion to amplify the rotation of the shoulders. They work WITH the shoulders, back and forward.

A powerful wrenching of the whole body towards the target from your left leg accounts for most of the force you create in your lower body, believe it or not. Both legs work together, however. The right leg collects most of the coil of the back swing and then uncoils it going down, the upper body spinning from the compression as the weight is shifted from the right leg to the left. for example.They both work together to wrench things in both directions.

One golfer once told me; “You’ve got to get your ass into the shot.” I agree. There is a lot of muscle and useful connective force to tap there. Push through to the target with your butt, too, as you follow through.

It can be argued that, with no leg activity at all, the mere movement of your shoulders, arms and club away from the ball will automatically shift your weight back to your rear hip. This is true. It does not allow for the fact that the lower body must be alive and active, like standing in a canoe versus static,solid ground in making a take away. In a sense the hips and legs do smoothly wrench the shoulders to the top – even though the shoulders outpace everything to the top – A truly “one piece” feel to the first few inches back, the whole body plugged into the act from the start. Think of the legs as a mighty truck offering a shuttle effect, backwards and then forwards, to the upper body. Of course, at impact, if you are not also landing hard on your left leg you are defeating the laws of nature and physics.

The legs job is to shuttle the hips back and forth and to use their strength to push up hard at impact against the outward pull of the club head. The left leg wrenches the whole body around towards the target and, upon impact, the left hip pushes up hard against the club during impact creating most of the power of the swing when all the formerly created angles and levers are brought to bear and released. Like landing on a power button with the left foot at impact pushing the hips and shoulders up against the momentum of the club weight.

A mentioned a “vertical compression” of the shoulders arms and club being thrown down to the ball against this upward pushing of the hips and legs during impact. As far as I know no one else has even identified this element of the swing. Add to that the clockwise and counter-clockwise body rotational compression in a swing and a weight shift and you have one powerful dynamic.

The legs work very specifically as they provide the subtle shuttle of the hips; To begin with, both the hip girdle and shoulder carriage tilt somewhat downwards towards the ball when they rotate back and forth as opposed to where they may aim at address. Not a 90 degree turn from the spine that aims above the ball. This involves a tilting up and down of the shoulder blades and hip sockets as well as the traditional more horizontal turn. This both prevents over rotation in the hips and allows them to harness body forces efficiently and powerfully. It also keeps the shoulders from spinning out early as well. As the downswing begins the left leg bows out, wrenching, to get ready to catch the weight of the swing at impact when the left hip socket supports the swings forces. The right leg, at first, just stays flexed leaning to the target as this occurs creating a squatting posture.(Snead, Nicklaus and Austin all epitomized this bowed left leg first move down technique.) In reality the weight is shifting DOWN to the ground and also towards the target at the same time and the legs are lowering and moving powerfully left at the same time. As the club arrives near impact the centrifugal force of the club from your shoulders is such that both legs must push up away from the ground to support and increase this force without straightening, after, if you can help it. The tilting up and down of the hips in tandem with hip rotation keeps the move efficient and loaded with maximum leverage guarding against over rotation in the hips. The similar tilting/turning motion of the shoulders towards the balls position keeps things efficient with no wasted motion.

It happens to work brilliantly. Just rock and shuffle your hips back and forth at address, rebounding off the forward press, to start the swing up to the top landing on your right hip socket and, from that solid as a mountain platform, swing EVERYTHING; club, arms, body left WITH your hip shift to the target. It feels like leaning on a car to push it by bearing down on it from your right foot at first, all the way to the finish and less like a separate, independent move of the hips. Rather than stress the hips that shift your weight I prefer to use the thought of the upper legs and hips. I like to think of the upper legs both seeking a little “elbow room”, side to side, back and forth. This active freedom in the hips and upper legs will cause the lower spine to swing like a Grandfather clock pendulum back and forth a little, especially forwards in the down swing. This is the only part of the torso that moves forward until after impact. The big shift to the target is done by the legs and hips.Remember that the transition, after however slight a pause at the top, must be snappy and quick to get ahead of the club with the arms and hands. In making this shift and unwind to the target make sure you achieve the sharp angle with the club shaft you need in mid down swing. This gives your body the slack it needs to race ahead of the club, a point I will make several times in this book. It also creates an  angle sandwiched in between your rotational compression that you can exploit by releasing it, later.

Remember; this book accepts that what one thinks makes a huge difference;, how a move is considered. In this regard look to the action of a baseball pitcher or a football quarterback; The baseball pitcher rocks back to his rear leg and then throws his lead leg forward before planting it as the ball is released – a back and forth weight shift. The quarterback trots backwards about six steps after the ball is hiked, stops, takes about two forward steps and throws. Again, a back and forth weight transference that multiplies the power of the pivot. Like throwing a rock from a 60 mph truck bed versus just static ground.

One original thought I offer about weight shift dynamics is this; Imagine watching a chick try to hatch out of it’s shell. While there is some movement you can see from the outside, there is a lot more going on inside that you can’t see. Now imagine you are surrounded by a cylinder with slots that allow for arm motion. Now coil and wrench and shift weight all you want but keep it from disturbing the outward appearance of the shell you are surrounded by. In other words, be athletic, be dynamic, but stay relatively centered.

There are some sensations that apply to the correct feeling of the proper weight shift also found when riding an elevator. As the downswing begins you should feel as if a still elevator suddenly begins to go down. Your body wants to go down with it, like the image of Sam Snead’s famous squat as if he’s jumping, bow-legged out of an airplane. In the second phase of the downswing you want a lateral shift, a pronounced lateral shift to the target, slightly inside to out as you send the club from the stance line to the ball line. In spite of this inside out shift the club head will arrive square at impact. By impact the sensation is like standing in an elevator when it suddenly stops after going down. Now all your weight is pressed down into the ground as you are now mostly on your front leg. This powerful thrust upwards of your legs against the downward force of the club is what produces most of the power at impact. The finish is just a result of this last upwards thrust. That is one way to understand the weight transfer. It’s slightly circular but mostly lateral keeping the tension always opposite and just ahead of the swinging, weighted object to amplify centrifugal force.

Naturally there is much more to leg action that just shuttling the hips back and forward; they must be flexed at the knees and aligned at address parallel to the target. The hip and shoulder “tilt” up and down acts like the sides of your bath tub as the  waves you might make climb up the side. The side of the tub catches the waves force, loads the force and returns it like a bow string, almost. If the hips and shoulders just turn out of the way they lose some of that leverage. The legs simply add the dimension of a moving truck to your swing. How strong they are makes a huge difference, too. If you throw a rock as far as you can from the ground it will fly “X” amount of feet. If you make the same exact throw from a truck bed traveling down the road at 60 mph the rock will travel a whole lot farther from it’s point of release than the rock thrown from static ground. That is the essence of what the legs and hips do. I noticed how Austin always shuffled his hips a little to start his swing and never left the starting gate without this activation of his hip girdle, first. Subtle but vital activation of the lower body that supplies a trucking or a shuttling of all the apparatus operating above, all anchored by a steady head and shoulders. I never start without this subtle activation of the hips button to also start my swing. This also helps loosen your whole body up, in general.

You may all be surprised to see that when you move the weight of the club and the entire swing from your loaded right hip socket at the top as it shifts target ward your right heel is actually off the ground at impact though it was the club’s weight, mostly, you were thinking about sending target ward. The actual loads distribute perhaps 80 percent of your weight to the back foot at the top and even more on the front foot at impact and beyond with the longer clubs.. The hip girdle definitely moves back and forth; a few inches going back and a foot, almost, to impact from the top. It is the force that replaces the move you make with your fingers when spinning a weight on a string; always opposite and ahead of the direction of the weight you want to move.

Even before Mike Austin’s methods were known to me I advocated a throw right from the top to impact and the finish of the club wasting no time from start down to impact. Allowing for a slight pause but with a snappy transition zone. Austin describes this first move down as where most of the effort is made in a swing and that the rest of the body reacts to this stimulus. I agree. It’s hard to throw a baseball overhand, hard, without first throwing your leading leg ahead of it’s action as it is hurled from the right to left hip socket and released to the target. Though the hands are throwing the BALL, mostly, forward the body manages to stay ahead of it to create and maintain and increase centrifugal force. Similarly your front leg bows target ward as you begin this throwing motion from the top, just like a baseball pitcher. Austin described the swing as a step and throw from the top all the way to the finish. Austin and I both believe that a throwing, versus a pulling or pushing motion is where big dynamics occurs.

Jack Nicklaus, too, is known for saying that so long as one keeps his left side in position ahead of the right until impact you cannot hit to hard or too soon with the right hand.

I translate all of this into the thought of getting from point “A”, the top, to point “B”; impact, as fast as you can after first collecting yourself at the top so that everything starts down in one piece.

While on the subject of centrifugal force, a circular or rotational force is more powerful than a linear force when it comes to golf. Try this; Take a putter and stroke the ball as you normally do. Your arms and hands will likely travel in a linear fashion. Now try swinging the putter by only tilting your shoulders up and down forcing everything to revolve around your neck joint from the collar bones like a teeter totter.. You manage a lot more force with a lot less energy you will find. The same principle applies to the full swing. If you try to add distance by traveling in any linear fashion you will retard power instead. The hip shuttle provides all the linear motion you need and even the spine is swinging like a pendulum from the head, right to left, when this occurs. A small swing hidden in the swing you might otherwise not notice. Even this right to left move originates from a central point that provides a rotational force.

The subtle shuttle of the hips back and forth, I now believe, represents the central circular motion one’s fingers make when twirling a weight on a string. That tiny, constant circular motion directly against the weight at all times to keep the string taut. The reason your forward shift is about a foot and your back swing shift only a few inches has to do with how much force you are trying to generate to swing that weight. Nearing impact you DO pull hard against the club weight to generate centrifugal force, just like fingers move to spin a weight on a string.

Similarly, when the club is above your head at the top the inclination is to first pull down and then to the target once the club is opposite the target. So there is likely a circular, counter clockwise shift, ever changing depending on the club’s position, hidden in the over all weight shift. Only I have pointed this phenominon out, to my knowledge.

When you add the tilt to your shoulders you will find both shoulders going under the chin and not just in front of the chin when you swing. Now your collar bones rotate towards the ball position instead of above it. Ditto for the hip sockets. This fact adds leverage to your swing.

Byron Nelson, the so called father of the modern swing, is a text book example of what tilt looks like. His hips slid as much as turned and his shoulders dipped towards the ball’s location and not just 90 degrees from his spine angle as he swung.

I think I understand why tilting versus just turning is important: The baseball player has the ball at hip level and he can afford to align his shoulder blade rotation like a record atop his spine at a 90 degree angle. The golfer, on the other hand, has a ball at ground level and should rotate his shoulders like they were a dinner plate’s edges aimed towards the ball requiring a turning AND a tilting motion to swing.

One does not have to align the collar bones rotary motion exactly at the ball’s location. It’s mostly important that a measure of tilt be allowed into your coil. Maybe two thirds coil and one third tilt feels about right to me, for example.

I notice a host of benefits to my swing since incorporating hip and shoulder TILT and not just turn. Better aesthetics to my swing. Now my hips are looking like Mike Austin at impact like I could never do before. Now both my left and right sides are like one big bow leaning into the shot at impact. I look more loaded with my hips at the top now that I tilt them a little. My arms and club look better and everything WORKS much better. I have identified what tilt really is. It’s proper aim of your action parts; namely your hip girdle and collar bones and/or shoulder blades. Though both are aligned aiming above the ball at address, you must simply move them so they rotate in the direction of where the ball is and not just 90 degrees from the spine. A whole new motion, entirely, that creates all the leverage you need and also removes unwanted motion that leaks power from a swing. That Austin was swinging vigorously his whole long life tells me, also, that this motion in a swing is only good and essential.

Mike Austin knew tilt worked, I think I know why it worked. Both Jack Nicklaus and Seve Ballesteros (Two of the best swings you’ll find) incorporated a tilt with a turn in their hips and shoulders. Both were explosive with their power.

Shoulders versus Hips; the “CORE” dynamic;

At the very center of your swing a dance takes place between your shoulders and your hips that supplies the bulk of your power. It’s an efficient application of leverage between the two. In it’s basic form it feels like merely cracking open a door and then slamming it shut as your swing revolves around your left hip socket as you shift your weight left through impact. In other words; as you swing your arms and club back you take the shoulders with them while your hips are resisting at first. This creates an angle or differential between your shoulder bones and your hip bones. From the top you maintain this differential as your weight shifts down and to the target. As you start down with your left leg as it begins to wrench back to the target, this differential even increases, or compresses. At the same time your club angle cock increases to absorb the compression. As your weight is transferred from your right hip to your left hip socket you then unwind this core pulling the shoulders around from the legs and hips which lead the move. In mid downswing it’s as if the shoulders and hips stay in their configuration of hips ahead of shoulders, even increasing the differential slightly. Hip bones leveraging shoulder bones around after first creating a differential between the two. By the time you land with all of your weight on the forward hip and leg at impact, as the club falls equally hard on the ball, everything is sprung into a full release.; Cracking a door open and then slamming it shut using hips versus shoulders dynamics.. A compact, compound move from the center of your body. Torque applied. The differential is created between the two, then maintained and finally released, the hip shift launching the trailing shoulders to unwind around the axis or pivot point of the lead hip socket while the club and arms revolve around the shoulders fully releasing to the target. To sum it up in one word, you wrench your whole body from the ground up through the shoulders and, finally, into the club.

This is the heart of technique, this torque relationship between the shoulders and hips, mostly. Of course without the feet grabbing the ground and supplying traction this is impossible. When I introduced this book I referred to a smooth but mighty wrenching of the body proper as being what powers a golf swing. Much of the backward wrenching to the top position is done in consideration for what happens in the delivery zone where most of this torque will be applied in the downswing. Marrying the ratios of backwards wrench with the forward wrench so that impact is where it all explodes is where much of the issues concerning timing are concerned. One reason it is good to be smooth in your take away and start down is to respect the fact that impact is where everything must arrive together. Being smooth everywhere else allows this to happen more often than not.

The best drill I can offer you to understand how this shoulder bones versus hip bones dynamics feels like is to teach you the Moe Norman swing. As I mentioned before his technique is a whittled down, pure essence of just the required elements needed to swing a club.

When I first tried his method it came quickly after my first twenty shots went to the left. Soon it gelled and I was surprised at how little motion was needed to transmit so much force. I had to spread my stance quite a bit and straighten my legs without locking them. Then I had to stand farther from the ball because I also had to raise my hands and arms up so they drew a straight line from my shoulders to the ball. The idea was to swing the club back on a single plane from the ball to the shoulders like record tilted from the shoulders to the ball aimed to the target. I then had to position my club several inches behind the ball which was just inside my left instep for a long club. This placed my swing in the first stage of the back swing before I even got started. My weight was already where I would have it at the top. It put, in my mind’s eye, the need to move left to the target to get to the ball no matter what else I did. Because this address represents the first stage of the back swing my shoulders were a little closed at address with my hips straight ahead. My left hip was slightly ahead of my left shoulder at address as well creating a spinal tilt away from the target. Now that I was employing all of Moe’s address requirements I began to practice. I was happy to find that the hand action I teach in this book – equal amounts side to side and up and down hinge action – works fine with Moe’s swing style. Because my legs were so spread out my hips were, in effect, locked in place unable to move side to side. They could tilt and turn but little else. Because my arms were raised and extended almost straight they, too, were restricted in their use. Even my hand action with such a constricted swing felt limited. And yet, as I swung the club into the ball, mostly only my hips and shoulders were moving at all. Of course the arms and club moved but as if only from the motions being produced from my core. I was enjoying the way the shoulders were able to throw the weight of the club down and out into the ball due to it being farther away from me. I was now having to go after the ball with all my weight at impact delivered into the ball. It actually felt easier on my body being on the offense versus the defense mode as I poured all my mass into the shot. My distance was identical and my accuracy was just as good as the swing I normally use only everything felt simpler, more concentrated and efficient.

As I walked away from that first test session I was aware of just how it is the shoulders being leveraged from the hips that make a swing after every other part of the swing is choked off from any possible false moves. This was Moe’s reasoning; to eliminate any false, unnecessary moves by subtle address changes. Now the swing depended on the hips and shoulders torquing against each other combined with a right to left weight shift from the top using the left hip as an axis to create power from.

Now that the swing was distilled down to it’s essence even a subtle leveraging of the shoulders against the hips – even just an 80 degree shoulder coil and a 20 degree hip turn to the top – managed to pack a lot of wallop. It’s all in how effectively you lever the two against each other and understanding that this is the “master move” of the swing, it’s heart and core. Golf is easier if this part of the body calls the rest of the shots, you’ll find.

From an aesthetic point of view the swing looks less than elegant and awkward with such a wide stance. That, alone, will discourage many from giving it a full commitment. Nonetheless, it actually works better than a number of better looking techniques. Moe epitomizes core power to make a swing. Everything else is reigned in to a secondary role. What is surprising is how little hip or shoulder turn one needs to create real power. Moe’s swing looks like a three quarter swing it’s so compact. Even his finish finds him with his club aimed to the clouds towards the target.

Just follow the above outlined procedure or get a book about Moe Norman to make this drill a pivotal part of your golf swing progress. Don’t practice it too much as the wide stance aggravates the knees and any swing deviation will creep into your real swing. It’s mostly a drill to force you to use your shoulders and hips against each other after most of the rest of the body has been limited in it’s motion. Once you understand the feel of the dance the hips and shoulders make just go back to your regular swing and apply this new feeling to it.

This answers the question I had when I began this book regarding my letter to Jack Nicklaus in 1979 about an epiphany I had that launched my game to a new level by, seemingly, letting my hands and forearms do everything. Now that I have studied the matter I agree with Lee Trevino who says that the trunk (the body) swings the branches (arms and club), not vice versa. Or as I put it, the dog (body) wags the tail (club and arms).

There IS some mysterious relationship the hands and body have that I don’t pretend to understand. Perhaps, on the other side of everything, there is a similar result focusing on the hands. I was in my mid 20’s when that method worked. At that age you can do almost anything. I now believe that the best way to swing focuses the mind, instead, on the shoulders and hips more than the hands and letting the shoulders coil everything back using traction from the feet to the top which shifts your weight to the right hip socket and then shifting aggressively to the target to your left hip socket, now reversing the ground traction from clockwise going back to counterclockwise going down. This transition zone is like a pitcher throwing his lead leg out in front of him as he prepares to launch the ball forward. It is quick and puts your center of gravity ahead of the arms and club now being launched right from the top with your weight shift, an all out point “A” to point “B” delivery as quickly as possible allowing the club to release past the hands to the target after creating a severe arm / club angle on the way down, first. The way the hips and shoulders pivot against each other in a scissor like fashion in tandem with this weight shifting is what this book is partly about.

Now, while on the subject of mind focus on the hands and that decades old epiphany I once had, I have learned that when you focus on hand action it is best to focus mostly on what they do in the forward, not backward swing.  Especially the blow through the ball. I have already mentioned this but it deserves to be repeated.They seem to operate best with an offensive move versus a defensive or other kind of move. They seem to want something to DO. They work best when the focus is of them applied to the ball through impact as they unwind to the target.

My alternate style of pre setting the club angle as soon as the swing begins, because it incorporates a pro active, not just reactive role, puts the hands, too, in the thick of things with the hip and shoulder dynamic. It’s such a new technique – it occurred to me while in the middle of writing this book – and I’ll have to see where it leads, but I think it will show me the true role of hand use in a swing and whether or not it makes up a holy trinity; (hips / shoulders / hands) to compliment my core driven method.

Accompanying all this there is a trucking motion back and forth with the hips. That subtle shuttle, like grabbing a ski lift rope to ascend a hill. Active hips work with the shoulders supplying the centrifugal force one’s fingers make in spinning a weight on a string. To get things to the top they shift mildly right, then left, only now with full force, nearly a foot, to spin the weight as fast as possible. These active hips propel the shoulders, arms and club to unwind around your lead hip socket for leverage, as well as your neck where the upper body is concerned. Meanwhile your shoulders are supplying another rotational force as they unwind the arms and club. A compound leveraging of your whole body, hips and shoulders, accompanied by a weight shift back and forth.

The hands, on the other hand, monitor club shaft and club head positions and keep the swing wide. They do “HIT” but only after the rest of the body has maneuvered them into ideal dynamic positions, first. The arms make sure that the right elbow leads the hands to the ball and that the right side fires past impact. Mostly, though, the body pivot and weight shift does all the heavy lifting allowing the arms and club to explode as they create and release angles.

Remember’ If you simultaneously wind your hands and shoulders, fully, neither can over wind and your swing should balance out perfectly. The dynamics in between, while complicated, are made easier when you focus on your core rather than your extremities.

I sometimes imagine that my elbows function as if they were the hands, letting the hands just ride along. This helps integrate the whole body into one cohesive machine. At least for me. This particular swing thought may be a little too foreign for most of you, I’ll admit.

The Feet;

Ask any architect and he’ll stress the importance of a building’s foundation. I believe one reason Jack Nicklaus excelled was his vastly superior footwork compared to almost all other golfers. Sure, he sometimes lifted his left heel at the top but that was to complete his back swing against so strong a set of muscles. At impact, every time, he was planted squarely on his left foot with his right foot balanced like a butterfly on his instep, his heel slightly off the ground. Every time, like a Swiss watch. He was never found with his left foot rolled to it’s outside edge until his follow through. At the impact zone he had control of everything with his feet. They were stable and athletic and active. Nicklaus never let his lead hip pass his lead knee in the downswing. Mike Austin and Sam Snead came close but also kept the hip behind the lead knee. Snead’s left leg straightened a little more than I prefer but his footwork was artful as well. Austin found his right foot dragged forward slightly by his left side after impact a little but this is fine and shows proper weight shift. I believe Payne Stewart did the same and he had one of the all time best swings ever. He kept his hip behind his lead knee, even to the finish.

As we all know, Tiger Woods had back problems. I point to his tendency of getting too close to the target with his lead hip at impact which rolled his left foot towards the outside edge. This put undue stress on his back, I believe. I also think he restricted his hip turn too much in his quest for body torque in his past and over rotated to his finish with his left arm well behind his back.  Now that he has made a remarkable first post fusion back operation showing at the 2017 Hero event in the Bahamas – at one point leading – I am pleased to see swing changes to guard against that. He has also managed to track his shaft more to the target versus a laid off pattern he once had. I hope he makes a full comeback and stays healthy. He may, indeed, have some more majors left in him, I think.

The feet do more than just accept and transfer weight. Already mentioned but worth repeating, they grind clockwise against the ground going back and counter clockwise going forward. This is how you actually rotate the shoulders. Imagine your feet are the bottom of a tin can turning the top of the tin can. As your feet grind so turn the shoulders. As the body coils they pivot from their insteps. That is, the left foot rolls to it’s instep to the top and the right foot rolls to it’s instep before impact. Both heels may lift, too, but this inward rolling of the feet is important. Nicklaus did this the best, I think. On the way to the top the right foot never lets the weight shift roll it to it’s outside edge. Instead it keeps pressure along the inside of the right foot, not unlike the pressure a sprinter makes against the blocks as he prepares to sprint. Once the downswing has begun you must guard against the left foot rolling to it’s outside edge before impact, It should be stable and flat on the ground while the right foot balances almost weightless at impact balancing on it’s instep. After the follow through it’s normal for the weight to roll to the outside edge of your left foot.

I noticed the footwork of Bobby Jones and was surprised to see his left heel lift off the ground a little in mid back swing. Kind of surprising since his weight shift to the right was somewhat minimal compared to others. Yet, this photo proves his weight is put into his right foot going back. By the time impact arrived Bobby Jones was almost 100 percent on his left foot, however.

At address the weight is about 50 / 50. At the top as much as 90 / 10 to the right foot and as much as 95 / 5 to the left foot at the finish. It’s less drastic with shorter clubs. There is a definite transfer of weight in a swing. Even impact registers at about 90 / 10 on the lead foot.

During the take away, if you have a forward press kind of motion, you may find a paddling up and down of the feet, right to left before you start your swing, helpful. Trading your weight from foot to foot to get them ready for the swing. Activating the feet. The feet actually initiate everything above them and, in fact, begin the weight shift to the right with the shoulders and the shift to the target afterwards.

Athletic, aggressive, yet a little quiet and disciplined as they supply the rest of your body with the leverage it will need throughout the swing. I notice how quiet the modern tour stars feet seem until the right foot merely rotates up onto it’s toe at the finish. There is a little wrench at impact as the left foot absorbs the blow but, otherwise, you’d never be able to tell by looking at the pros how much their feet really are working.

The feet are a vital chain link to the rest of your swing. Make them a strong link. Gravity is pressing your body down into the ground. This gives you the opportunity to use the ground for leverage. This is where the feet come in. They move in a rotational clock wise / counter- clockwise manner to coil and uncoil the body above and in a left and right manner to lever the club against the ball in a single direction.

The Club:

That’s right, the club. No one ever seems to devote any instruction to what the club, alone, must do. Believe it or not, due to a weight shift there are two swing centers and two distinct club head paths in a swing. The back swing circle is about a full foot behind the downswing circle. The low point of your back swing, for example, is several inches behind the ball while the low point of your downswing is several inches in front of the ball. From face front it resembles the shape of a crescent moon, the inside edge more steep than the back side edge from the top to impact. Like two large Hoola Hoops leaned side by side against a wall, one being about a foot ahead of the other. As I said, this is due to the shift to the right going back and the shift to the left going forward. A third Hoola Hoop representing address would be only a few inches ahead of the backswing arc. The shift forward is twice whatever the backswing shift is. Once you begin your forward swing the whole center of gravity has moved forward almost a foot for longer clubs. This results in the whole arc shifting about one foot forward from the back swing arc’s path. All beneath a steady head and upper body. Strobe images of Bobby Jones bear this fact out. From face front he takes the club back to the top and then the camera shows how his downswing arc slips ahead of his back swing arc. So you do not trace the same path back and forward but a weight shift moves your center of gravity and your whole swing arc forward from the top. Making sure to take a divot beginning in front of the ball will aid in achieving this shift to the target with your hands ahead of the ball.

The club also has two different paths back and forward when viewed from behind facing the target. The back swing arc is a little more upright and above the shoulders while the downswing arc is a little flatter and around the hips more. This is also due to weight transfer and center of gravity transfer and other considerations relating to anatomy in the process. This produces a path back that is also slightly more straight back from the ball compared to a slightly more inside / out path coming down into impact.

The general path of the club is at an angle from the ball through your shoulders going back and just a little lower in the body coming down like a tilted plane aligned to the target. This means that, at the top, you allow your wrist to roll a little to flatten out the downswing plane allowing a small inside to square loop as the whole arc shifts left towards the target.

The toe rotates progressively around the hosel going back and then back the other way going through. Not dramatically, but 180 degrees spread out from top to follow through. (Clockwise going back and counter clockwise going down from your perspective.) As this book points out, you limit the rotation going back some to keep your left wrist from cupping at the top cocking, instead, your right wrist forming wrinkles across the back of that hand to the top and until impact.  Most of the forearm and club rotation occurs in the transition and during and after impact.

Another matter involves where speed is applied; Always more after impact than before impact. That is the feeling to strive for; starting out smooth with the take-away and smoothly finishing like a bullet to the finish. The target side of the ball is where you want the speed. Even if physics proves speed is greatest just before impact strive for after impact speed, regardless.

The Swing; A Comprehensive View.;

Now that I have shown you the grip and stance (Elsewhere and out of sequence) and have given you an overview of the swing and it’s many body parts and how they all work, we come to executing the swing, itself, from withdrawing the club from the bag to putting it back in the bag.

I’d like to start, right off, with a new development I am enjoying; the alternate early wrist cock swing versus the one piece take away swing that is commonly taught. I will definitely also teach the conventional method as my new breakthrough style is cutting edge technique as far as I know. Only Dustin Johnson of the pro tour seems to employ this method of an immediate setting of the wrists upon take away and, as such, I doubt most of you will start off with this style. I’d like to get it out of the way, early, so you have a chance to try both methods, first, to see if you prefer one or the other. It’s early in the stages of research and development but I already feel confident that this new technique will render the one piece take away style obsolete as the early wrist set is easier on the body and especially the wrists and seems a lot easier to master, believe it or not.

In reality the early set take away should be called the one piece method while the so called one piece method should be called the three piece method. In the early set style the wrists start to activate at the same time as everything else and stay in sync with the rest of the body throughout the whole swing. In the one piece take away style the body moves first, the hands set second and, third, they arrive at the top, hopefully set properly, and that’s just the back swing. This tried and true method actually stresses the wrists in multiple directions unnecessarily. Going back there is a stress to keep the wrists frozen, the club swinging as if an extension of the left arm. This stress is akin to the stress that makes the shaft flex as it moves the club head weight. Then the wrists unlock and start to hinge gradually to the top. Then they must be timed to properly transition into the down swing, cocked just so. This transition puts reverse stress on the wrists as they change directions. In the early set method the wrists are always cocked until they are un-cocked. Simple. Less back and forth stresses on the wrists. The early set method allows one to hold the upper body coil into the downswing better and, because the wrist angle was set right away, the urge to further wield the club in a head over handle manner is ingrained. This same tension helps them hold onto their club angle better, as well, into the down swing. Another way of looking at it is this; Because the club is rendered weightless from the hands immediately, the shoulders, instead, feel the weight of the arms and club together, as one suspended, connected unit and ,in so doing, preserve the coil better so as not to disturb the tension or lack thereof in the hands with the club until impact. A feeling of the shoulders cradling the arms and club and keeping them tension free until impact. This keeps them coiled longer and better, I think, than the traditional technique that finds the hands always sensing and resisting the tension of the weight in the club head. In my early set technique you let the shoulders do all that, instead. The hands are just a connection until impact.

Both methods have their advantages but I believe the one piece take away grew out of a need to swing hickory wood shafts which flexed and twisted some and had to be swung like a rope to minimize this fact. All along, I believe, the early set style was waiting to be discovered to make golf simpler. I think it’s about time. So allow me to present my first impressions of the early set style of back swing;

It’s basically a matter of rendering the club weightless and free of stress by smoothly popping it into a cocked position as soon as you begin your swing. You try to mimic the postures the club will have just prior to impact as far as it’s geometric positions are concerned; a little inside of straight back and cocking the same way a baton twirls as it is spun from the center of the shaft, spinning a little like a propeller blade, end over end. The same action you get when throwing a stick end over end. The image of a weed whacker, it’s nylon filament line cutting grass as it spins furiously, may help in describing the rotation of the whole club as it whirls through impact.

If you examine a swing you will find that the club rotates head over handle one and half times going back and three and a half times going forward.  And all this time you thought it was one time around your body. Nope. At address the club is vertical. Three quarters to the top it is vertical only the handle has rotated to the bottom (one) to the top add another half rotation. Going down the club rotates once from the top to late downswing, again trading handle for head; (one). From there to mid follow through, again; (two) and from mid follow through to finish (one and one half) rotations more! So, indeed, the feeling is not just a head over handle feeling but, rather, a head over handle over head over handle feeling. Really rotate that club shaft like a propeller through the ball. Pro active hands have a place in golf. Again, like I described in the chapter about hands, what they do going forward, not backwards, is where your mind focus should be. Especially during the strike as they are actually applied.

Who but I would point out that a club rotates head over handle FIVE TIMES in one swing? I can’t recall ever reading about that glaring but almost invisible fact, before. The lesson to take away from this insight is to go after the ball like the whole club was a buzz saw rotating end over end over end over end over end over end, over end over end,  for it actually IS.

In reality the shaft spins like a single propeller blade, not two, around it’s axis, in golf’s case the hands. You may have to imagine that it does so twice to the top and three times back to the finish to grasp the kind of shaft dynamics I’m trying to describe.  Think of how an ice skater tucks his or her body in to spin the fastest and how they slow down as they expand their arms. You want that compressed feeling that produces speed. Making a back swing kind of feels like curling everything to the top the way one rolls a jelly roll into it’s cylindrical shape. The innermost curl is the hands, the middle your shoulders, the outside layer your lower body. The club shaft curling into an angle, then the arms and body. A little like rolling a carpet into a cylinder and then unrolling it flat for the downswing. The beauty of this new technique is that it removes harsh shaft stresses and body stresses from take away until impact when the full weight of your body is transferred into the club head as it clobbers the ball like a buzz saw with unstoppable force, the shaft like a stick flying end over end through space and less like a stick merely swinging back and forth. At impact you get a distinct feeling of twirling the club like a baton, end over end through impact, head over handle as if doing so several times and not just one rotation. It’s a feeling, I’ll admit, but it seems to best describe the proper dynamic.

One way to get a sense of how this new wrist set feels is to simply balance a club from the palm of your hand, the shaft pointing straight up as it balances. The club has weight but no side stress on the shaft. In the one piece take away the rear side of the shaft is stressed as it is swung, pendulum style, slightly bowing the shaft.. Conversely the front side of the shaft is stressed coming down to the ball. In my new style you gingerly, and smoothly just relieve the shaft of any side stresses and cock the angle in the proper direction and posture and continue to cock the club all the way to the top pulling the rest of the body into it’s cocked position as well. All body parts simultaneously cock to the top, wrists included. This is a smooth and unhurried motion that even allows a smoother transition zone requiring less speed to get ahead of the club for the forward blow. The sensation is like a Cobra snake rising up out of it’s basket, hovering above the ground, coiled and supported by it’s coil. Coiled tight as a drum yet completely relaxed and in control. Conversely, the one piece style finds the arms swinging to and fro more and depending on timing to function, almost like two acrobats catching each other as they fly in space, frankly. In the pre set style you coil up like a spring and are able to hold the cocked angles longer at the top without stress and stay cocked longer into the downswing, waiting until the delivery zone to stress the club shaft and unleash your pent up, stored power.

We used to marvel at how Tiger Woods could stop a swing in mid down swing. From 50 mph to zero in a few feet. I imagine that he was still holding his coil halfway into his downswing waiting for the explosive release of all the angles created to that point. My pre set style seems to tap this ability to suspend one’s coil at the top and have control of everything as you transition retaining some of the body tension you made going back into the early downswing. After all, your wrists, by setting an angle right away, put the proper tension in the hands to better hold the backswing back. The swing started out with a cock of the wrists that set up a chain reaction all the way down to the feet cocking the whole body to the top. Because you activated this cock of the wrists from the start this wind up body tension was easy to feel and identify and thus preserve as you made the transition. Less back and forth energy and more direct coil from the ground up. You still do use the hip shift back and forth to power centrifugal force except your swing seems more stable and straight up and down from your stance compared to a sway sensation that accompanies the one piece style back swing.

In a profound sense it feels a little like taking command of the club rather than letting it take command of you. Right away it is subdued and tamed until it is wielded, like a snake hovering in it’s coiled state waiting for the moment to strike.

Another way of grasping how this swing feels different is to compare the action to the action one makes when playing what we (playmates) called “Three flies, up” a baseball game where the batter would toss a ball up in front of him and hit it as it descended to his hitting zone to waiting fielders trying to get their three flies for their turn at bat. The early set style take away feels like the club is tossed into weightlessness, like the ball as it rises before falling. From that point it seems to hide from stresses until the impact zone where upon it is wielded with an unstoppable, highly leveraged force to the target side of the ball. Just like the batter doesn’t feel alignment considerations with his bat, only it’s timed use, the golfer senses where the target is and where the ball is and aligns itself accordingly by feel. By considering the shaft’s relationship to the left arm as it swings you should be able to compliment the two for ideal leverage and direction. There are four things I consider; ball position, target, left arm, shaft. How best do I use these two levers together? Another way of appreciating this is to imagine swinging through a giant wall that is aimed to the target. A direct 90 degree attack that would not bend a nail if it were fixed into the back of the ball, but drive it straight through. This wall is aimed like your driver’s club face. You simply try to bust through it at a 90 degree angle and the shot should go straight. How the left arm and club shaft align themselves as a unit as you swing should help you solve any accuracy problems.  It’s a little like Babe Ruth at bat; You sense the target, you sense the bat and you sense the ball and find the proper recipe for results, almost instinctively.

By the way, speaking of Babe Ruth, his whole talent as a batter seems to be summed up in the phrase “Less is more.” He stood at bat very unassumingly and calm and relaxed, his bat merely held in his hands up near his side, a stride into the swing and unwound everything like a propeller blade through the swing.  Bobby Jones had the same calm demeanor at address, readying himself for the move with the least wasted motion.

Because this centrifugal tug is constant you must move quickly once you start down to stay ahead of this tug, this “weight”. That is why I emphasize this so much. You have to stay ahead of the spinning weight, especially in the transition. By comparison, with the pre set style you have more trunk control and can creep into position with your lower body before releasing your trunk coil. You don’t have to rely on timing quite as much as you can hold your coil in place better with a weightless club.

Now we come to the swing. I stated that my method will use as it’s platform the Gravity Golf System taught by David C. Lee. Essentially it uses weight transfer back and forth and body coil in the swing to propel extended and relaxed arms and hands and club powered by the large body muscles of the back, shoulders, hips and legs as the weight moves from the top, first going down and then forward, landing on the lead hip as an axis, and rotating the body out of the way of the arms and club through impact. As if the arms and club just fall into impact leveraged by the larger body muscles with the weight shift.

In a nutshell: rebounding into your back swing from the forward press weight shift, you simultaneously move the club to the top and coil your body and shift your weight to your right hip socket. As you transition into the forward swing you shift your weight to the left hip socket thus increasing your wrist cock into the downswing as you lead your upper body and club into the ball with your lower body. Both back and forward, the hips provide a moving shuttle, like your fingers make when spinning a weight on a string – always tugging opposite of the weight  being moved. This is why you have to shift slightly away from the target with your whole body about an inch BEFORE the club can follow to make a back swing. Similarly, going forward the body must shift target ward an inch BEFORE the club can follow. Just like your fingers move to spin a weight on a string. That is the role of the hips, mostly. They provide that centrifugal force. Meanwhile the upper body coil and arms and club are held back until impact and release.

Coming into impact, the club shaft now severely angled from the wrists halfway down, as the weight is landing on the left hip socket the weight is deflected slightly away from the target line and opposite the weight of the club at impact. Dennis Lee describes this deflection  as some seventy degrees left of the target line. Just know that your legs will have to exert themselves most at impact to offset the centrifugal force of the club head wherever it may happen to be at any given moment. Your arms and club weigh enough to pull your shoulders first back and then forward as they traverse forward. You must counter fall against this pull and by impact, with the club all the way to your leading foot and the ball, that direction is slightly left of the target line and back towards your stance line. Leaning back against the club weight. By the time your shaft is aimed to the target you pull directly against that, for example. During impact there is a hard landing on your left hip that pushes up against all the centrifugal force that the club head creates. Your swing pivots around that socket and allows the arms and club to swing past the body and to the finish.  As the club goes down to impact you have to push up against that force with especially your left leg to increase and maintain the centrifugal force that is produced. Since you swing down and right of the target to meet the ball, initially, this defection of weight is inside the target line somewhat. The counter fall is the ricochet from inside out to square at impact and then outside in. As I remarked earlier you have the inside to square shift to the ball because it is on the ball line while you are on the stance line. The ball is forward in you stance and your club head swings in an arc. Because of these factors you must swing inside out just to be square at impact with the ball that far forward in your stance. From impact you must then counter fall back to inside the target line because that is opposite where the weight is at that moment. Again, like spinning a weighted object on a string you’re always tugging opposite the position of the weight at all times. In fact, just a shade ahead  of it

Dennis Lee calls this the “counter fall”. This is the power pivot point of the swing where all the angles are brought to bear and they are forced to release.

This unleashes the club and now you have to release everything to the target past the ball position. The club shaft that was once aimed away from the target as it entered the hitting zone is now aiming directly to the target having rotated 180 degrees head over handle. Now you enter the finish almost completely on your left leg and hip, your body uncoiled fully to the target your right foot rotated up on it’s toe.

That’s the gravity technique as I understand it. Pretty simple. Let whole body coil and all the big muscles get involved and use a weight shift to unleash the package around its many pivot points delivering the club squarely to the target through the impact zone. The arms and club are whip slung through impact and remain passive and extended and relaxed throughout.

Dennis Lee did not invent this technique but helped identify elements that make it work. There is no doubt that many greats have used this technique from golfs first days. Jack Nicklaus and Sam Snead used it so let’s examine both of their swings before I go into my instructions.;

As I explained, I have real time film of Snead that reveals timing and tempo considerations so let’s start with his swing.

Sam is relaxed and natural at address with a slightly closed stance. His back swing is definitely one piece with his left arm and club matched until the club is knee high at which point it starts to cock naturally due to momentum that he created at  takeaway. Enough momentum to propel the club and arms all the way to the top position. You can observe that his left knee resists his upper body coil all the way back but his body otherwise accommodates this coil. This upper body coil is prodigious, indeed. As if Snead equates coil with power as if he equates arm extension and club width with power. He lingers at the top position a long time after first making sure he tapped out his coil. As he transitions into his downswing he keeps his arms wide and away from his shoulders and his lead knee, mostly, wings out to the target to get ready to catch all of his body weight at impact. His right leg is mostly just holding firm as his weight moves first down to the ground and then target wards as he enters impact. It almost looks like he is jumping out of an airplane, bow legged his weight is going down to the ground so much at first. Midway down his weight seems evenly distributed on both legs and by impact almost all of his weight is on his left leg. His club shaft angle increases as his arms move into the impact zone. He has held onto his upper body coil as his lower body leads the the way into impact. He has kept his head steady as he shifts his weight to the target. Now all his pivot points; his shoulders, hips, wrists, etc are in perfect leverage positions. His weight shifts all the way to his left hip socket as his whole body braces for release of the club. The release is complete and opposite of where the club was as it entered the impact zone. Now it is fully rotated to the target and even the club head and forearms rotate counterclockwise leaving nothing behind in the effort to deliver maximum speed and power. Sam’s arms and body look almost identical when the shaft is parallel to the ground at both the top and the near finish positions. The main difference is the amount of hip rotation – much fuller to the finish. It’s as if he uses his upper body like a huge coil and his arms like fixed extensions and that he swings this apparatus as if from his lower body. Sam Snead’s trunk is actually vertical at the top, not leaning away from the target as I recommend. So are many tour pro’s. The important thing is it is not angled whatsoever towards the target. It’s so important to keep the upper body back while the lower body moves to the target going down.

Compared to Jack Nicklaus Sam Snead has a relatively straight left leg at impact but otherwise is very similar. They both tap the power of their body coil and all the big muscles to make sure that nature does most of the work. As Moe Norman once said of the weight shift element of the swing; “It’s as easy as falling off a log.” Well, almost.

Now Jack Nicklaus’s swing;

Jack more exemplifies the reverse “K” address position. His head position is slightly to the right with his hands opposite his left hip. Jack keeps his right arm above his left more than Snead going back but uses the one piece takeaway all the way to hip height at which point his club cocks from momentum to the top. Because Jack is so powerful in his hips and legs his knees travel a lot compared to Sam. ( I recall as younger man plotting on paper the amount of knee movement in his swing and it outpaces everything except his arms.) Never are either of his legs caught in an extended or straight position but always with some degree of flex present at all times. Like Sam, Jack taps out his upper body coil and extends his arms and club outwards throughout his swing. Both players know that it is body coil and arm and club width that allow the weight shift to do it’s work. In the transition Jack’s powerful legs charge into action his knees leading the way. Jack’s right leg kicks to the target a little earlier than Sam but his left knee at impact is definitely more flexed as it catches the stresses of impact allowing the lead leg and not just the hip to absorb the blow. Jack’s swing is a little more reverse “C: than Sam’s in the finish, his head still nearer his address position instead of rotating forward and allowing his body to straighten up like Sam.

Mike Austin’s swing:

I think, perhaps the best non touring pro swing ever, Mike Austin must also be compared.

Mike is a little more on his right leg at address and his hips swing back and forth under his steady head more than Sam or Jack. They slide away from the target, without spinning behind himself, in a tilted manner. Similarly his shoulders tilt a little more than the others. Unlike Sam and Jack, Mike cocks his wrists a little earlier in the swing as his weight slides to his right hip socket. Unlike the other two, Mike makes most of his shoulder and upper body coil LATER in his back swing rather than immediately coiling them from the takeaway. Into the transition Mike wings out his lead leg like Snead and, as he enters impact, really shifts his hips to the target creating a massive spinal tilt at impact that finds his hands ahead of the club at impact. He keeps his knees flexed at all times allowing his left hip and leg to absorb his weight through impact as his right foot is pulled up on it’s toe. Mike stops rotating his hips after his club is extended to the target. He does not spin out, whatsoever. Back and forward his hip and shoulder tilt catches the momentum of the swing like a sail or a catcher’s mitt. Observing Mike’s tempo you will find that he does not rush the sequence of his fluid swing style. He starts the club back smoothly and keeps the motion smooth waiting until his extended arms and club finish their move to the top before he smoothly starts down. Even though his shoulder coil is executed a little later in the back swing than Sam and Jack his shoulders tap out and have to wait momentarily for the arms and club catch up. You see, it was the body coil that propelled the arms and club and they lag behind slightly. He relies on gravity to dictate his tempo. This has a way of harnessing all his power and delivering it in an effortless manner. His club head arrives at impact with all his weight behind it. Sam Snead shares this trait of waiting for gravity and momentum to finish the back swing before starting down. Jack, too, has a smoothness that helps synchronize his whole action for maximum leverage and effortlessness.

Even though Mike waits for the back swing to come to almost a stop, once starting down he moves fastest from the top position to half way down and describes this part of the swing as where the most energy is required, where the dye is cast and speed is created, that the release is a response to this first move down. I describe this move as getting from point “A” (the top) to point “B” (Impact) with utter dispatch and speed, leaving nothing on the table. I suggest that this thought tricks the body into the best body / arm / club sequence to create speed for impact. All three golfers seem to cover a lot of ground in this small space in the swing. Even Bobby Jones described this first move down as the most important move in the swing which involves a weight shift to the target.

None of these three swings emphasizes the arms behind the head finish position of many modern swings. They all have the elbows somewhat above or in front of the head. Especially in Mike Austin’s case, the club has been fully released to the target and needs no further manipulation after. Much of the finish position represents the brakes that the body has to apply to any swing to bring it to a halt, anyway. If you can spare your back unnecessary strain and keep the elbows from traveling too far behind your head at the finish, I say all the better. As for myself, I swing just how my body wants to the finish and immediately release my body from the stress of the finish position once I arrive there. No posing necessary is my opinion.

That Mike makes most of his shoulder coil late into his back swing is good in two aspects; the shoulders are applying speed even before the transition zone giving him a head start with speed and one of the best downswing thoughts you can employ is to make one last crank back at the top of the shoulders before you start down. This move encourages that. That he times his shoulder coil later in his back swing helps make sure that his shoulders are the last thing to move backwards before he starts down. This may aid the proper sequence of events and I encourage this move of emphasizing shoulder coil especially at the top rather than too early.

In viewing Mike’s top of the back swing position it would seem that he was doing Jack Nicklaus before Jack Nicklaus. The only difference is Mike travels laterally slightly more with his upper body. His head moves maybe three inches back and forth, like many tour pros. Jack, remember, was taught to vigorously keep his head still.

Jack’s arms are proportionately shorter than Sam and Mike and, as a result, they have to extend a little more at the top to be in proper position. No flying elbow, here.

I’ve explained the differences, but what about similarities? They all three swing wide with their arms to the top and fully, even lifting their left heel off the ground momentarily. They all arrive at the top with a fully coiled trunk and their weight over the right hip socket and they all then shift the weight to their left hip socket as the arms and club fall to the delivery zone. They all allow the club to cock most fully halfway down to the ball. They all lead the downswing with their left knee and foot and lower body while holding onto their club cock and body coil until the last minute. They all land hard on their left hip at impact leveraging everything from that socket. They all fully release the club to the other side of the ball after impact allowing the arms to release the club as the forearms rotate with the club, itself. They all find it unnecessary to unwind the arms behind the head at the finish and allow them to stay above or in front of their head. While Nicklaus may linger with his head back a bit the other two allow some straightening up of the body at the finish. They all swing on a somewhat upright plane. They all extend their right shoulder to the top allowing it to travel around into camera view. Similarly, they all extend the left shoulder all the way under the chin at the top. A fully extended set of shoulders and arms throughout the swing.

Nicklaus and Austin’s hand and club action back and forward are almost identical – the early wrist set of Austin and the late set of Nicklaus excepted. The club goes to the top traveling up the side seam of the body whereas Snead has a more direct path back. All three make a move from the top to impact that is slightly inside out until impact were the club is traveling square. They describe this as a feeling of swinging down and out to the target. The laws of physics automatically returns the action back to the inside after impact and up over ones’s left shoulder but it is a feeling of inside to square in the forward swing. As I explained earlier, this has to do with the fact that you are swinging from the stance line to the ball line from the top and must swing out to meet the ball. The forward positioning of the ball combined with the fact that the club travels in an arc requires an inside out path to impact just to arrive square at impact. All three minimize wrist and hand and fore arm manipulation to the top arriving with the driver’s face aligned with their left arm at about a 45 degree angle, their left wrist straight, neither cupped nor bowed. If any of them err on the side of a cupped or bowed left wrist at the top they err on the side of being bowed a little. This keeps the club below the plane and makes it easier to send the club outwards to meet the ball which is several feet in front of you. Were they cupped it would be like having a screw loose on a hinge rising out of position thus requiring the talent of a Fred Couples or Bobby Jones to take advantage of whatever extra freedom it offers.

They all use the gravity swing that moves the big scaffolding of the body parts wide around a steady head; the shoulders, back, arms and club, hips and lower body and in both directions. This is facilitated by shifting weight off of the left foot to free the left side up so it can coil around the right side. As the passive arms and club reach the stall point at the top the weight is transferred back to the left hip letting the right side unwind around the left side, thus tightening the whole coil. Now the fall to the left hip socket unleashes all that power and coil as the left side pushes up against centrifugal force at impact unwinding the whole everything under a steady head.

Think of the inherent power of an action that wraps the whole left side around the whole right side with a shift off the left side with the shoulders coiled at least 90 degrees and then transitioning to the opposite force; shifting the weight to the target and off the right foot and onto the left foot now allowing the whole right side to release around the whole left side, all this powered with a massive weight shift to the target that lands the weight hard on the left hip socket at impact as the body and club pivot around that socket. The arms must stay relaxed and extended, going along for the ride, but they are then whip slung through impact with massive power, all that your body can produce. Because it was the body core and the big muscles that did most of the work it feels almost effortless. The role of the hands and arms is to properly align the club shaft, mostly, throughout the swing, to stay extended and tension free and to allow the body pivot to propel them to the target.

Completely counter intuitive to most of man’s instincts and sensibilities. Childlike in it’s imagination, it is the best technique ever used by anyone, ever. At least so far. I doubt this will ever change as long as humans are constructed as they are. My three favorite swings; Nicklaus, Snead and Austin and hundreds more have used it all along.

This technique uses the shoulder coil and the hips with a weight shift to propel relaxed and extended arms and club. It’s very integrated and one piece and less prone to breakdown.

This technique likes width and volume and coil and hates constriction and timidity. It’s a very free and soaring kind of feeling as the ball rockets skyward like an arrow released from a powerful bow, your weight supported by your left leg at the finish with your whole body stretched out. Mostly, you’ll notice it feels effortless for all it’s power and accuracy. This technique taps gravity and the large muscles of the body. It uses the joints and pivot points for maximum effect.

Think of all the bones and muscles your body has and make sure to mostly use the largest ones to propel the club. The hands and arms multiply all the forces they create. In fact, in studying Austin’s swing, you will notice how his left arm allows the right arm and club to release past it before it allows swing momentum, not arm manipulation, to continue it’s motion to the finish. Going back to his childhood drill of swinging into a heavy rug on a line, his left arm does not swing out ahead of his body during impact but lets a released right side pull it forward after impact.

Creating Centrifugal Motion;

During the take away you create centrifugal force, right away, whether using the early cock or one piece method. This is done mostly through the shoulders; Imagine that your shoulders are like a giant wheel atop a post, like a carnival ride with carriages that hang from cables fixed atop the wheels perimeter. When the ride is off the cables hang straight down. When the machine is activated and the wheel on top starts to rotate around the pillar the carriages below begin to swing out a little due to centrifugal force. The cables are swinging out at about a 45 degree angle when the machine speeds up.

This is the essence of creating centrifugal force, initially; rotate the shoulders like a wheel atop a pillar as you simultaneously shift your weight to your right hip socket, the club swinging like a weighted rope away from the ball. This move will get centrifugal force acting on your arms and club as the body coiling swings everything to the top. Make sure you get your left shoulder all the way under your chin at the top. You should not snatch the club away from address or unduly increase grip pressure but, rather, ease into motion with a proper amount of force. The Gravity Swing technique refers to a release of the club early into the back swing, a wrist cock if you will, that releases the club and arms from any arm tension required to initiate the back swing motion. Mr. Lee suggests that the amount of “heave” away from the ball with the shoulders and back muscles and this release point be right on the money, neither too weak not too powerful. Just enough force to propel the arms and club all the way to the top at which point they reach a stall point and start to fall back to the ball. Once centrifugal force is activated you maintain this force and increase it during impact, also with body rotation now going the opposite way forward, the hips tugging against an opposite force of the club weight like fingers spinning a weighted string. As the club is allowed to cock fully midway into the downswing and by the time you land on your left hip at impact, centrifugal force reaches it’s maximum force. At this point your hands are busy just holding on and allowing the swing to release past the ball.

It should be said, also, that to create centrifugal force the feet grind in a clock wise and counter clockwise fashion as well as back and forward. That is they act like the bottom of a tomato can: To spin the can’s top you must spin the bottom in the same direction. Similarly, to rotate counter clockwise going forward you must gird in a similar fashion with your feet. All this while also shifting weight right to left, back and forth. The fact that a golf mat spins in a counter clockwise manner for a right handed golfer suggests, indeed, that this rotational girding of the feet takes place, especially in the forward swing.

In a simplistic view it could be said that the feet rotate the shoulders and swing the arms and club while the hip shuttle adds the needed punch when it comes to creating centrifugal force. In this sense the hips are a little like the force you use to start a lawnmower by pulling on the cord. While you want to have enough tilt to avoid spinning out and losing your leverage, you also want to “pull the cord” with your hips through the ball. That is the force that acts like fingers spinning a weighted object.

In observing Sergio Garcia’s enviable impact zone last year in slow motion I noticed that his hips and feet and shoulders did most of their rotational work through the impact zone. This dynamic replaces what would otherwise be an independent action of the arms swinging out ahead of the body. Once the arms pass the body rotational body force is retarded. Garcia uses body rotation to swing his arms and club forward, not vice versa. It bears repeating that when Mike Austin swung a club into a heavy rug on a line and kept his left arm from swinging out ahead of his body it forced his entire right side to rotate and crash into the shot like a wave breaking on the rocks. The minute you try to tense up the arms and use them independently the proper body rotation is prevented.The dog wags the tail, not vice versa.

This is the best point to end my swing technique section, right there with the slow motion footage that proves that the body does most of it’s rotational work during the actual strike of the ball. That the body either swings the arms or the arms swing themselves but can’t do both at the same time. That the best technique has the arms and club swung by the body mechanics, not the other way around.

This answers, for me, the question I always had ever since my 1979 letter to Jack Nicklaus about my success with the thought of just thinking about my hands and nothing else to make the swing work. I don’t discount the possibility that certain hand thoughts can trigger correct body actions but I have to say that, for now, it seems that Jack Nicklaus was correct, all along, and I was a student raising my hand out of turn, perhaps, at the time.

I recall then that Jack devoted his monthly Golf Digest lesson’s section to just the hands for about a year, straight, after my letter. I looked for other hints of my role in his swing philosophy or any references to my letter at all and found only one true reference; It was from his lifelong teacher, Jack Grout, who remarked about his sudden swing changes, then; “Too handsey..”. Jack then went back to his roots and began extending the club more on both sides of the ball and won the U.S. Open at Baltusrol, as I recall, and the crowds were yelling “Jack is back!” He was slumping before my letter but I regret any distraction I may have contributed to then and hope this book makes up for some of that. That Jack took all of this in stride is emblematic of how he handled adversity on the course his whole life. A true champion, through and through.

Jack, going to my Carmel, California post office and seeing your letter with the Golden Bear seal and your name addressed to me is a thrill I will always cherish. Thanks for writing me back.

This may also be the time to bring up Alex Morrison’s influence on me and Jack Grout, for that matter, who promoted Morrison’s teachings to a young Jack Nicklaus.

As I mentioned, my first foray into big time competition was the Southern Amateur in Miami, Florida in 1977. I came in second to last due to my inability to avoid all the lateral water hazards on that course.(many holes with creeks on both sides) Just months later with only a few more events under my belt, there I was in third place in the U.S. Amateur qualifying event after 31 holes at one under par. It was a tight, wooded, dogleg kind of course and I was playing solid golf. I credit my reading Alex Morrison’s book; “A New Way To Better Golf” written in the 30’s or 40’s, with vaulting my golf to a new level.

It really occurred when I saw two photos, side by side, of him without a club at all. One photo showed him with his shoulders turned away from the target. The other photo showed him with his shoulders turned to the target, his arms at his side. When I saw this I thought how stupid it was to think that that move had anything to do with the golf swing. Once I tried it I realized that that move had EVERYTHING to do with the golf swing. Pretty soon my whole swing was orchestrated from those two position, like bookends, virtually making my swing. The footwork, the hips, the arms and club, everything flowed into proper sequence when I achieved those two positions which required the shoulders to rotate, fully back and forward. By taking care of the shoulder positions at the top and the finish the rest of the swing took care of itself, in a sense.

Jack Nicklaus used to hear from Jack Grout “Turn more” in his lessons. “Extend more” Things Morrison stressed. Alex Morrison pointed out how the large back and shoulder muscles get pulled back like a sail full of wind on the back swing and are then unleashed into impact in the downswing. Big muscles making golf more effortless. He was ahead of his time in doing so and quite successful with his book. I recall how he managed to get scores of professional Broadway dancers all swinging like a pro without taking out each other ankles on the same stage in just days. He told them all the right moves and they all swung like Sam Snead within a few hours. That book made a difference in my life. Only Jack Nicklaus’s books influenced me more. By the way, “Golf My Way” by Jack is the best selling instructional book of all time, I recall reading once.

I now believe that the shoulder focus helps anyone get results faster than other body parts and it so happens that the shoulders, the space between them, at the base of one’s neck, also happens to be the center of the whole swing once you add a golf club to your hands. Go ahead, hold onto a golf club and raise it above your head. It’s about the same length away from your neck than your neck is to your feet. Right in the middle of your whole machine.

From your feet which give you traction to move any part of your body at all, the shoulders are the last thing they connect to not counting your arms and club. In this respect you turn your shoulders to a coil from your feet and everything else in between gets it’s proper amount of coil almost automatically. The hips only half as much as the shoulders staying proportionate to their distance from the ground.

That the focus on shoulders helps one finish his back swing before starting down is crucial to correct technique. Too often, if one is thinking of other body parts, he may race down before his body has finished it’s coil and throw the whole motion out of whack. There are lots of reasons why mind focus on the shoulders takes care of the rest of the swing. This is the only stable part of your body besides your feet. Everything else is moving all over the place. The shoulders, however, are centered for most of the swing only coming out of their posture to stand upright at the finish. It can fairly be said that any centrifugal force emanates from this region, the shoulders and neck, and that the hip shuttle and weight shift merely adds punch at the right moment. The very fact that the body rotates first clockwise back to the top and then reverses direction in the opposite direction compresses the swing and creates most of the power in a golf swing. Focusing the on the shoulders gives one the best chance at a fully integrated technique that balances out the whole body in all the right amounts. Learning how to marry this body coil with the shoulders with the club and the arms is the secret to golf, in my opinion.

I recall once looking down at the ground at my bare feet and hands below me on the carpet of a hotel I was in in the 70’s while playing a tournament. My hands face down together between my feet.  I thought then, maybe these extremities held the keys to golf technique. Now, decades later, I suppose, if that’s true, that the feet swing the body and club and the hands just hold on and align things, mostly. They also create, store and release an angle with the club to maximize dynamics. Maybe it sounds simplistic, but that’s how I see it. By focusing on the shoulders you focus on the center of the swing and I believe that brings the best results. You turn the body from the shoulders, back and forth, they get traction from the feet to do that. The shoulders swing the arms and club. Ultimately the feet are involved, perhaps more than the hands.


For enduring the painstaking detail I regret it takes to lay out this knowledge, congratulations if you  have made it this far. Now it’s time to simplify things and just recap the swing in a broad and general way so that it makes sense as one fluid motion that you can conjure up at will, someday. Someday all you should have to think about is the exact shot you are trying to produce and just pull the trigger. That is the essence of playing golf; losing yourself to the shot, only. I suspect most tour pros focus on the shot more than anything else. They have already paid their dues and know how to swing a club.

As it so happens, this stage of the book finds me coming off of a month long layoff from hitting balls since a left thumb injury (not golf related) forced me to. Normally after a layoff like that I’m a little, if not quite, rusty for at least a few days until I get my swing back. Not so this time. It was like I never lost a day at all. In fact I hit the ball even tighter than usual. And with only a 3 metal and no warm up. So, it would seem that writing this book and reformulating even my own swing where it was awry has paid of in spades. Now golf really IS like riding a bicycle. It is now natural and accessible and at my beck and call.

I promised you, the reader, the ability to create out of thin air a powerful and correct swing by simply applying your swing technique knowledge to your various body parts and covering just a few basic tenets to succeed.

I suppose the first tenet, once a correct stance and grip are employed, is a steady head. Not frozen still but reasonably steady. The head and shoulders area must stay centered, not unlike your feet, as the body performs it’s functions. They both swivel and rotate but stay centered until the finish whereupon the upper body is allowed pivot forward a little and to stand up straight, somewhat. If anything, a little sway back and forth of a few inches, only, is preferable to a reverse sway of forward and then back. If you ever see the T.V. show where a Cheetah is fitted with a camera atop it’s head you will be stunned to find that the head of a Cheetah, even while running over uneven ground, is as still and steady as a new car on a smooth paved road. Uncanny! This proves you can move very athletically around a steady head.

The second basic to get under your belt is the full turn, back and forth, of your shoulders and to let that motion orchestrate most of the rest of your swing. Your connection to the ground for leverage with your feet makes this motion possible. They gird the ground both clockwise and counter clockwise as well as back and forth away and to the target. This combination of rotating in two directions, one against the other, creates a rotational compression. It’s one reason why the club shaft cocks in the downswing, to absorb some of this compression and deliver it at the last second during impact. While making the back swing resist against the shoulder coil with your knees a little to get a tight windup of your muscles and keep the lower body ahead of the upper body until after impact. While gathering up maximum leverage with your shoulder and body coil match it with the gathering up of your wrist cock to arrive at the top with the proper balance; both fully tapped and ready to unload.

Another tenet is to incorporate into this pivot a weight shift back and forth mostly from hip socket to hip socket and from foot to other foot to amplify the power of the pivot and coil. At impact most of your weight should be on your front foot. Arriving with your weight on the lead hip socket and foot is like landing on the power button and where most of the power occurs. This is a result of upwards thrust of the legs versus downward thrust of the club, now heavy with centrifugal force, coupled with the unwinding of your body and the un-cocking of the club. This shift from hip to hip replaces the motion one’s fingers make when spinning a weight on a string, constantly keeping tension opposite where the weight is at any given moment. It is especially important to shift your weight TO the target as you start down. A virtual must. The most reliable method I know of to do this is to wing the left leg out before anything else moves in the downswing. This prepares a landing pad for impact and gets you into position so you CAN move left with the lower body. This is best timed when the club is changing direction at the top. Except for this one move the body otherwise all travels in the direction of the club. When it is going back the body goes with it and going down, the same. The hips may only move a few inches going back but must move forward almost a foot from the top to impact for longer clubs The gentle opening of the whole body to the target up[on impact and beyond functions like a bow slinging everything else target wards. The body is not static at impact but always rotating. The tried and true technique of taking a divot in front of the ball is one way to see if you are properly transferring weight to the front foot and ensuring that your hands are ahead of the club at impact. A shallow, dollar bill sized divot should begin just in front of the ball for a mid iron. If not, you need to work on your weight transfer and hand action.

Regarding this pivot and weight shift of the body it is useful to incorporate a little “tilt” and not just turn to the motion. To move your hip and shoulder girdles not just 90 degrees from your spine as they pivot but also a little angled towards where the ball is on the ground. More vertically. Just a little, mind you. This directs the orbiting joints to the ball position imparting a little more leverage while also restricting too much turn which can leak power out of your swing. That Mike Austin did this disproves the notion that you can’t rotate too much. You can. His power swing proves what is and isn’t important in that regard. None better. The ideal.

Another basic is to keep the arms and club extended and not to let them contract until the finish. To keep them soft and responsive to the body pivot and not tense up and try to take control of the swing. They are swung by the pivot much like the club is also swung. Both as a complex scissor-like apparatus. They go along for the ride, mostly, supplying vital length from the shoulders to magnify the speed of the pivot. They also function dynamically, positioning the elbows for maximum leverage as they swing the club. They align the shaft of the club through all it’s stations more than anything else. There is a yin and yang factor with the arms, like your legs when they walk. You want both handle speed and not just head speed at impact. It’s useful to imagine hitting the ball without a club and just your hands, as if the back of your left wrist were the club head, to get the feeling of this zippy move past the ball.

Another tenet is to keep the club shaft aligned as much as possible along the target line throughout the swing. To do so as the club is swung from the ball line at address to the foot line at the top and back to the ball line at impact and then to the foot line at the finish. To swing the club shaft along the target line on a tilted plane. There are two ways to do this; One involves tracking the ball target line like a laser beam with the butt of your grip, the other; tracking an extended arc that parallels the ball target line with the butt of your grip. The former may, possibly, allow more speed the latter, possibly, more leverage. Try both methods and find which agrees with you the most.

A very important tenet is to gather leverage with both the shoulders and your wrists, simultaneously. By doing so your swing balances itself out, neither one beyond the ideal. This encourages a full use of the body and arms and club. A one piece, fully integrated feeling.

Another tenet is where the speed is applied; mostly on the target side of the ball as opposed to the back side of the ball. To get from the top to impact with utter dispatch and speed. Not to lunge, but to wait for the body to collect itself at the top and to go down to the ball in one piece, body and club, like a bullet, right from the top with most of the speed occurring at impact and beyond. This thought tricks the body into the proper sequence forcing the lower body ahead of the upper body and the arms and hands ahead of the club before impact.

Another tenet is to keep the hands and wrists quiet until halfway back to the top at which point the hands and club open up 90 degrees. This creates body coil that would otherwise be lost if you over cocked or rotated your left forearm too early.

A vital tenet is to create a small inside to square loop at the top as you change directions to iron out the back and downswing. This requires a slight roll of the hands that slightly flattens the club plane from it;s rise to the top. The right palm is faced more skywards as the club falls slightly down and behind the path it made up.

Another vital tenet is to create a severe angle with the club shaft and arms in mid downswing. To do this amidst all the other flurry of coiling and uncoiling and shifting of weight. This move allows your body the slack it needs to get ahead of the club and on the lead leg for impact. To get the feel for this practice it first with a pitching wedge and half swings. Allow the club to increase it’s cock immediately as you make the downswing, releasing it late with pop and leverage. It’s also a great way to chip and pitch, generally. Gradually ramp it up to your driver swing and it’s not all that difficult since it is a natural athletic move, anyway. As described earlier, achieving this severe angle in the downswing traps the club between the clockwise and counter clockwise rotation, or rotational compression of your core and then forces it’s release.

Another tenet is to swing the club head over handle, (in fact, five times in one swing) but especially from right hip to left hip when the shaft goes from aiming away the target midway down to where it points directly to the target midway to finish. This motion is violent and dramatic and leaves no room for steering the shot. It’s a feeling of complete release. Not only does the head rotate head over handle but the club head rotates toe over heel as well. This is where all the angles of your coil and uncoil as well as where all your wrist angles are released. The release should feel like burying your club into a muddy bank in front of the ball at hip height, head first, allowing the club to fire like a bullet to the target. Not unlike the feeling of letting go of and throwing and releasing the club to the target By this point all your weight is on your front leg and the swing is merely on it’s way to the finish. If your hands need a prompt imagine the tee in your grip riding down the tilted bicycle rim pointing to the ball until just before impact and then turning over pointing to where the ball was right after impact. A dramatic rotation of the whole club intersecting with the ball, the hands swinging briskly ahead of the club head.

Once your swing has performed it’s task un task it and stand upright and watch the shot as if you were a spectator. The sooner you relieve the stress of the swing from your back the better. One reason I suggest this is because you are more likely to swing to a fuller finish if you know that your body will bail out, anyway, with less concern for the stresses. Swing all out and then bail out, in a sense. You might even want to put the club on the ground and lean on it’s grip like your playing partners are probably doing. A proper swing should have enough speed, even at the finish, to pop the arms out of position as they recoil in front of the body and relax. I say let the whole body relax once your swing is finished.

Not too much to it, people. Not a cinch, either. I suggest that by just following these basic rules, layering them one atop the other as you practice, will find you in one piece swing mode in no time. Your core will be doing the heavy lifting swinging the arms and club dynamically as the swing happens automatically like it should. There is some sequencing, in the downswing, mostly, you have to get right but these steps take you there.

Now, let’s walk through a swing from start to finish. Let’s begin with a driver;

You sense the exact shot trajectory and distance you want, a fade or draw or straight shot and you sense the impact sound and speed you will need to produce the shot you see. You sense the club and body angles involved and you sense where your body parts all are before you swing. Since the driver swing differs from a normal swing it is O.K. to have 60 percent of your weight on your back foot. Most other shots will want the weight 50 / 50 or even more weight forward for shorter clubs. As you step into your address you check off some twenty key points that all have to be in an exact configuration; ball location and the location of all your body parts. This takes several seconds. I use it to program my swing, much like others use a waggle. It’s not unlike a jet pilot checking all his gauges before starting down the runway.  I do waggle a little, myself, also. By the time all the check list items are in proper place and alignment you are now ready to start the swing. Begin with a slight rocking of your weight to the front hip socket and then a rebound off the front socket now to the rear hip socket. Take the whole swing with this shift backwards; club, arms and the whole body as you coil resisting a little with your target wards inclined knees. If you are using the traditional one piece back swing this is like swinging a weighted object on a rope to the top maintaining the sensation of centrifugal force. If you are using the early wrist cock method you merely start cocking the club right away relieving it of any side stresses on the shaft rendering it almost weightless. In this instance you still sense the overall centrifugal forces of the rest of the swing. This is produced from the back and shoulder region of the upper body which heaves the club and arms enough from the start to smoothly send the club all the way to the top position. The connection to the ground with the feet allows this coiling of the whole body. The arms gird to the torso so they move together with the trunk. The arms and hands make sure to track the club shaft in a target wards alignment  as much as possible making sure not to roll the left wrist open into a cupped position but, rather, a square position that finds the wrist flat with the club face aligned with your left arm at the top.  You should be allowing equal amounts of up and down and side to side motion with your wrists. The arms have remained passive and extended and stay so, throughout. Most of your weight is on your rear hip socket. Your left shoulder is under your chin, your back to the target. Your  lead knee is now brought back a little as the coil is finished. It will be the first thing to fire back with your left thigh to the target as you start down, your whole body, with the club, seemingly, in one piece.

Now you arrive at the top and both your body coil and your arm swing with the club find you coiled like a spring, your shoulders turned away from the target. Now you are ready to recoil against that turn the other way compressing the rotation you have achieved as you simultaneously allow the club shaft to cock even further as you begin the downswing. This cocking of the club gives your body the slack it needs to jump ahead of the club before impact. At the same time it creates a powerful angle with the club that can be exploited as it un cocks. As your downswing unwinding occurs your weigh is shifting, first down, and then hard to the target. Once the downswing begins it goes all out to impact and beyond in a flash, one motion,  maximum velocity saved for after impact. Like striking a match. Your lower body goes target ward while your upper body remains centered. This attempt to get to impact in a flash triggers the lower body to lead, automatically. Meanwhile your hands and shoulders hold onto their coil until lower body stresses force them to unload their angles. As this happens your right elbow drops down against your side going under your left arm angled ahead of the hands and both elbows lead the hands into impact. The middle of your body is rotating counter clockwise with a measure of tilt as well, staying ahead of the action pulling the entire upper body and club through. Meanwhile your hands are keeping the angle you formed with the shaft until actual impact, as well. Every angle in your swing is now at maximum compression and the acute angle you made with the club shaft going down now has to uncork. At this point of the swing you simply ALLOW a full release to occur. All the hit your swing needs is already supplied. Your whole body is rotating counter clockwise through impact from the feet up through the hips, up through the shoulders, arms, hands and club and in that sequence, each just ahead of the other. Your weight is landing hard on your left leg and hip and pure physics and the laws of nature demand a powerful accurate release of the hands which mirror the action I described of pointing an imaginary tee in your grip handle riding down the inside of a slightly tilted bicycle rim aligned to the target and aiming it at the ball until impact and then aiming that same tee the opposite way after impact to where the ball was, a 180 degree turnover of the whole club, head over handle and toe over heel, all of this at the bottom of the swing. The hands, it should be pointed out,  are also being swung and also have speed and beat the club to the ball, slightly ahead of it, resulting in the bottom of your downswing being several inches in front of the ball. As the club goes to parallel past impact it should be pointed directly at the target as your fore arms and shoulders uncork all their angles. At this point your right shoulder seems to goes vertically below your left shoulder. At this point of the swing physics merely brings all this dynamic motion to a stop at the finish. Immediately upon completion of your swing allow your body to come out of posture and relieve itself of all stress. You may want to simply stand like a spectator and just watch the great shot you just hit. Think of Babe Ruth NOT posing after hitting one out of the park, just swing and then run to first, or just stand for you golfers.. This will add years, if not decades, to your back, I believe, and it might allow a little more freedom to the finish since there is a bail out of all stress option waiting for you at the end.. ….(To be continued….)

The mental aspect of forcing the game to be easy is a whole other department but I have laid out what my experience has taught me works the best. Some of what I write is original and found only here; the clockwise and counter-clockwise girding of the feet, for example. I offer the golfer new information that I believe will stand the test of time though it is new, now. The main thing is to find a way to enjoy golf at a high level of skill. Then it really is a great game, almost like flying, and that is where the real allure lies for me. I hope you find your efficiency improve as you read this book and apply it’s tenets.


Putting and chipping and pitching.

Because putting is so personal I will use the term “I” in describing this section as opposed to “you”. It’s a far less athletic move and more of a case of what works for some does not necessarilly mean for all. I do believe in my method, however.

A putt is a miniature golf swing. A chip or pitch is a miniature golf swing. They all swing on a slight arc as opposed to a straight line. They all require a steady head and upper body and correct address and technique. They should all have a similar tempo. A two foot lob shot should take as long as a full swing, for example. There is a pause between directions you have to wait for. If the shaft is to be likened to a rope just swinging then you want to disturb the rope as little as possible, especially on putts. Depending on the circumstances certain chips and wedge shots and even putts may require different punctuation in the swing. Only a putt keeps lower body action to a minimum, except for long putts. For putts over 40 feet you actually SHOULD engage a little hip pivot action during impact to help your arms and shoulders swing the club. In fact, to swing a putter like a regular golf club, I find it necessary to let the core, the area around your belly, without actually moving, wrench counter-clockwise during impact and use that part of the body to deliver power funneling that power through the hands which are mostly just holding on. Otherwise you’re introducing effort into the shot you don’t need if you can do things more easily. A counter clockwise girding to add leverage to the stroke. Mostly, though, you try to keep lower body movement out of your putting stroke and allow the shoulders to move, instead. I like to imagine a point at the base of my neck that I pivot the stroke around. I imagine that my shoulders are like the crust of a slice of pie and that the pointed end of the pie is the the club head. I further imagine that my neck is like a pivot point around which my pie piece swivels, club, arms and shoulders as one integrated piece, swinging together arriving like a wall at impact and beyond. A point representing the center of the crust. First, the shoulders must be aligned with the target line. I allow for a slight inside to square to inside arc for the club head but make sure it is parallel to the line I want to start the ball on. I even allow for a little oscillation of my imaginary pie spatula configuration as the shoulders open and close a little. As similar to a regular swing as possible is my rule of thumb. The face of the putter also opens and closes a little as it makes it’s journey. For a putt I swing the whole club from grip to head like a rope back opposite the target, one piece with my arms and shoulders. Exactly straight back from the impact I want. No loops allowed in a putting stroke. No inside out or outside in paths allowed either. Just a straight arc exactly opposite the direction of your starting line, the putter arriving at right angles to the ball exactly. If it is a very long stroke I allow for the club head to swing up away from the ground so as not to lose the natural arc of the motion. I want to avoid any steering or straight lines to my stroke. For longer putts I like a little wrist break at the start and to keep that subtle angle intact through the strike and beyond. No roll over as with the full swing. Other than that one thing a putt is like any other swing. Because putting is a less demanding technique I sometimes leave the set angle out of my stroke and putt like the shaft is a rope I am swinging a weight at the end of. Just like a pendulum. Experiment to see which works best for you. The latter degenerates less into inside out or other kinds of loops, I’ve noticed.

In the full swing, because the hands mostly just preserve the angle until impact rather than try to hit the ball, is it possible to putt with this same dynamic? Sure it is. I touched on this above. There is no wrist cocking, per se, but you can duplicate the feeling of letting the body hit the ball using belly area torque at impact and applying that force through the hands. That’s what I do. I think a putt should be just like a miniature golf swing. Keep golf simple.

One tip that will help you all is this; make sure to swing your elbows and hands and club head all together on the same line. Even though there may be an arc involved versus a straight line all these parts should swing in the exact same direction. This will straighten out your stroke and give you confidence.

The address and correctness of technique is almost all you have to trust once you pull the trigger for that all important putt you need to make. Can you stand still and make a correct stroke from start to finish and trust it? To keep the pace and tempo correct? Do you know the configuration OF a good stroke? It’s shaped a lot like the full swing pattern. Mostly, can you visualize the putt you need to make, it’s exact journey? You really have to apply visualization technique to be a great putter. You need to so vividly see the putt you are about to make that all you seemingly have to do is touch the ball for a successful strike, after. You have to sense the energy impact will require and the speed of the strike, the weight of the ball, the friction of the grass, the dryness, the wetness, the wind, the lack of wind, the grain, the type of grass, the exact slope, the barometric pressure, the altitude, the temperature, etc. etc. etc.. Putting is an art in this respect. You have to master the elements of gravity, friction, weight and even irregularities in the green, itself. You even have to allow for the fact that your heart is beating and your lungs are moving. No wonder it can make such a difference in one’s game. A tour player can go from 120th to first if he can shave a few strokes off his putting game. Just that, alone. It’s just you, the weight of your putter, the weight of the ball and the friction factors and lay of the green you have to calculate, exactly, as often as possible. More, you must mentally and spiritually conquer putting. It is a mind game, just like the long game, maybe more so in fact. I’m sure some pro’s imagine a tiny spot inside the hole they are aiming for rather than just the whole hole, itself, and other mental tricks to make them a better putter. Regarding my visualization routine, if I don’t actually see the ball start to oscillate and creep forward a millisecond before it is hit I am not focusing enough on visualization. The ball  should look as if it is a living, breathing entity with it’s own mind and not just an inert piece of plastic. Another visual I use is to imagine a bar code receipt that spits out just in front of the ball as it is struck as if there is a specific code for that exact putt designating direction, force, angle; all the ingredients needed for that specific putt. In other words; at the exact moment of contact a specific formula is applied to the ball with all the needed ingredients included. I find it helps to imagine what iron do I need for this length putt? A 3 iron, 4 iron? As if the hole were a distant green I was trying to reach with an iron. This helps determine the force I will use.

A slight firmness should be present in your putting grip. Compared to a third your force in a full swing the putting grip requires only 20 percent power at address.

My own putting stance is a lot like my full swing stance. I place the ball forward of center and my eyes directly over but slightly behind the ball with my hands grazing my left thigh while my head is centered over my right hip or just a little inside of it, like a regular address.                                                                                                                                                                                      One good tip is to assume your stance, look down at the ball getting a feel for where you are aimed and then look up to where you think you are aimed. Often as not it is not where you thought you were aimed and you should adjust accordingly. Taking your own sweet time is better than rushing your putt. Imagine the shot executed as you intend in your mind’s eye a few times, observing the likely outcome until the outcome says “plop!” Some find that using just the line on the putter to focus on helps. I like to see the whole shape of the head, besides.  Then make your steady stroke, always aiming for a spot within the hole and not just the hole, itself. See the journey, first, and just make square, accurate, solid, accelerating  contact to complete the picture. Keep your head and whole body steady and follow through.

Smooth must part of your stroke however you make it. Smooth starting back and smooth starting forward. I liken the image to a man carefully exiting his crowded garage in reverse with his, large, expensive car straight back, exactly, so as not to bump anything. Once he is clear of the debris then he can gradually add speed to the back stroke. This insures that you have not allowed any twisting or manipulating of anything the first few inches.  On the other hand the stroke is one, un-interrupted, flowing motion and, like the heave away from address of the gravity golf technique, there is a certain amount of over all energy that must be present with the back stroke to carry it back enough to match the force needed going forward. Trust your stroke and make sure you make a correct stroke after first visualizing the putt and putting your mind in the balls position and perspective, first and foremost.

There are two ways to achieve over spin. The first is to let the loft of the putter propel the ball away from it’s resting spot, air born the first few inches, until gravity brings it back to earth and in contact with the abrasive texture of the low cut grass. This contact with the grass immediately imparts lots of over spin to the ball to get it rolling and taking advantage of gyroscopic stability. This is the technique I use for choppy or uneven green surfaces, warding off any unsuspected early mi skick from the green in it’s journey.  The fact that putters have about three degrees of loft has to do with this function, in fact; letting the grass contact upon landing spin the ball forward.

The other method I use for pure and true greens if I want extra roll.   If you hood the face a little so that the handle is ahead of the head you de loft the face and find impact on the ball just above it’s equator instead of below it’s equator. This automatically imparts over spin, right away. Use it only if the greens are smooth and true or whatever surface you “glue” the ball to may kick it off line..

One technique I should stress is to mirror impact with address. That is, arrive at impact with the hands, elbows, shoulders and club as they were at address, not ahead of or behind the club head but as they were at address. This wards off misalignments and bad timing issues.

Timing and tempo is the other must. Wait for the transfer of direction, just like a full swing. Always smooth and always accelerating through the stroke.

On long, lag putts I aim for the exact hole location. I allow for the ball to stop as close to point “B” from my address point “A” as possible. I die the ball at the hole on long puts. On shorter putts I try to roll the ball with enough speed to go only 18 inches past the hole if I miss. Otherwise subtle irregularities can topple the ball off line and defeat a good stroke. I plan on making 100 percent of my 18 inch putts, back, besides.

There are two schools of thought here; The one suggests leaving the ball below the hole so your next putt is easier, the other that you have no chance at all of going in unless you fall in on the pro side from above. I am neutral on the matter. It’s what you feel comfortable with.

On some long putts I play mind games to get the distance right. I imagine I am playing an iron to a green rather than a putter to a hole as if the hole were a green, instead. Is it a 3 iron force, a 4 iron or what? As I described earlier, a putt is just like stroking a one iron to a green in many respects. The same basic swing, only much smaller. I even consider my putting stroke a dress rehearsal for my next swing; the driver, usually.

How good are the pros? They probably make 50 percent of their ten foot putts, I’m sure, if not 60 percent. At least when they practice. I find that if I hit a dozen balls I can make 8 percent of my 90 footers because the earlier putts show me the exact line, slope and speed and all the nuances along the way until I dial the last few putts in. Just watching the other putts helps me visualize, besides.

This brings me to the subject of what grip to use. The conventional grip is just fine; the reverse overlap which places the entire right hand on the club with the first finger of the left hand draped over the right hand, the left hand on top. I sometimes use a ten finger of double regular overlap grip or whatever feels best. Whatever grip you use I recommend that both palms face each other and that the wall this union creates is aimed like a wall to the target, just like your putter face. The same as your full swing grip. I even like to use the right hand pincher style with the thumb and forefinger of the right hand draped over both sides of the grip. Sometimes I allow my right thumb to just lay down the center of the top of the grip like my left thumb, though. You may experiment to see what works for you. You must find a grip that allows you to putt for hours without causing grip discomfort. I putt many hours every week and I know some grips just don’t measure up in this regard and I discard them.

(At the time of this writing I use the conventional reverse overlap grip only I also extend my right forefinger down the backside of the shaft so that both hands have the forefingers acting like book ends.)

Finally, settle on a favorite putter and stick with it. You can only hone in to your putting potential if you stick with one putter. I know. I have dozens and dozens of putters. I’ve owned hundreds in my life. Once I started to putt with just one putter I noticed a big over all improvement in my putting. Just that one thing made a big difference. Get a putter you can marry, in a sense. It has to go with you down the road. It is part of your body as far as you’re concerned. Experiment at first with all kinds and then decide on a good one made with quality. One that looks good to your eye and gives you a good feel and good results. Face balanced putters rotate toe over heel less than heel mounted putters which require more toe over heel technique. One is no better than the other although I am leaning towards the face balanced style because it stresses the hands less. It’s about what YOU like the best. Experiment with grip sizes and shapes, first, also. I have one putter very much like the tiny Bristol blade putter Jack Nicklaus blazed his record with. It is a very well balanced and effective putter, indeed. It has an asymmetric shape that lets you know exactly where it is aimed just by glancing at it, besides. No accident Jack did well with it. Today science has suggested other designs are better. You must ultimately decide which is best for you. Some designs I find, when they are moved, are just too large and distracting. Some designs are obfuscated at the edges due to the color or lack of contrast. You will find the right size and shape and feel, eventually.

(I can’t resist letting you know that some of my putter designs have been picked up by the biggest names out there and copied. Certainly key features. I used to show my drawings around a lot, in fact. I started the “wings” at the outside toe and heel as well as the illusion of water running down a drain of the putter channel section and things like that.Those involved know I’m telling the truth, here. One rendering was even named with my persona in mind. Less than flattering, I’ll keep that name a mystery. I’ve lived a very rough life, after all, and don’t blame them for my condition, then. Frankly, I’m honored that we agree on taste and I don’t mind the intellectual borrowing. – I’m busy everywhere, ever the architect, I know. If I were making putters they would all be smash forged, above anything else, for maximum feel.)


Pitches and chips require the weight transfer from hip to hip. Not so much for very small chips but even a ten foot chip requires weight shift dynamics. Just make it a miniature golf swing and trust it. Always make sure you accelerate through impact no matter what kind of shot you make. There are a lot of shots, maybe unlimited in scope and variety, when it comes to the short shots. Rather than detail every kind of shot I’ll give you some and let you enjoy the journey of learning the rest on your own. It all boils down to physics, weights and forces and green friction and slope conditions, mostly. The tempo’s are mostly similar, like a regular swing, but not always, depending.  Even a small swing takes the same time as a large swing and you may find that you have to wait to change directions, at first, with the small shots. Avoid the sudden stab or the rebound away from impact after impact that resembles a stab. Try to finish longer on the target side of the stroke than the back stroke. Except for lob or high trajectory shots always lead the hands ahead of the club at impact hitting down as little. The small, low trajectory shots are hit with firm wrists while the lob shot is almost all wrist action, the club head flying AHEAD of the hands at the moment of impact. It’s the only shot in golf that applies to. For the lob shot you open your stance, open the blade and begin the swing with the wrists cocking sharply. On the down swing the wrists fully un-cock past the hands with a vigorous flourish and follow through. Because the blade is impacting the ball at such a severe angle it has very little mass behind such a glancing blow and the swing must be almost twice the power you think it needs until you master this shot. One move that really helps with the lob shot is a target ward leaning of the legs throughout the back and downswing. It takes practice but it is the least used shot in pro golf compared to it’s merits that I can think of. It’s a lot like a sand explosion shot in this regard. In the sand explosion you pretend that the ball is just another grain of sand that explodes out together with the rest of the sand. You have to swing extra hard to offset the fact that a layer of sand one inch thick is cushioning impact. With the lob shot it is the glancing blow that has to be accounted for, instead.

The sand shot is like the lob shot except that you enter the sand at least one to two to three to four inches behind the ball , depending, taking out a good patch of sand in the process. Bigger than a regular divot. Most sand explosions don’t need the head swung ahead of the grip before impact and you still need to hit down on any shot, lob or not.

On lob and most sand shots you open up your stance several degrees and also open up the blade and swing outside in. Guard against over doing this, however. As you open up your swing angle you impart a more glancing and less dependable impact. Keep it to a minimum.

Some shots around the green are better made with, say, your 3 and 4 iron instead of a shorter club like the 8 or 9 irons, for example. The advantage is there is no spin to factor in. Just like tossing the ball at a low trajectory with your hand letting the shot roll itself out. This is a firm wristed technique with minimum hand action.

In general, if you want the ball to stop more you retard the roll over of the toe past the heel after impact. If you want the ball to roll more you allow more toe over heel action after impact. For example; on a lob shot that you want to land and just stop allow the club head to fly past the hands before impact but also, at the same time, prevent excessive toe over heel action in your follow through. If you want the ball to hit and run, generally, regardless of what type of shot, then allow the natural toe over heel motion into the follow through, even exaggerating it a little. An inside out impact offers more roll than a outside in impact which does the opposite.

The wedge game is full of contradictions and variables. Hitting down usually makes the ball go up, even when the club is swung ahead of the hands, for example. Approach this part of golf like a scientist. How much force and weight is required to get the ball however far you need it to go? It’s so much like tossing the ball to the hole with just your hands it should be regarded as such, I think, spin shots not included. It’s just different clubs with different lofts and weights, lengths and different circumstances you need to adjust for. Just approach the short shots like a regular shot with it’s own peculiar needs. Again, assume the position and perspective of the ball, first, just like putting.


The above is before the editing out of some 20 % of content


Below is draft one, soon to be replaced with draft two, above..;Just saving the notes for now.


Shoulder coil and shoulder recoil – wrists creating and releasing an angle. – These two forces, all by themselves, when performed simultaneously, make a golf swing happen. It just so happens that these two forces are the two most powerful moves in golf and each occupy the two major centers of centrifugal force in the swing. Even the weight shift is a consequence, not an instigator, of of these two competing forces. Maximum shoulder coil and recoil along with adequate wrist / shaft angle and release are the goals. Because the two forces compete against each other at the same, exact time they each cancel out any over usage on either side. The wrist angle and release put a check on too much shoulder turn and the shoulder turn puts a check on too much wrist cock. Like a pair of book ends, so to speak, they compliment each other and truly orchestrate the whole swing all by themselves.

This wrist / club angle and release component of the swing is not a muscular effort but rather a sensing of where and when these two motions happen for maximum power. The arms are but extensions and just hold on while the body core does most of the rest of the work. The arms stay in front of the body as the body rotation slings them with speed through impact. At that point the right arm, especially, prepares to un-cock all it’s angles in a throwing motion right down to the ball; the elbow bend and wrist bend extend into a straight line down through just past the ball. In fact, provided your core turns fully back and you are extended at the top, your arms and hands do throw the club to the ball as fast as possible in a seemingly straight line from the top. A most instinctive and natural move, the urge to hit, made possible with proper coil, first. In fact, the body won’t allow a throwing motion unless it re positions itself, first, instinctively. This means that before you can “throw down” with the right arm your lower body will automatically           pivot out of the way and your club angle will automatically increase as a result of instinctive moves only a throwing action triggers. It’s one way to guarantee club head speed at impact; to build speed right from the top with as much dispatch as possible. You need to also make certain to lead the hands into the ball with the right elbow and make your low point a few inches in front of the ball, not at the ball. Not to be confused with an arm only action, this is part of a larger whole body pivot move and falling left towards the target after the top position is reached and the weight shifts left as the lower body pivots and clears the way for the club and arms.

The placement of your feet, more than anything, determines the path your swing will make at impact. Except for sensing where the target is with your swinging arms and club there is no need to steer the swing so long as you maintain proper body posture throughout. A steady head is critical until after impact, for example. Wrist angle and release, powered by body coil and recoil, create the power, not effort.

dynamics are correct. The real engines of the golf swing are shoulder rotation, both ways, and of the wrists storing and releasing an angle with the club shaft. Those two forces will help you, t

To make the golf swing a natural motion that puts all the moving parts in order one has to think an unnatural thought. It just so happens that this thought has to do with manipulating the part of the swing where the center of centrifugal force lies; the shoulders. Any other part of the swing won’t work as well and will only complicate things. Centrifugal force has a gyroscopic quality t

Since that entry I have re-discovered the art of throwing the weight of the club down to the ball, direct line, from the top, as fast as possible, with the right arm and hand, unloading all it’s angles, ensuring vertical compression and satisfying the urge to hit something, a vital part of any swing. (I think hitting a golf ball hard is preferable to constant wars, don’t you? Certainly more sane). This, too, was part of my 1979 epiphany. The hands DO hit. Just as vital, I understand, now, how swinging the arms and hands ahead of the club at the start of the downswing creates the lag and dynamic body sequences that, literally, “make” a swing.

A proper golf swing is a seemingly effortless culmination of forces created from the whole body core that emanates to the tension free arms and hands whose primary job is to hold on and to direct the position of the club shaft, as well as create and release an angle with the club shaft and mostly to keep things as target oriented as possible throughout the stroke. If done properly, the hands are mostly busy with just holding onto the enormous centrifugal force your body pivot creates in the hitting zone, the club head being the final multiplier.

I ascribe to the Bobby Jones school of complete relaxation at address and throughout the stroke and that the ball be positioned forward in the stance, the feet parallel to the target line. The proper feeling is that of releasing an arrow from a bow, the ball sailing high and far without effort. Jones also emphasized that the golf shaft is more about creating club speed than leverage.

This is a departure from what is usually taught in golf technique. Usually one is told to shift your weight to the target starting down. Not there isn’t a shift left, but this misses much of the equation, I think. For example: If your weight at the end of the shaft is above you at the top position than an opposite pull against that would be down and as the weight of the club moved to halfway down then, indeed, a shift to the target would be an opposite pull to maintain centrifugal force against that position. As you reach impact and the weight of the club is all the way down then your whole body and your legs and arms and hands would have to resist against that force to maintain and increase centrifugal force. By then your earlier actions have re distributed most of your weight to your left foot but you are still pushing directly upwards at impact, like jumping straight up in the air. After impact, with the club now pointing to the target, your body pulls it away from the target and eventually the brakes bring it all to a stop. It’s simply the same principles involved in swinging a weight on a string – a constant tugging against the weighted object at all times – that tiny circular motion the fingers have to make. That subtle wrench of the core of your body away from the target that starts the swing activates gyroscopic forces and, once amplified, like gaining speed when learning to ride a bicycle, it becomes a matter of keeping those forces activated.

I believe the elusive, smaller rotating force that creates the larger rotating force begins in the rotating of the shoulders atop one’s spine that coil and swing the back, the arms and club away from address to the top and that the whole body core pivots directly against that motion in the opposite direction starting down bolstered by powerfully positioned elbows, hips and knees that drive to the target compressing the swing so that all the angles and forces you have stored are released as the club and ball are launched past your body.

In trying to recall another example, Lee Trevino described the hip action as a “hula” action similar to working a hula hoop. It makes sense as one has to swivel the hips constantly against the weight of the hula hoop to keep it glued to the body lest it fall. A circular, ever changing motion. Lee believes in the dog wagging the tail philosophy of technique where the body rotation swings the hands and arms, not vice versa. Jack Nicklaus, my number one golf hero, does, also.

I believe it is a mistake to move the swing faster than gravity allows. For example; Hold a golf ball over your head and drop it. Your downswing should be the same speed for effortless power. How you manage to punctuate this fixed time zone makes a difference.Too slow of a move from the top to the ball will also retard powerful dynamics. It is hand speed that throws the handle well ahead of the club, the elbow leading the way, into the downswing that creates powerful leverage. Like a lightning bolt, once you start down, get to the ball quickly. Think of it as not leaving any speed on the table you could have used. It is truly amazing how this natural throwing of the club straight down to and through the ball to a low point four inches ahead of the ball triggers the most efficient responses from your body. Contrary to a lot of what has been said about this throw hidden in a swing, I say take advantage of nature and use it to succeed. It is often equally amazing how dead a swing can be without it. Just attaching your left hand to the club should bring your whole body into the act to assist the right arm at the right time.

Golf instruction is challenged by what we may feel and what is. The horse “pushes” the harness, the harness pulls the cart, for example. Even though one is pulling against an outwardly swinging club-head during impact it can feel as though one is throwing his entire body weight down through the shaft into the ball. Golf instructors hope to sort it all out.


When I study sequence photo’s of a young Jack Nicklaus it’s as if I am glimpsing at all the properties of geometry and leverage and motion all in perfect harmony. When I watch film of a young Bobby Jones it’s as if God is impersonating a human being and teasing us all. Many feel the same way about the swings of Snead, Hogan and others. I grew up just after Arnold Palmer made his mark and Jack Nicklaus was the most fascinating person in golf. It seemed he did everything that much better than the rest. All positions, every facet. His arching finish and majestic, flowing, swinging style, full and powerful and smooth, hooked me on golf as much as anything. When I was out playing the amateur circuit I noticed the swing of Bobby Clampett and was impressed with a whole new concept of technique. To the point that I moved to Carmel , California to study under his teacher, Ben Doyle, for several years. At the time, 1977, Bobby was the best amateur player on earth winning over half of everything he entered. His swing was a thing of wonder. Technically perfect, it seemed. He was hitting drivers on the range and flying the ball over 270 yards in a pattern as small as a typical green, his caddy catching each ball after one bounce in a towel, barely having to move at all. His swing had a futuristic, otherworldy quality that called to me. Every bone and movement in it’s proper place. The slow backswing, slight pause at the top and the perpetual unwind blew my mind.


Perhaps the most important part of a swing, the grip and stance, must be correct to play golf properly. Otherwise any number of bad habits will automatically fill the void. Get this correct and golf becomes somewhat easy instead of impossible. Never change these correct postures, through thick or thin, except for specialty shots.

The Grip:

Most instruction teaches us to have the left hand so that the thumb points to one’s right ear or shoulder showing a few knuckles and with the right hand thumb and forefinger following suit. I like to refine this to having the left thumb on top of the shaft at the 12:00 O’clock position with the thumb angled only slightly towards the right ear, showing maybe one knuckle, with my right hand occupying the 9:00 O’clock position with my thumb and the 3:00 O’clock position with my forefinger. The left hand pressure point has the thumb on top and the right hand has the club straddled by the right thumb and first finger, their pressure points at 90 degrees from the left thumb equally on the sides of the grip. 12:00 , 9:00 and 3:00 O’clock pressure points. These pressure points stabilize the face. The right forefinger does leverage itself at impact against the shaft. Sam Snead called this the “payoff finger” of the swing. The other pressure points on the grip concern the last three fingers of the left hand and the middle two fingers of the right hand. These pressure points are more about wielding and leveraging the club. This position is a little weak by most standards. When I was growing up it was called the square to square grip. Johnny Miller used it and he called it the palm to palm grip since both palms face each other like a wall facing the target. As I said before, Ernie Els also uses this grip and his is among the most envied swings on tour for it’s effortlessness and power. I use it because allowing the club to pass the hands during impact, releasing the club past the ball, is part of my technique. It is the most powerful part of the swing – this transfer from one side of the ball to the other – while the head is passing the hands. I make sure this happens AT impact and only the square grip allows the face to properly arrive on line just letting gravity do its thing.

Another vital matter is grip pressure. Better a little firm than too loose. A loose grip does not unite and integrate the body and both arms as well as a firm”ish” grip. Not tight, but air tight throughout the stroke, both hands pressing against each other as well as the club. They should feel like one unit welded to the club yet pliable at the wrists. As mentioned earlier, my own pressure is about a three or four on a scale of one to ten.

True gravity, or centrifugal force, happens when one, using foot contact with the ground for leverage, turns back the body and moves his shoulders circularly with the arms and club attached like connecting rods around the neck to the top. Just as this push of the club back is about to reach its end, as the body comes to a steady position at the top, an all out throwing action of the right side and arm straight down and through the ball occurs with all out speed. This throw down motion of the arms automatically pivots the body into proper position and out of the way. This compresses the swing to unleash all the body’s levers and then the club releases, completely, past the hands to the target side of the ball. Only the square grip allows all of this to happen in a true centrifugal swing. This grip allows full body integration to thrive.

This exact grip, used my many top pros, came to me after I experimented in 2015 by imagining that only my right hand was attached to the club and in control and that my body was brought into the picture by attaching the left hand; that the right hand naturalness of golf be served. I found that my left hand position then needed to be brought in line with a weaker position than it had been. Now both palms faced each other forming a wall aimed to the target.

As for the way the hands hold the club, I place the left hand so that the club, when viewed from the side after opening the grip, lays diagonally just above the first small pad that connects the fingers and the slimmer end of the grip crossing about the middle of the left forefinger. For the right hand I hold the club more in the fingers near to where they connect to the hand. A slight diagonal angle included. Grip pressure I liken to throwing a stick a good distance. Loose enough to have snap, tight enough to hold on without smudging one’s hand prints too much in the process. Once the centrifugal force tightens, of course, the hands tighten,instinctively.

Regarding baseball, Vardon and interlock variations with the small finger of the right hand, I prefer the interlock. The baseball grip, while good for leverage, is just too spread out on the grip for maximum speed and rotation and can slow a swing down. The Vardon is great, I just like the interdependency I get when both hands are intertwined and committed as one unit forcing both sides to co-ordinate. My wrists are flexible. Less flexible wrists might prefer the Vardon grip.

There is another grip out there just waiting to be exploited that sets the left thumb on the side of the shaft instead of the top. This requires a re configuring of the hands, however. It requires a strong left hand position balanced by a weak right hand position. Your left “V” points to your right shoulder while your right “V” points to your left shoulder. In spite of all this the palms roughly face each other like a wall to the target. Even if you choose the conventional grip this new style is a great drill for timing your club action with your arm action as you are forced to just hold on versus hitting independently with the hands.  Once mastered it is just as good as the conventional grip. It is also easier on the hands. It does require a ten finger or interlock style and may even accommodate the Varden style of overlap. The wrists are turned into each other but otherwise function like the conventional grip. It is more like the grip used in baseball, in fact.

For putting I actually now use this ten finger strong left / weak right hand style only less biased inward, the palms exactly facing each other like a wall to the target. Both thumbs hang symmetrically on opposite sides of the grip and not the top. It’s a great putting grip, I think. It feels extremely intimate like holding your newborn child’s arm for the first time. A very sensitive feel is produced. I still use 20 percent grip pressure on most putts instead of the very loose grip I once used.

The Stance:

There is a “sweet spot” factor to the stance that I will get out of the way first. This sweet spot set up allows even poorly timed swings to produce good results. It does not feel natural at first but it must be employed to play great golf. The sweet spot stance is exactly this;

Stand with your feet, hips, and shoulders all aligned parallel to your target. Place your ball just opposite your left foot instep. For shorter irons you may place it back, a few inches, only. Now, align your grip and left arm with the ball position, decidedly left of center. Now, and this is crucial, place your head opposite your right hip socket or just inside of it.. This posture feels like your hands and ball are forward while your head is leaning back. This is how it SHOULD feel at first. When putting your head into position make sure that your weight is evenly distributed on both feet. This may require that you shift your hips a little forward to balance your stance foot pressure. Then make sure your head, when it swivels from ball to target, back and forth, that it swivels along the target line aligned with your shoulders..

Now you simply turn in place allowing your weight to shift to your right hip socket and, once at the top, shift your weight to the target keeping a steady head. Because your head is back you can shift left with all your might and the shot will come off as planned. The ball it trapped by perfect posture at address because your body parts are pinned down in their proper configuration, first.

One way to get this feel of the perfect stance is to start out with stiffened legs and arms and crisp angles through out your body including a straight back and you will really feel this correct geometry. Because it is correct even a stiff legged and stiff armed setup works. Not so if your head and hands and weight are off even a little. After you can feel this distinct relationship of your body parts at address and understand the proper set up you may go back to your somewhat flexed legs and arm swing.

Jack Nicklaus absolutely nails this geometry if you need a visual guide. It should be noted that a relatively steady head throughout is also required.

The stance is an unnatural position that you have to constantly fight for as it is natural to want to let the ball position creep back to the middle of your stance and for you to allow your arms to lay directly in front of you and for you to want to open your shoulders to address a forward positioned ball and for you to want to let your head fall towards the center of your stance. You will also want to raise your right elbow up above your left. All of this feels natural but it is pure poison to a correct golf swing.. Even the worlds very best golfers constantly find themselves chagrined to have to conform to the correct stance. It’s exactly what most tour pro’s are thinking about as they settle over the ball. It is the very most important part of the golf swing excluding, perhaps, impact itself. It may feel like an impossible position to swing from, with your head back, your arms and club and ball forward, shoulders square, but it has to be this way and you rarely, ever, naturally fall into it. It’s the biggest secret to good technique; a proper stance.

Now, on with the rest of the stance.

To begin with, after approaching the ball from behind, walk up and address the ball with both feet together and take your club shaft and hold it right up to your face so that it aims at 90 degrees from the two points your ball and feet make. Look up and see where the shaft is aiming. Ideally, right at the target. If not, start over until it does. Then move only your right foot back about a foot, or two feet for long clubs, parallel to the target line. This places the ball forward in your stance opposite just forward of the left ear if your head is properly positioned and opposite your left instep. Keeping the right foot at about right angles to the target then open the left foot to the target a little so your body can pivot past it to the finish unencumbered. The shaft of the club should be vertical or find the hands leading just a little. With a driver the hands can be ever so slightly behind the ball since you may be hitting on the upswing to reduce backspin for maximum roll. In this case the driver position, only, may be a little ahead while, because of a progressively laid back club face with the shorter irons, those clubs may be nudged back an inch at the most, except for specialized shots. Because their face is laid back the wrists roll a bit more before ball and club make contact, so this is adjusted for. Regarding an allowance for a slightly open foot stance. It only appears that way as the left toe draws back from the target line a half inch as it wings out. The heels of both feet should be aligned to the target.

This correct set up finds the hands blocking your view to your left foot instep and places them opposite the left inner thigh, the right arm and leg angling forward to a more vertical left arm and leg giving a reverse “K” look. That’s fine. Because the right hand is lower on the club than the left and the right shoulder is lower there is a slight tilt away from the target with the spine, itself. This is proper. In the swing the body remains basically within the space it was at address, staying flexed but not swaying as it rotates. There is a slight shift to the target with your lower body and hips that send the whole body to the target side of the ball but otherwise you swing mostly in place. Stand more upright than stooped and not too far from the ball and keep your body angles crisp, the flex of your waist and knees moderate and all hips, feet and shoulders aimed along the target line. Because the ball is forward you will have to guard against opening your shoulders to face the ball. All major body parts; shoulders, hips, knees and feet must face straight ahead in spite of the fact that the head is back and the grip and club are forward. Weight is evenly distributed on both feet ready for action. The arms hang mostly down and slightly out, depending on the length of the club. The right elbow, when viewed from down the target line, should not be above the left elbow but, in fact, just a little lower than the left elbow or even with it.. Stick your chest and rear end out a little for good posture. One last thing is to angle your knees slightly towards the target, a little like two bows with a slight tension, to prevent the lower body from collapsing or folding like a wet noodle in the back swing, and to ready them for the forward drive from the top of the back swing when they must drive target wards to start the down swing. Maintaining some tension in the legs against your shoulder coil back insures a powerful wind up that involves all your stomach and trunk muscles.

Now, and just as important as all the above, be completely at ease and relaxed. Not tense like a linebacker about to knock helmets but like an Olympic swimmer on the block as he readies for his long and hard dive into the pool. His attention is on being as calm and as relaxed as possible so his big muscles will fire as fast as possible and he can react to the starter pistol instantly. It IS a lot like golf. Still one moment, exploding into action the next. Relaxation is key to effortless, powerful golf. Picture the laconic action of Freddy Couples and realize that power can be effortless. Also, rehearse your full swing in your mind before you swing. Once you start you shouldn’t have to think about your swing, so imagine your full swing; the back swing, the transition and full release to the finish until your shot and your swing are firmly in your mind’s eye.

To trigger the swing I do paddle with the feet a little and heft the club weight. In actual golf conditions I agree with some who recommend a shift of the knees, first to the target and then away from the target and the back swing continues off of that motion. It wakes up the lower body and smooths things out. I suppose if I were to invent a new method it would be to pivot very subtly counter-clockwise towards the target and then reverse the direction to away from the target as if my body were a peg, the kind a record slips onto, and have the back swing rebound off of that motion So much of this part of the game has to do with personality and each player, if he needs one, will find his best trigger to start the swing. One that does help me is to jiggle my whole body to let it know where it’s various body parts are located at address for reference. Brandt Snedeker, in fact, does this. Lately I’ve been performing a slow motion full arm / wrist windup with the right elbow stuck to my right hip just to wake up the arm and club assembly and remind them of what they must do.

While over the ball focus on whatever swing thoughts you may need at the time but also be focused on the trajectory of the exact shot you want to hit. Everything settles into achieving this image. One reason practice is easier than play is you have a fresh, crisp image of what your shot will be like. You just watched it the last ball you just hit. This image is fresh in your mind. It should be just as fresh from a cold start. When I play my best it’s the only thing I think of; the shot. I’d say the average tour pro gives this maybe 70 percent of his attention and only 30 percent to swing thoughts, if any. Every action is made easier if it has a clear purpose.

The same applies to putting. The ball has a job to do. What is it? How WILL it break to the hole. How will it look getting there? What properties must you apply at impact to effect this exact result?

Speaking of putting, I regard the putting stroke as a miniature three iron stroke or driver stroke, just like a regular swing, only much smaller and less involved. A slight arc and opening and closing of the face as it makes its journey. If there is one modification it is to keep the right wrist bent and the left wrist straight during shorter strokes, a lot like the full swing dynamics that keeps lag intact and the club cocked. Instead of releasing the head past the hands like a full swing the hands stay locked in place while the shoulders take over the follow through. I position the ball just like an iron shot. Simplicity. Your very next shot is usually a drive so why not rehearse that with your putting stroke? It’s more about what the ball has to do than the putter head. You don’t fixate on the club head with your other shots. Except for bent arms at address it’s the same motion.

Regarding my own putting grip I use a ten finger style that finds both thumbs symmetrically down the side of the grip, not on top – the left thumb at 9 O’clock the right thumb at 3 o’clock and the palms facing each other like a wall aimed to the target.


In the preceding chapters I compared the swing to rotating one’s shoulders around the neck in a circular motion swinging the arms and club to the top. At some county fairs you may have noticed a ride that has a circular contraption at the top of a pillar that rotates like a record player high in the sky with cables suspending carts that passengers strap themselves into and, as the pillar rotates, the circular contraption swings these carts slightly out and away from the pillar and their former, vertical position. Not too dramatic, but thrilling enough for most passengers.

This is the motion I’m talking about. Your shoulders represent that circular contraption and your left shoulder point rotates back just like a record player as if dragging a heavy, wet mop for a golf club. I mostly use this image of a wet mop to convey the necessity of swinging the club centrifugally, throughout, instead if lifting it artificially. This, besides allowing more lower body coil earlier in the back swing, is also a more natural style that works as well as any other. John Daly, Jack Nicklaus to a lesser degree, and other smooth swingers of the golf club find that their takeaway has the club hugging the ground swinging around toward their foot line and away from the ball’s target line. The feeling is that of the ride at the fair, a circular device at the top suspending people in carts from cables that are swung outward from a centrally rotating pillar. The rotating pillar instigates the centrifugal effect.

Another reason I use the heavy mop analogy: If you did have to swing a heavy mop to the top of your swing you would have an easier time of it dragging the mop around to nearer your stance line than the ball’s target line before you lifted it. Easier on the back. So, instinctively, once centrifugal motion is set into action, the body subconsciously seeks out maximum efficiency the way a snowflake forms in the elements. Now that centrifugal force is active you can even regard your shoulder, elbow and wrist joints like omni directional ball swivels letting centrifugal force cock the club as it sees fit and letting the face fan open a little just because inertia wants to. I recall that in my teacher’s methods he referred to this churning and turning of the body core as feeling heavy and slow instead of fast and dainty. Building a lot of bang for the buck into ones coil is how I describe it. The recoil should be able to trap all that leverage the back swing has made.

If you can start the swing with a centrifugal swing away from address instead of a steer and lift action you have made it past the first and all important hurdle. If sensing centrifugal force isn’t easy then coil and extend in place with the club shaft aimed at the target at the top.

All of this ability to coil and uncoil must come from the feet and then up through the body to the shoulders. It would be hard to swing while standing on marbles or ball bearings, wouldn’t it? To get the leverage needed to move anything above the feet the feet must engage, first. Jack Nicklaus says that a downswing occurs from the ground up. This is what I think he means. Photos of great players show that the unwinding is most advanced the lower one goes in the body. This is compatible with my notion that the right elbow and whole side and knee thrust hard against the back swing starting down. It just so happens that at the other end of all this the feet and everything in between gird for leverage to do so. This is just the subject that bedeviled me in 1979 when I had the practice session of my life up to that point doing the whole everything with just my hands, it seemed. The hands have desires and needs and perhaps the body can respond to their anticipation in mysterious ways but, combined with wrist cock, the actual forces in a swing are body rotational forces created from ground contact for leverage with the feet, up through the body, winding and unwinding the shoulders, even involving a vertical body compression of shoulders against legs during the strike that throws weight down on the ball via the arms, hands and club forcing a full release to the finish position. That’s the dynamic. The dual thought of creating a healthy wrist cock and shoulder coil at the same time synchronizes everything, almost magically. The tour pros have about an 85 to 105 degree wrist cock with a 90 to 120 degree shoulder turn. Most average level golfers would do well to have a 90/90 degree balance of the two. Of the two, exaggerate the shoulder coil more than the wrist cock.

In studying body action it is the shoulders, not the hips, that rotate most. From address going back, at least 90 degrees and from the top to the finish some 180 to 200, plus, degrees. A whole lot of rotating going on. I am comfortable that it is here that the real center of the swing lies and where centrifugal force emanates from. If you measure the distance from feet to shoulders it’s four and 1/2 to five feet. From club head to shoulders, almost the same. In this sense the shoulders really ARE in the middle of everything. In studying the above rotation measurements I hope it is clear that it is the downswing and forward unwinding of the trunk that is the more important motion. Most golfers don’t unwind enough. The pros do. Like Tiger Wood’s image of cracking open and slamming a door shut, the shutting of the door is what the cracking open of the door was all about in the first place.

When I compared the downswing to a strong surge with the right elbow and knee and side driving against the direction of the back swing those things occurred, yes, but did so naturally in response to the mind thinking about getting the shoulders to meet just two requirements. When I first saw this described in a book decades ago and in a book written in the 30’s or 40’s from an author named Alex Morrison I said to myself; “C’mon, are you kidding?! That looks ridiculous and stupid. It can’t be that simple.” Once I actually tried this move it was like getting into a 60’s VW Bug and finding out it had a performance Porsche engine in the back. WOW!!! Did it ever work. The only other thing I had to do was hold onto the club and hit the ball. All of the body parts; the hips, knees arms, legs, feet and hands all responded in perfect co-ordination and I felt my back being used for the first time. Uncanny!

The photo’s in his book that had as much effect as anything else I ever learned about the golf swing were two photos; In the first photo Alex Morrison was standing upright, facing the camera, not even in a golf posture, his arms hanging at his sides and he had his shoulders turned back 90 degrees from address. They pointed at the camera, directly. The other photo was of him standing erect only with his shoulders now turned 90 degrees from address the other way, his body aimed to the target. Again the shoulder line aimed at the camera only now it was his right shoulder that was closer to the lens instead of the left as in the first move. That simple move, all by itself I learned, forces the body, hands and club to orchestrate in perfect sequence and harmony and with maximum power and minimal effort. Perhaps all golfers meet the requirements of these two positions, to be sure, but the mind’s focus as making this move the “Boss” of the swing and not box car number 12 or so, makes all the difference. What swing thought one uses determines more than you might think. This thought is “On base” as opposed to being “Off base” because it focuses the mind on the center of the centrifugal action. Right on the button, in fact.

If there is one magic move in a golf swing it is this “back to target / chest to target” body pivot that literally acts like a puppeteer with marionette strings from above compelling the whole body and arms and club assembly to work absolutely perfectly, right down to the club shaft and club head motions. The only hard part is to think of this move when you swing and trust it.

In a tour swing those shoulder angles are more severe but just this simple thought works fine. It goes a long way to making sure the forward unwinding is as full as the back swing was and much, much more, besides. At once you’ll notice that the forward unwinding has to be full because the mind has the image of the finish shoulder position and not impact or some other point in between as some conventional teaching suggests. A Rory Macilroy or Seve Ballesteros style of super athletic swing will be better off thinking of positions like 110 degrees back and, from top to finish, maybe some 250 degrees of return rotation. Just don’t hurt yourselves, guys.

Now, this may well be the second best swing thought a human being can have in his head to make a correct golf swing, to take a sport known for being an unnatural move and make it, magically, natural. If there is a better thought I’d like to suggest that it is this. If you want to smooth out the balance, steady the head and better synchronize the whole body, replace that brilliant thought that Alex Morrison gave us with this;

Imagine that there is a small peg just like a record slips onto. Not a “45” style peg but the smaller, LP type of peg. Imagine the size of this round peg being no larger than a sleeve of golf balls, say, or even as small as a crayon ( I prefer crayon ) Imagine that this imaginary peg is located exactly between your shoulders inside your body cavity and that it’s shaft aims between your feet where it needs to get leverage from the ground with. Now, just like a record player starts when you turn it on, smoothly at first, turn that peg clockwise to the top of your back swing and then reverse direction, pitting your body exactly against the back swing motion and let the peg now spin fully and completely the other way, counterclockwise, to the finish as fully as you comfortably can. By narrowing down the point of rotation you also allow more club speed to occur. You may notice that when swinging a weight on a string the faster you spin it the smaller that circular motion your fingers makes gets.

Once at address you should be thinking this exact thought. With your shoulders, “turn / full return.” Simultaneously you’re thinking about creating and releasing as much wrist angle as you can where it will help, most. The only other thought you must have is to hold onto the club and hit the ball. That’s it, folks. That is the nub of it, no pun intended. There is some training of the arms and club shaft to keep shots going straight but we will get into that and more, later, including how the body supports this feat. In essence, the proper swing is a fully extended swing with a throwing motion of the arms to the ball from the top to impact; a body pivot swing with a quickly delivered “throw/hit” hidden in the mix.

If you should get lost refer to the last sentence preceding this one. It’s everything in a nutshell.

Whether you think of the two shoulder positions Alex Morrison demonstrated, my concept of spinning the shoulders like a record player turntable backwards and forwards or “paddling” the shoulders in place, it is important that you think of the shoulder pivot over other thoughts as other body parts thoughts work less efficiently in getting the whole body properly involved. “Go to the top”, as they say, for results. When it comes to golf technique and mental concepts “Mind over shoulders matters.” Remember, between your shoulder blades lies the center of your centrifugal motion. Focus on mostly that. It’s amazing how this elusive thought “trick” works.

That I would be so influenced by such an off beat book “A New Way To Better Golf” from the 30’s or 40’s gets even more curious; Alex Morrison was, among other things, a choreographer for Broadway productions. He recounted one job that had him teaching some several dozen dancers to swing a golf club on stage all standing just feet from each other. He had them all swinging like pros and nobody got clubbed in the head or ankles in the process. This was one of the basics he taught them. His golf book was also quite popular. But that’s not what makes this Alex Morrison connection interesting;

The hands are that final pivot point of the swing between the center of the shoulders and the club head. They are the last thing to fire. To get them to work at peak efficiency think of yourself as a baseball pitcher throwing a baseball over home plate. You want to get as much “snap” out of them as you can. The baseball pitcher uses his whole body and kicks his leg up in the air and then plants it towards the front of his stance and pivots to the plate and throws the ball as hard as he can, the hands releasing last for that snap. It takes a little practice to conjure up this feeling of springiness but I do know that Jack Nicklaus has used this comparison for the swing in general. I think it goes a long way to describing what role the hands have. They work together and do a lot of swiveling and such. So they should. The mind’s focus on letting the body pivot the shoulders, clockwise and counter-clockwise, will iron all of these matters out. Also keep in mind the importance of leveraging the right forefinger (Sam Snead’s “payoff finger”) against the shaft for added leverage at impact. This helps insure a well preserved angle until impact.

Then there is the matter of the head. It is heavy compared to other body parts for it’s size and contributes to balance and resistance against body gyration. Think of it as an anchor stabilizing your upper body. Mostly it operates your whole body depending on what is is thinking. The right thoughts make a huge difference.

If your brain is activating the body by thinking of turning the shoulders around a fixed point located in the center of the swing’s centrifugal force, both back and then around the other way to the finish, then your whole core girds itself to turn grabbing traction from the ground with the feet and transmits this tension all the way up through the whole body. As the tension tightens to the point that the shoulders, club and arms start to move, the muscles that connect the arms to the shoulders tighten to make sure everything moves back in one piece the first one to two feet back. The shoulder rotation that started this move has, by now, activated centrifugal force and all of the bones in your body react, instinctively, to the task. They orchestrate for maximum efficiency automatically, I’ll say it again, like a snowflake conforming to the laws of nature. The club cocks and un cocks where it is most dynamic in the swing. I find that the angle is created all the way to the top, increasing in the early downswing and released at a point a few inches in front of the ball position. This sequence happens automatically as a result of the instinctive throwing action of the hands down to impact. The secret lies in minimizing the time it takes to reach impact and to also imagine as straight a line of delivery as possible. This unleashes all the right body moves and weight transference, all of which are ingrained in our primitive make up. The motion is like a child adjusting his body in a child’s swing to keep the centrifugal force active. To keep centrifugal tension taut the elbows and hands fire ahead of the club on the way to impact creating a severe club shaft angle after which point the club angle is fully released. The whole body supports this effort girding counter clockwise on the downswing to stay ahead of the racing hands. So obediently has the lower body pivoted out of the hands way that at impact, from your eyes perspective, only your lower right leg is behind the ball. Everything else has pivoted ahead of the ball, leading the hands to impact.

If you observe Sam Snead’s wonderful swing you might observe that his hips swivel away from the target even before his back swing starts and then the shoulders and rest of the body follow that tug back. This would suggest that, with Snead, at least, even the back swing starts from the ground, up. I agree. In fact, I suggest that the weight is shifting just as Snead’s hips are swiveling, circularly. In most tour swings the shoulders and club and arms move first. In fact the tension that may move the shoulders first comes from ground tension with the feet felt all the way up through the rest of the body in between. My teacher taught me that the shoulders lead and power you back and that the hips lead and power you forward.

So, there is a co-mingling of two different kinds or rotary forces. The cylindrical shape of the body like a skyscraper turning a giant turntable (shoulders), first clockwise then counter clockwise, and another rotary force of the club head making its way around on a tilted, more vertical path. There is no other way you can make a half pound weight like a club head at address turn into maybe 200 pounds of weight at impact. A simple back to forward shift of the weight can’t do this. The weight is rotationally spun around your body and even your feet are trying to jockey it, circularly, around your body, both backwards and forwards. Whatever left to right shifting occurs from the resulting arm /club structure swinging to one side or the other of the body and the need to pull opposite that weight at critical times. Is there a right to left move? Yes. Because you are swinging to a target that is left you shift the center of your swing at the top several inches to tug against the club in that direction. The shoulders and head don’t shift. Mostly the lower body does, racing ahead of the club to sustain and increase centrifugal force. The impulse to throw the club straight down to the ball from the top triggers proper pivoting of the lower body out of the way of the strike. Both an upward thrust at impact and a lateral right to left thrust occur at the same time even though conscious thought of doing so should not be necessary. It’s a natural response to swinging a weighted object in any one direction.

This takes us back to the body motions one makes while swinging in a child’s swing and how they occur in the transition zone, mostly. In actuality there is a constant tension that is held in the whole body throughout the swinging back and forth. Swinging forward the tension is across the front of one’s body and the backside going backwards. In the transition there is a neutral sensation.

This introduces my concept of right and left elbows duke-ing it out with each other in a swing. To simulate this body tension of a child swinging I like to replace that with the thought of swinging the left elbow straight away from address a foot going back and swinging the right elbow back deep into left side territory in the downswing ahead of the hands to past impact. The left elbow makes the back swing and the right elbow makes the downswing. The whole left side, back and shoulders and arm travel past the chin to the top following the cue of the left elbow moving away from the target. On the downswing you want to replace that tension with the right elbow leading the way to the target side of your body, to the left. A different tension. The right elbow precedes the hands all the way to impact, in fact. While performing this mental drill you may notice how completely your whole right side pivots to power the swing with effortless force as it clears out of the way to the finish. During this keep your upper body steady. This left elbow going right for a back swing and the right elbow going left for a downswing seems to force a fully extended back swing and downswing fully pivoting the whole body core for effortless power. Not all drills work for everybody. If this drill is too alien for you then just focus on shoulder coil back and then down. Between these two power moves there lies the moment at the top when there a moment of suspense and all is somewhat steady as the club is about to change direction. It is here that mind focus is key. Allowing for a slight pause you ready for as speedy a blow as you can muster with the club from the top to impact. You get from point “A” to point “B” instantly, if possible, AND on as direct a path as possible, to the point it feels like a straight line from above your right shoulder through the ball to a low point just four inches in front of the ball. Your hands and club still swing in a circle, it just feels like a straight line delivery. This instinctive throwing action of mostly the shoulders, right arm, elbow and wrist unloading all their angles is what triggers proper body pivot which supports this move. All weight transfer and pivoting is a result of the throwing motion. Sensing the centrifugal force and staying ahead of the club should result in automatic mechanics. It must be stressed that a fully extended top position is a prerequisite of the arm throw or casting may result. Get the left back side turned behind the ball with extended arms and a full wrist cock, first.

Ironically, one of the best downswing triggers I’ve found is a last crank back of the shoulders before starting down. It almost makes the downswing automatic. Kenny Perry of the senior tour, now, best exemplifies this move. He makes a back swing and then gives his shoulders one last extra turn back before the body explodes to impact. That is the feeling. How convenient that this takes no thought except for that last crank back. That it is the shoulders that trigger such a downswing move is no surprise to me.

Another transition move I suggest is to sneak the right elbow ahead under the left arm while starting down, along with the whole right side, to the target and drive hard ahead of the club head to create what is called “lag” or shaft angle from the hands. This move is so powerful I am surprised more tour players don’t take more advantage of it. It takes talent to make this move as expertly as Sergio Garcia does. In fact, while watching slow motion film of his swing during this 2017 U.S. Open you can see how his rotation of the hips, knees, elbows, etc, intensify during the impact zone to keep this lag sustained as long as possible. Even just knowing this fact should help you a lot.

One way to enhance this lag effect is to swing so that your lowest point is ahead of the ball by some three to four inches instead of at the ball. This is an extension of the golf maxim “take the divot after the ball” I learned this from Bobby Clampett’s book “The Impact Zone” while writing this book.

In fact, try these two thought at the same time for an automatic downswing; Think about the last minute extra turn back with the shoulders at the same time you think about the speedy throw down to the ball with your right arm and hand. Bam!!!

As the downswing progresses your wrists want to wield their power with the release of the shaft angle it created. Your right elbow, fully loaded, also wants to unload. At the same time your shoulders are wanting to unleash all of their power with body pivot. In keeping with the laws of physics the body races ahead of the weight of the swinging club in a circular, constantly changing direction, accordingly. When the weight is directly away from the target at the half way down point the legs, hips, elbows, etc. are all pulling TO the target, left, hard. This puts your center of gravity ahead of the club and keeps the centrifugal tension intact and even increases it. This pulls the weight off of your right foot and on to your left foot and, as you are near impact, itself. More accurately the weight is redistributed throughout body joints to maintain centrifugal force. At impact your legs want to push, hard, straight up against the weight at the bottom and the heel of your right foot now comes off the ground. This vertical compression of arms throwing down to legs pushing up while the whole body pivots counter clockwise is what makes effortless power and accuracy. The right forefinger is leveraging against the shaft at impact as the hands reach a crescendo. Just sensing the point 4 inches ahead of the ball your club will bottom out at is enough directional reference to make an accurate shot. (do visualize the shot, however) This is the business end of the swing; the impact zone, and some interesting dynamics take place here. In particular, the vertical compression between the legs and shoulders, both pushing upwards and downwards against each other, dumping the weight of your whole body down the club shaft and into the ball as it’s struck. A bearing down on the ball with your shoulders kind of feeling at impact that puzzles the mind. This is the throw down with the hands and arms that is hidden in the heart of the full core pivot. The feet are pushing up, how can these swinging arms also be throwing weight down the shaft at the same time? They are transmitting this force and stress just like a golf shaft does under load. The load, in fact, is so great the right forearm starts to release along with the hands, right after. The shaft releases and, now, finally, even the toe of the club head releases past the heel and impact occurs. This is the ideal. This final “L” shaped lever, the toe over heel rotation, puts the cherry on top of a perfect swing. If executed perfectly you will swear you whiffed your drive and completely missed the ball as you stare incredulously as your ball sails far and straight. Impact wasn’t even felt and it seems like both the ball and club head were fired from the tee together. Even for the world’s best golfers this occurs maybe once in a thousand shots, so don’t beat yourself up too much if it doesn’t come easily at first. As the swing progresses to the finish the club head passes the hands at impact a few inches past the ball and shoots the shaft and arms straight to the target. Because you had the image of a full rotational return with your shoulders your back muscles, the big latissimus dorsi muscles, that Alex Morrison discussed at length in his book, engage and sling your whole core around to a full, complete uncoil. You haven’t stopped swinging. You even got your back into it, so to speak. That you look like Tiger Woods or Jack Nicklaus or any great golfer you’d name is a bonus.

All of this was made possible with two forces working in concert; As full a shoulder rotation in both directions as possible to power the body with as full a cock and uncock of the wrists as possible, both at the same time. That’s what professional golfers do that amateur golfers don’t do, in so many words. It definitely helps to be toned and in top physical shape. I use the golf swing to keep me in shape, in fact. I hit a lot of balls and recommend you do, too. Practice should be a magnet that makes you work at the game. Find a spot that forces you to hit the target or lose balls, for example. Get your own shag bag and balls if you want to really improve. Concrete and mats aren’t a good idea and discourage the divot after the ball you need for proper dynamics. Make it a slice of cake in your day. Practice.

The drill most of you will have to make is to free up your back so that it is pliable enough to move as if re positioning a sail on a boat some 110 degrees to catch some wind. When doing these drills pay no attention to how you will look doing so. You may overturn your hips and feet to get your back moving freely like a great big lever moving past your chin and behind the ball. The point is, move that back around behind the ball to the top and then fully the other way to your finish. Your finish should happen automatically if you achieved impact from the top with maximum speed to a point just in front of the ball.

That’s what this book is mostly about. Only if you first do this big pivot move, which makes power effortless to begin with, can you properly employ the throwing action of the right arm and hand in the downswing.


Now, the drill section of the book to help you actually perform the correct body pivot, club angle collection and release, right arm throw down and creation and sustaining of centrifugal force.

The high shelf drill;

Stand with your back against a wall with a shelf offering a spot just above your right shoulder. Using both hands, your feet fixed, take a trophy shaped object (Why not?) and turn around and place the vase or whatever you can find on the shelf above you to your right. This is the back swing drill. Repeat, only now turn around and place the trophy above your left shoulder. This is the downswing drill. This is the feeling you must achieve when swinging a golf club. Snead used to say “Power is on the top shelf” in this respect. I can’t emphasize enough the importance of achieving this fee roaming shoulders feeling. It can be made without stress if you free yourself up a little.

Another Sam Snead note; He used to say that a back swing resembles the move you make to look behind you. He meant ALL the way behind you, not just to your right, away from the target. As if you wanted to look behind you 180 degrees from the address position, not just 90.

The arm / hand throw down drill.;

Like Sam Snead, who was a baseball pitcher before he played golf, brush up on your baseball pitch you had as a kid. You’ve probably lost a lot of the snap you once had and some strength, too. Or try throwing anything from your top position straight down to the ball with just your right hand. Work on speed and force and make sure your shoulder is turned well back, first. In fact, put your left arm across your chest and make a back swing, first, to coordinate the feeling of a full swing. Make sure to lead your hand with the elbow as you practice your throw. Push down past the throw with your right shoulder. (Amazing! Golf Digest is now featuring a similar drill after I first wrote about it . In their drill a tennis ball is used and they urge you to bounce it into the ground in a manner that rebounds back to you so you can catch it.) While on the subject of tennis balls, I suppose throwing a tennis ball into a floor and wall corner to rebound back to you would be good drill for warming up your childhood pitching arm. Wind up, then throw.

The arms swing drill;

Find anything to hold in your hands that will make a noise such as a water bottle without the cap, aimed down and make it whistle loudest through impact. This ingrains the



Death Wish Society vs. me;

(Before I begin with this chapter I want to direct Monterey county residents to scroll down
to January 14, 2017 in this same chapter to get informed about one Lucas Flores and Point
Pinos Grill at Pacific Grove Golf Links. The golf is good, the cafe, not so much. It seems
that the specialty of the house is bigotry and you’ll get the dirt there, as described
further into this chapter, below.)

So, you’re sitting there in Santa Cruz / Monterey county, California and you’re listening to KSCO
talk radio last January 2, 2017 and the host greets “Bob of Carmel…” The conversation had
been about the global rise of oceans and on I go as “Bob” as “Steve” might be censored.:
“You know, I have finally, after some 30 years of asking the question, come to the conclusion
that mankind, generally, has a death wish. Mankind welcomes the meteorite that will wipe us all
out. It welcomes the oceans that will swallow us up someday and anything else that accommo-
dates our urge to self destruct. That we, as a species, can’t resist the desire to spiral right down the
(Host) “What do you mean?”
“Can you name a hero who ever tried to save us all that we didn’t kill?”
(Host); “What was that?”
“Can you name a hero who ever tried to save us all that we didn’t kill?”
(Host): “That’s kind of harsh, don’t you think?” (Or something to that effect)
“It reminds me of a dream I once had over 30 years ago. There was this tree whose trunk must
have been an acre in diameter and it had a lot of shops and restaurants upstairs. While ex-
ploring I came across the scene of cooks putting poison in the rice for the patrons waiting
upstairs. I ran up and warned them all not to eat the rice, that it is poisoned, and they all
RESENTED that I had ruined their ritualistic, suicidal ‘last supper’ that they had come there
for. I think that that’s what we’re all really like in real life. too.”
(Host);(I forget his response.)
“How else can you explain why it is we have made a millionaire and author out of the man who
really killed John Lennon; Stephen King while we run from the evidence that we all know
PROVES IT? Lots of people know it but are too busy obstructing the messenger because, secret-
ly, they all can’t resist the mass impulse to continue to spiral down the drain into com-
plete and utter failure. It’s an urge as hard to resist as climaxing when you know it…”
(At this point I think the host cut me off)
“… can get someone pregnant but you just can’t help but succumb to the urge.”
Well, that WAS the call I made last week to sober the world up the day after New Years and
I can tell it fell like a heavy weight on all who heard the words, after.
Let me explain;
For decades I wondered was the human race just extremely cowardly or too jealous of me to
out the ugly truth about Time and Newsweek’s bold print government codes all about John Len-
non’s political assassination, the killer’s alleged name and letter linking himself to president-
elect Reagan, King’s photo three months before the crime that matches the killer who we
were told was Chapman and all the rest. Now I am convinced that mankind has a collective
death wish and wants to continue sleepwalking through life a prisoner of all that is evil in their
lives so long as they get to do as little as possible about it all. “Let’s all let go of the steer-
ing wheel of life and end the species, please. We’re doomed so why try?”
I used to wonder why my peers (Are there any?) would not allow me to hold a job or date any-
one and weird things like that. This strange phenomenon reared it’s head consistently and
I always wondered why. I now believe, right or wrong, that the reason is the world is resigned
to it’s ultimate end and demise, be it asteroidal or otherwise; overpopulation, climate pollu-
tion, nuclear Armageddon or otherwise.
I am the hero that dares to stand in everyone’s way and prolong the misery the rest of man-
kind is living under. They want me out of their way and let the rapture begin. They want to
be put out of their misery sooner, not later.
No wonder it is that every hero is killed by our government and we endorse it all with our apathy
and silence and boot-licking allegiance.
“No, by God, no hero is going to stop us from doing what we have all agreed upon; Doing as
little as possible at all times no matter what evil comes our way. Let Satan ride roughshod
over us for we deserve it. Hasten the end, death is what we secretly worship. We’re all
going to hell, anyway.”
People of this planet, when you had the chance to show your true colors you shouted;
“Free Barabas…Crucify Jesus”
It’s who you are. You are not a hero or a saint or a higher thinker or lover of life in the
sense you may think. You’re actually quite evil and wicked whether you know it or not. I
have to say the same thing about my own family who turned a yellow stripe, right off, when
I became information active in 1982. You may be 50 percent good but that’s about all, I think.
It’s what you DON’T do or WON’T do that makes up most of your evil deeds, in fact. Call it
a failure of nerve or plain spinelessness or cowardliness or weakness, you are all of the
above and you, as a culture, killed John Lennon with you reliable, proven tendency to roll
over and just take it whenever the government trespasses on your heroes. You relate more to
a Barabas for you understand him more than you would even want to understand a Jesus.
Just a month ago a woman who suddenly saw me next to my van yelled out; “Why don’t you just,
…DIE!?” My crime? emblazoning our truth on my van all over creation. The prospect of a hero
like myself telling all of you how you probably should live makes you probably retch. You’d
rather live a stupid life than take better advice from anyone, especially one such as I who
already managed to expose you all for being the turn coat cowards you obviously are regard-
ing my history making evidence find where John Lennon’s murder is concerned.
Last month a certain talk show host who has a way of voicing the naked truth about your col-
lective disfunction said two things that stuck out; On one occasion he tried to suggest that
John Lennon’s murder was passe and too old to care about and that there were other more pres-
sing issues to concern ourselves with. When I called right back and he tried the same logic
I blurted out; “America can’t handle the truth, is what…”Oh, c’mon, society has had it’s
head up it’s ass for decades and we can handle the truth?! C’mon!”
The following week when I boached the Lennon scandal, again, he hung up and said that we
should focus on other things like alien invasion and life beyond our planet.
Pure, mother-fucking, God damned, cowardly poppycock! And yet, it describes your collective at-
titude about Lennon’s murder evidence to a tee.
You would all rather cut off your right arm than raise a sign to expose your evil government
who are now caught, red-handed, molesting all of you with an Orwellian evil that boggles the
mind. All of you are absolutely letting King molest you and your children with pure evil
rather than do what’s right!
Oh, sure, many of you actually do pull for me behind whatever mask you live behind but it’s
no use until you stick your neck out and demonstrate against our media censorship. Maybe a
majority of you, in fact. Not good enough, you weaklings. You’ll have to find your spine all by
yourselves, like I did 34 years ago when I dared look into the matter. Little could I know
that the magazine government codes when Lennon was killed would be so obvious and easy
to find.
I remember society’s universal first utterances to my activism; “Get a job!”‘Get a life!”
“Who cares?!”
That’s what all of you would yell at me as I stood with my signs advertising evidence
in John Lennon’s, then, fresh murder.
That all stopped as abruptly as it started after about three years, about the time the pub-
lic realized I wasn’t going to quit just because they were cowards.
Now it all falls into place; the opposition society has placed in front of my great, optimistic
powerful evidence find. They feel I am only stalling the innevitible and they’d rather just
fast forward to the end of all suffering as this wretched species, once and for all.
You say it’s not you but the evil government. Bull shit! You let the government employ you and
YOU do their bidding. If not employed directly, then indirectly, with your apathy.
“Step aside for Stephen King. He murdered our hero; John Lennon. Obstruct, don’t employ, don’t
allow to date or succeed, Steve Lightfoot, who has the dirt on him and all of us.”
Ain’t that it in a nutshell, human race?
Strange that the urge to self destruct is so like the urge to reproduce, to climax, an urge.
I will list the absurdities I have witnessed that PROVE this may be the case, indeed; The
way U.C. Berkeley laughed at the news that my father had just been killed in a plane crash,
like; “Goody, goody, they killed your dad. Ha! Ha!. That’ll teach you to be a hero!”
Nothing else but exactly like that.
The day I was standing in front of a bookstore where Stephen King was signing books holding
a huge sign that read;


and how several juveniles were throwing eggs at me and my parked van from a window above.
The way the workplace turned me away just because of what I drove and who I was, all the
jealous, guilty loathing of what I stood for to the point they couldn’t bear working along side
of me. Before they discovered what I drove I was liked. After, quickly resented.
The way the police oppressed me, especially in the San Francisco bay area, before I got a web-
site to advertise the abuses; gun pointings, kidnapping, brutal beatings, etc..
The way the crowds did nothing to protect me whenever the police would violate my rights.
The way S.F.P.D. took my signs the day before the Golden Gate Bridgewalk without cause.
A thousand trespasses, though, I can’t name them all, and how Soviet like America seemed.
About the way even dating became a threat to mankind to the point they’d rally to abort any
potential relationship I might engage. Not like the world would treat anyone but one such as
I with the news of the century that had the power to pull down the world’s pants, big time.
The way Berkeley snickered when they saw my nose broken and arm in a sling which was about
the same time when their local rag was defaming me with a cover story that mocked me.
The way the whole media gathered around the bowl of hero’s blood to suck from, like bats,
whenever they would mock me and belittle me and generally try to derail me at every turn.
People just like you who took media jobs.
The way my own family sided with the evil government rather than hold a sign and stand by me.
The way all of you co-conspired to sit on the story rather than grow a spine to begin with.
You see, all of you secretly worship death and fear. This species, this life, you secretly
hate and you are hoping an asteroid or something will, to quote one of your entertainment com-
panies logo;


“End them all”
I stand in the way of the tidal spiral that is sucking you down the drain as a species.
You ACT as though an asteroid or something is going to kill mankind anyway and so why should
any of you care at ALL about improving life on earth while you are able to since it will all
be for nothing.
Or so you all apparently DO think, like the news or not.
Every 90 seconds someone on the planet is murdering someone, probably, war just never seems
to get a vacation, man’s inhumanity has always been legend and still you don’t want to admit
that all of you are protecting the real life murderer of John Lennon as if he were your friend.
King, who revels in destruction, whose favorite scene in The Stand is setting off all those
oil refineries watching the planet burn, King, whose movies are all about what is wrong with
us all; fear, hatred and murder.
Me, the hero, the messenger with the evidence mankind has prayed for for eons?,
So, why me? What am I if not like all of you? I maybe USED to be like all of you but, thankfully,
a long time ago. I’ve avoided the degradation of my being the cover-up took out of all of you.
It’s worth all the sacrifices; personal, social, financial, etc. just to not be stained by the Mark
David Chapman lie. The one your C.I.A. owned and controlled mass media is still peddling.
It’s not like any of you missed the fact that Chapman wasn’t even tried. You all knew THAT.
It is lonely at the top but at least I’m free and brave, more so than anyone you know.
In fact you almost have to be talented, yourself, to even be intrigued with a John Lennon
in the first place. Oh, I was and still am, I could list the credentials and bore myself but
suffice it to say I always knew I had something world class to offer the world and expected it
would be as a professional golfer. Lennon’s murder interrupted that and so I stumbled onto
something even bigger than that. The story of the millennium had just fallen into my fertile hands.
I wasn’t busy being jealous of John like most of you were. I admired what he stood for and
how he managed to occupy the highest level of credibility with the world of anyone at the time.
I was captivated by what a godsend he was for us all and how powerful his voice could be.
I knew that he was, indeed, the voice apparent of all mankind about to unleash his leader-
ship and help us get away from the big brotherly hell alternative to a world without the
traditional bullshit where life could be magical and humane, again.
Not many would even recognize all that he was. I remember the moment a woman told me that it
was John Lennon on the radio singing “Starting Over” in late 1980, out of nowhere.
My first thought was; “Oh, no, John. If you make a comeback they’ll (the government) kill you”
Several weeks later that’s exactly what happened.
It took someone admittedly “special”, to begin with, to even appreciate John Lennon. To this
day I could easily see myself advertising the slogan; “MORE EVOLVED THAN THOU”
on my side window alongside the rest of my van messages. Only I could do it with conviction.
The rest of you knuckle draggers also drag your feet and pull against my heroism like
a tug of war. Must I have to admit it FOR you?
So, if you think John Lennon had an invaluable contribution to make to mankind post 1980 then,
congratulations, you aren’t a jealous, insecure peon who never knew what John Lennon was all
about. You weren’t threatened by HIS greatness. You must have been great, yourself, somehow.
Meanwhile, I’m waiting for you death wish demons to snap out of your comfort zone and take
action and avenge your friend and the world’s friend; John Lennon.
You can’t wait for scum like government agent Yoko Ono to do your job. She’s been busy doing
a job on all of you. She may be Nixon’s “Ace in the hole” but you don’t have to be Nixon’s
victims. Unless you stay afraid like the government wants you to.
I was just beginning this entry when a spell check view revealed that my site had been de-
faced with about 30 different images of male on male sex acts. The second time in a year
that my site had been similarly hacked.
Jeeze, if everyone was homosexual the species would be dead in 100 years or so. Again, a
crowd that wants to end human life on earth, in a sense.
That hack has been erased and my enemies are left looking stupid.
While on the subject, let’s bring up the religious crowd who “prophesizes” all about how the
human race will come to a cataclysmic end. I think they go by the names; “End days” “Arma-
geddon”,”Rapture””Revelations” and so much mental midget, superstitious ridiculousness.
They want to put the human race’s fate in the hands of mortal men who guess what might hap-
pen someday. Some groups are using the church of “Prophesy” to ordain possession of land,
as if that makes everything O.K.. World war’s III or IV might go off if they don’t get their
way, besides.
What would John Lennon do?
John Lennon was killed on Jim Morrison’s birthday; Dec. 08, and Jim once announced, on stage;
“I don’t know about all of you, but before this shit house all goes up in flames I’m going to
have myself a good time…”
He also wrote;”The human race was dying out, no one left to scream and shout. People walk-
ing on the moon, smog will get you pretty soon. Ship of fools, ship of fools…”
That dream I had about the tree and the cooks poisoning the rice occurred shortly BEFORE my
discovery of government codes, not after, as I recall.
Freud may or may not know a lot about the human mind but I have learned that if you aren’t
all DIS-couraged by the group that you support with your taxes and if you you have not lost
your courage in the process, then how can all of you pretend NOT to be worshiping death and
misery behind all your pretentious backs?

January 06, 2017;

In step with the above chapter you’ll notice that Trump’s victory pulled the curtain back
on the fact that, between open borders and everything else breaking America’s back, the
United States Of America has been under a globalist take over these past five decades, at
least, and all you “Brave and free” Americans are just now having to admit it all. Meanwhile,
you all just rolled over and let the wool be pulled over your trusting eyes like a nation
in the throes of self destructive behavior. The death wish syndrome I mentioned above.
Thank God that good people are exiting the european union (SOUNDS like Soviet Union?) “Brex-
iting” and America has voted for a non politician who might help save us.
There is hope for mankind, after all.
When Stephen King is under arrest and Mark (Decoy) Chapman and ultimately, Yoko Ono and
whomever else can be pinned for that crime against humanity, killing our planets biggest hero,
John Lennon, when the people of the world are man enough to take the truth and deal with it
THEN I’ll be more opimistic.
Until then, good luck, death wish society. It is not I who undertook danger who wants to die.
Far from it, I may be the least suicidal person on this sorry planet right now. I will say that
I’d not miss life if it were to stay as sorry as you have all made it. It is an honor to
risk my life, in the meantime, that life itself might be better someday. It’s not as if I
even have free choice in the matter it is so powerfully obvious how important it all is.
Sitting on this story is more fun than sex, probably. It’s the most important item on earth.
Oh, and by the way, what’s with your urge to roadblock the hero? Me? Are you not all sick?

January, 08, 2017; This charade about Russia putting Trump into office is, in my opinion, an
attempt to dethrone Trump, maybe before the inauguration or even after, by American traitors
who probably believe that the Russians were either NOT involved or actually trying to tilt
the race towards Clinton as Americans should vote against whatever Putin would want, anyway.
A reverse psychology trick that backfired.
Talk about a bombshell story going unreported; the REAL people in the DNC who DID the leaking
are either now dead or missing. That and the fact that we meddle in more elections than anyone
and one dead and one now missing DNC staffers who did the actual leaking should tip all of
you off that you’re being propagandized by your intelligence and media apparatus.
For over a decade my site shows that I believe Moscow has been running D.C. for a while now. That
both Russia and America have sold you and I down the river in the name of globalism. Weeks ago
I wrote that our own dirty C.I.A. and F.B.I. may try to assassinate Trump because they fear
he will accidentally expose this unholy union they have and they fear the globalist efforts
they have made could all be dashed if found out.
At the very least domestic traitors are trying to hobble Trump’s presidency. If the Russians
are up to anything it’s the hope that we’ll fall for this unsubstantiated claim by our govern-
ment and media which they are a part of, anyway.
Trump will do just fine if we can protect him. The only whiff I’ve had of concern is that the
name Dick Cheyney may be even considered for anything in Trump’s team. I hope I misheard.
Other than that Trump’s doing pretty good.
I would only ask Trump to understand, kind of like how the hippies got L.B.J. to grow his hair
long, after office, that materialism is not a sustainable model to expand upon but, rather,
a return to mother earth approach to achieving happiness and success on this planet
is what the world needs now.
Hey, man; “Imagine no possessions…” I don’t need them to be happy and I was raised a doctor’s
son. It’s all probably NOT worth all the bullshit inbetween. I used to worship money, once,
but found out what it does to humans. Blinds them and steals the magicalness of life and all
mostly for the benefit of a small group of greedy people and parasites of government.
Time for a little wisdom from John Lennon;

“No short haired, yellow bellied son of Tricky Dicky’s gonna Mother Hubbard soft soap me
with just a pocket full of hope, money for dope, money for rope…”

In other words, the government’s idea of success is keeping the public entranced with a carrot
on a stick to get them motivated but only to give them enough money to self medicate and just
hang on to the end of your rent rope till they give you some more, etc….The corporate busi-
ness model requires that your power as a people be limited so they can control you.
The government will soft shoe and soft soap all of you if you let them. They can’t get rich
unless they can keep the taxpayer poor. Economics 101. Hey, two paycheck America, are you
paying attention? Women working used to be the exception, now a requirement. Doesn’t sound
like liberation to me. Did they take that 33 percent overnight tax increase and give you
anything back? No. They took the money and ran and kept raising your rent and taxes.
Could it be that the masses need a hero to get them straightened out? So far, I’d say, “Yes.”
Now that’s some wisdom we can all learn from. There must be a reason the government keeps
killing the hero. They know how vital they are to your causes. Essential. Irreplaceable.

So, at least 500 of you are going to mass in front of your t.v. stations until King is exposed
and arrested for John Lennon’s murder?
If not, then God damn your apathy,. You’re all just damning yourselves every day you don’t.

January 12, 2017;

What is Leon Panetta up to?! He’s a local Monterey, county politician (Congressman or
something) and former C.I.A. chief.
The look on his face is so grim and foreboding that he may be angling to have me assassinated.
I recall watching him on a 60 minutes show, once laughing and cackling, uncontrollably while
discussing his slaughtering of the enemy combatants. Like he got off on being a sadist.
His expressions lately, and he’s not one to hide his thoughts, not a poker faced guy, are
very ominous, indeed. What’s going on?
Regarding the latest Trump news conference following the Fake story about hookers in Moscow
and golden showers, the way he nailed CNN as “You are Fake news” was brilliant.
To that end let me declare the real fake news.
The real fake news is Mark David Chapman. Nothing more fake than that story line. The man
who ALLEGEDLY shot John Lennon but never even stood trial or public scrutiny, after.
Shame on the public, again. Grow a pair.
The establishment trying to still stop Trump must be beaten back with public outcry.
Time to cry;
“Enough is enough. Leave Trump alone! Get out of the public’s way. You work for us, not vice

January 14, 2017;

One Lucas Flores of Point Pinos Grill in Pacific Grove is acting like a jealous Mexican
bigot, in my opinion, and at the expense of my right to drink coffee there and watch T.V..
Oh, he will tell you otherwise; that I was using the T.V. table (Not dining table) to rest
my right calf (Not shoe) on.
The real reason, in my opinion, is that he hates me for supporting Donald Trump based on two
occasions where he overheard me talking to the waiter, there. I was even discussing my ex-
perience at a steakhouse I was fired from over my Trump bumper sticker, there, at the time.
And so I wondered why this same man who practically cupped his ears to listen to me then
was suddenly telling me what I could and could not watch on T.V. on a day where I was the
only person in the restaurant. And then, again, when he told me I couldn’t rest my feet on
the short table there. At this encounter I asked him “Is there anything else I’m doing wrong?”
He replied; “No, but I’m sure I’ll find something.” And again when he told me not to watch a non
sport or news channel when I was the only person there.
It had been raining a lot that week and I really WAS practically the only non employee there.
I knew he didn’t like me and even told him so, then. The whole bigoted energy he exuded
got me so distracted that I temporarily lost my wrist watch.
The very next day he came up to me and showed me a picture he had taken of my leg, not
foot, resting on the T.V. table and asked me to leave and not come back.
I warned him and his employer’s secretary that I will billboard their establishment to get
a boycott started if they didn’t reverse themselves, immediately.
While engaged in this heated conversation with Lucas Flores, when I was listing my influence
and stature and achievements and how I helped even get Trump elected he shot right back; “I
don’t like Trump…”
So, there is the overview, laid out as it happened and I ask all local customers to play golf
there but eat and drink elsewhere, please.
There is no doubt in my mind that Lucas Flores is a jealous Mexican bigot who hates me for
what I stand for and that, to quote him, he would “..find something..” no matter what I did.
His employer is AQUATERRA and I will be contacting them Monday. It may not go well and,
in that case, I’ll be out there with my large billboard with something like;





(see site for details)

and then flip it around to my website;


and see what happens. Flyer handouts included.
It should be noted that I really did get one Del Monte Golf pro transferred to out of county
following a timely radio talk show call that blasted his employer (Pebble Beach) for 86’ing
me from their putting green just because he didn’t like my politics. That same call found
the Chinese owners selling Pebble Beach months later after losing face over it.
It may also be added that I may have nixed a plan to build yet another course here as that
was the subject of the talk show then.
Then Clint Eastwood and partners bought it and even Clint may have fallen into the bigot
bracket by towing my van off grounds years later and all that entailed listed elsewhere in this
general page a chapter below, in fact.
Quite the catalyst, me, it seems.
Lucas Flores may not be a Mexican but he looks a little Mexican and wouldn’t that be added
fuel to my new cause of reversing the illegal immigration into America. It’s a disgrace.
It takes courage to take a stand on this issue but it’s a good one, I think.
I recall a day in Santa Rosa following some redneckish trick the owners of a pizza shop
thought they’d play on me. I was out on their corner the next day with a billboard that read;


The name of the place was Pizza Experience. I made my simple sign with just their name on it.
I crossed out the word Pizza and replaced it with the word REDNECK above it.

It was short and sweet and had them coming after me with a hammer they were so outraged.
Several months later the several year old pizza experience was gone.
You don’t have to be Mexican to hate the Lennon murder evidence hero. Everybody hates the
real heroes of the world. It’s why the human race is so over worked and miserable. I probably
give A list movie stars penis envy for all I know.
Meanwhile Trump haters are insane and misinformed phonies who don’t care that the Clinton’s
met secretly in The White House with murderer Stephen King in April of 1995, no doubt to plot
his escape from justice and media disclosure.
Aren’t you Trump haters really pinko commies and Lennon killers?
You just don’t have your eyes open enough to know it. It took this great election to pull the
mask off of the globalist, decades old take over of America. You still can’t even face up
to that humiliating fact.
Just look at our Soviet class mass media and establishment trying to undo our vote.
Let’s examine Meryle Streep, a 7 on a scale of 1-10, in my opinion. That’s good for today’s era
of celebrity but if Meryle was a little more hip she’d know that Hillary is the kind of person
who would help the real killer of John Lennon make good his escape from justice instead of ex-
pose him and administer justice. (Clinton’s and Stephen King met secretly in The White House
in early 1995 with knowledge of his crime.)
If Meryle were less of a hypocrite she’d refrain
from rhetoric like; “…humiliation begets humiliation.” just two months after mocking Trump
dressed as a pillow stuffed clown and things like that. Hollywood, in general, is the moral
equivalent of a lewd magazine vs. real sex. The biggest, most overpaid stars are really market-
ing violence and vengeance, mostly, and other biddings of the media, military industrial complex.
Shooting humans to death everywhere to make America hate the thought of guns and to scare us.
While life should have an ocean of real heroes there are none or too few and everything is
make believe in this so called great nation. Our real heroes are assassinated. So phony.
Like I said on talk radio last week; “They are monkeys on a string with a tin cup collecting
coins and bills from the spectators…” That they are just dancing the dances they are told
to dance and not courageous mavericks like in the days of yore just decades ago. A new, dumb-
ed down version of what used to be a better human.
As to John Lewis, the civil rights protester of iconic legend in the 60’s, and as I said on
talk radio that day; “His alternative is a woman who said, years ago to the C.I.A. about
Julianne Assange; ‘Can’t we just ‘drone’ this guy?’ Her answer to activists and dissidents..”
I added that he so exactly mirrored the media’s exact spin that he may have even been coached
by the media, first. I added that if I were Trump I’d have praised Lewis’s deeds of old but added
that he, too, may have become blindfolded and co-opted by the very forces that would try to
undo the people’s vote, his original cause.”
Speaking of my claim of media collusion and coaching; I noticed that the media did not pose
the question; ‘was Trump a legitimate president’ but was ready like a major league baseball
catcher for the unusually calm and measured response; ‘Then what should be done?’ as if even
THAT was rehearsed. (Researching name) repeated it more than twice. Calm, measured, rehearsed.
I believe that all this outrageous behavior on the part of the media is designed to get Trump
to crack and react unbecomingly and hurt him like that besides trying to weaken him from this
day forward and may possibly may even be trying to help the C.I.A. and F.B.I. assassinate him by
poisoning the public, first, with fake garbage.
I was on talk radio (KGO) last night (1-14-’17) and said; “…Yeah, the former Soviet Union
has infiltrated our government a long time ago and have taken over our mass media and estab-
lishment and are trying to undo the public’s vote as we speak…”
That was a golden pearl of wisdom if ever I spoke one, people, and you’d all better grow up
and wake up in time and admit it.

Now on to how Clint Eastwood had someone stalk me while dating one of his girlfriend’s and
slip me a knock out drug this stranger just happened to have already poured for me if I sat
down at the bar at all. It’s apparently a fact as two drinks could never render me uncon-
scious for 24 hours, helpless at this girl’s apartment, as it happened.
I hope Clint sues me for slander if I’m wrong, I need the publicity, frankly and honestly, but
that’s not why I am stinking up the whole United States with this 36 year old news, not to
mention making the hairs of Monterey county residents stand up on the backs of their necks.
No, right now I have to name all of my possible enemies who may be behind a bizarre, and, I think,
possibly deadly situation where I am concerned.
Our media is so centralized and monopolized by the C.I.A. that no gossip rag would even
print my dirt on Clint. It’s that sewed up.
The local police who gave me a suspicious ticket Dec. 10; Will’s Fargo Steakhouse of the rat
riddled, bigoted status I described in other chapters and now, Point Pinos Grill at Pacific Grove
Golf Links who kicked me out of their café and now, as a visit from P.G. police officer Lewis
(like John Lewis, suspiciously) indicated, today, from all their grounds including the putting
green for up to a year. Oh, I’ll be holding that roadway ground down for some time letting
the locals know what to do about it all.
All this lusting and jealousy and bigotry dumped on me all at once is why I’m outing Clint,
Will’s Fargo, P.G.P.D. and Pt. Pinos Grill. They all deserve it and I love a fight.
Please support me and defund my enemies. Don’t be bigoted like them. Rescue me, in fact.

Open letter to Clint Eastwood;
The second apology letter in 16 years, I guess, but I want to acknowledge that I admire you in
many respects; you’re very attractive as humans go, you’re intelligent and a pretty good actor
in fact, a golfer, philanthropist, and, I think, a sensitive, caring soul who wants to do good
and not bad. I want to also say that what I went through over that incident at Sly McFly’s
bar in Monterey and how it ruined what could have been an important, possibly life changing
evening, was not small and I should have outed all this then, when you were 50 and me 25.
I’ll leave all the other inferences and possible other possibilities for others to opine. I
know you ARE tough enough to take it and I don’t want to distress you at all. It’s all part
of whatever life is that is unfolding and America’s beating up on me. I hope you understand.

P.S. Help me come forward and make an end run around the evil media who hates me and get my
expose out and I’ll make sure that you become a legendary REAL hero for all time. That is
what prominent celebrities are really for; to outfox the establishment with fame and trump
any attempts to censor big, relevant news. You have more clout than anyone in Monterey but
me. Please use it and help me expose and jail America’s enemy; Stephen King, the rabid bat
who has his evil fangs in America’s throat.”
Get real, Clint, anything less and we’re a nation of cowards under Satan’s thumb.

Sincerely, Steve Lightfoot

There is a list of possibilities I’d like to go over with all of you;
1) It’s all just a massive coincidence and there is no conspiracy, whatsoever, afoot.
2)It’s just bigotry, fear and loathing of the messenger and truth, a historic pattern.
3) It’s a C.I.A. / F.B.I. / P.G.P.D. conspiracy to keep me from getting a foothold in Monterey,
home of many of their former members.
4) It’s just the P.G.P.D. trying to move me along and asking employers to please fire me.
Asking local businesses to remove my van from their parking lot, etc..
5)The steakhouse, who knew of my coffee spot retreat, may have called the cafe to oust me.
6) Clint has tipped off authorities to harass me out of the area over our feud last decade
and may have asked the steakhouse to fire me and the coffee shop to oust me, too.
7)Plots too complicated to figure out, yet.

It should be said that in the space of several weeks all of the above happened to me;

Was interviewed by P.G.P.D. when I started my job at the steakhouse. They knew where I worked.
From that point on I was severely harassed and then fired from that job.
Days before being fired I was given a stop sign violation ticket a block from my residence.
The next morning another P.G.P.D. car was parked at another stop sign even closer to my home.
It seemed to me I was under surveillance.
The week of all this drama a man was stalking me as I watched T.V. in my van. Standing next to my
open door for a half hour before opening his mouth to alarm me. I saved his cigarette
butts for proof and was about to file stalking charges against him in case he was a government
stooge hired to harm me. As It turned out he committed violence against his girfriend hours
before I was cited and was jailed for that. I wondered was it misdirected anger towards her
if he was planning on harming me. A similar experience occurred in Sabta Rosa decades ago;
(I’ll discuss later.)
Then I was harassed by Lucas Flores at my coffee spot and 86’d for resting my leg on a cof-
fee table. The real reason was bigotry or some other conspiracy.

January 18, 2017;

Just as I have been trying to explain, all along, Putin is trying to show the world that he
is pro Trump. A day or so after John Lewis tried to drop a heavy shoe on the proceedings with
what I think was a media coached interview saying he questions the legitimacy of Trump’s
win, Putin shows us this exchange of words:
“Trump associates with some of the most exotic and beautiful women in the world..” Then says;
“I can’t imagine that he would associate with any one with loose morals.”
He seems to be endorsing the notion that he may have, indeed, by virtue of his jet setting
lifestyle, just possibly sampled some of the local culture.
Then he says that the whole leaked dossier was fake and false about prostitutes and that
anyone who would pedal that is worse than a prostitute. When I first heard the quote it al-
most sounded like he was trying to suggest that the people peddling the prostitute story were
worse than the prostitutes involved. Very murky, mixed messages almost slurring Trump.
Overall he came out and said;
“Trump is good guy, his enemies are prostitutes. I want Trump.”
There he is feeding the narrative that Putin illegitimately put Trump in The White House
like our government / prostitute media has been trying to brainwash us into believing all
this time.
Putin could much more easily have blackmailed a Clinton than a Trump and our media all know
it. They are trying to pedal the exact opposite of the real truth to confuse us and, ultimately,
to completely control us.
I have been waiting for Putin to make a statement and he did not surprise me. I think I’ve
been correct, all along, that his world order agenda will be harder with Trump than Clinton
since she is definitely on board, already, with the globalism agenda and all it’s corruption.
Trump, I think, and I think Putin thinks, will be very good for America and that he has been
standing on the sidelines of this issue waiting to make his statement explained and examined
above just before the inauguration, similar to John Lewis. To disrupt, not help, Trump.
Trump knows what he’s doing to keep quiet about it all, poker facing the matter.

January 20, 2017,;

Congratulations, Donald (The Real Deal) Trump and Americans and world citizens, alike. Today
Donald trump was inaugurated as our 45th President and my faith in the future is affirmed.
I noticed the blue ties by Trump the day before and Pence the day of the inauguration, the same
shade as my “Trump” window sticker, and I appreciate the “coincidence”.
I noticed Charles Schumer fouling the airwaves with hostile rhetoric worthy of a Secret Ser-
vice investigation while introducing Trump;’
“The only thing that gives me faith in America is you, the people of America…”
Translation; “I have NO faith in this President.”
This was his first sentence! Then he followed up with a story about a patriot who entered a
war but was killed in action a month later and what a noble man he was. Translation;
“And wouldn’t it be patriotic of you to take a bullet for America, too, Trump?”
Was Charles Schumer trying to intimidate Trump with talk of their plans to assassinate him? I
think he WAS, America. I also notice that these same establishment whores who sold you all
out long ago, who Trump wound up excoriating in his following speech, are trying to gin lone
nuts up to try to kill Trump independent of government plots in the wings if that doesn’t work.
All these rioters in the streets over Trump’s inauguration; a product of establishment mass
media fomenting and abetting the unsuspecting public to overturn the peoples vote and choice.
Even if that means the worst of scenarios.
This same media is telling us that the president with the biggest crowds in modern politics
who swept mightily into victory with some 90 % of all counties in America voting for him,
they’re telling us that he has the lowest favorability ratings in modern time
Complete Soviet Union class media bullshit, America. Wake up. You’re still being raped by
the establishment Trump promises to squash who are plotting to kill Donald John Trump if he
isn’t killed by some lone nut their media can whip into irrational action.
Hey, all you anti Trump demonstrators, where were your sorry, phony, cowardly asses when I
gave you evidence in John Lennon’s murder that proves our government let Stephen King kill
him? I’ll tell all of you where you all were;
You were “Nowhere, Man” Like the song.
Just as the gun grabbers who killed Lennon are using his death to disarm you by showing up
at his murder anniversary rallies all over America linking his death to our gun rights, so
is the media trying to propagandize all of you that Trump is anything BUT the man you all
voted for. They want you to deny your own will and impose the establishment’s will on you,
instead. Through treachery and trickery.
When John Lewis and everyone else was trying to stop Trump just before the inauguration I
felt the presence of George. H.W. Bush and sons lurking in the back round, conspicuously
out of sight and earshot, pulling the levers.
The MOST anti Trump politicians out there, perhaps, allowing for the Grahams and Schumers.
I was so angry about this possibility I actually wondered how the elder Bush was up to the
rigors of so monumental and un-American a fight as this at his age. Would his health fail?
Well, it did, just days before the inauguration, and maybe for a reason.

I’d like to claim credit for the moniker

Donald (The Real Deal) Trump

for it is sure to surface to the top of appropriate tags soon.
The rest of all we are hearing is sell out establishment loathing and treachery and fear
and, I’ll say it; EVIL.
Tune out your media, people, at least until Donald revamps it for America’s own good.
Resist the stampeding efforts of the media to undo your own votes and fight against the est-
ablishment who want to harm your President and your country and lives.
Keep Donald alive and well. That’s job one.
Be ready to lay down your lifestyles and stop work if anything ‘Dallas’ like should happen.
Be ready to punish the establishment into extinction if they harm Trump.
Honor Martin Luther King and Gandhi and John Lennon with meaningful, powerful, productive
NON VIOLENT action and not violence of any kind.
Just stop paying taxes and stop working and live off of the land for a few years and do it
all together and you can defeat any evil government or system. Anything LESS will fail.
We have a great, brave and smart man for president. Let’s help him succeed. He needs our
protection and support.
When I was a kid the Nixon’s and J.Edgar Hoover’s and Reagan’s of the world just killed the
people’s choices for leadership and covered things up with the public’s apathy, after.
It’s time we put a stop to that old way of living our lives and earn a better future.
Who wants to help me get my Lennon evidence on the news?
That’s what YOU all need to do.

Donald; Congratulations. I admire you for just who you are. Keep up the great work. I know
how lucky we all are that you have the smarts and courage to help America find it’s way, again.

January 21, 2017;

Happy birthday Jack Nicklaus.

My advice to Donald Trump;

Now that he is in the White House I feel free to let it be known what I do and don’t like
about politics in general and, if I can, I’d like to help steer Donald away from pot holes.
You already know about the mass media and hopefully their co-conspirators; the F.B.I. and
C.I.A., probably half of corporate America, maybe big oil, big military, insurance companies,
big pharma, etc., etc., etc..
You probably do have an inkling, if not as Orwellian a picture as I might see.
Nixon as a role model?. I’d rethink all of that as I believe it’s entirely possible he was a
foreign agent sent to destroy us while pointing fingers at all the commies doing so. He em-
powered China, doubled gasoline prices partly to accommodate that extra burden on the supply,
which polluted the earth, in spite of his clean air program. Now China owns us, sort of.
Government bold print codes in the Time magazine issue dated 11-22-’63 (Came out a week
before the murder of J.F.K.) prove it was Nixon who was behind the dastardly, satanic plot.
A glancing of same Time issues a la R.F.K. murder timeline will likely implicate him there, too.
Reagan? Ditto. Both, to quote Nixon; “magnificent actors”. Nixon was probably the real commie
in our midst and Reagan was all talk and opposite action, complete smoke and mirrors.
Those are the two alarm posts I’d like to lay on you. Nixon, Reagan? They had Stephen King
murder John Lennon. A clear case of evil vs. good. They are evil America killers, I think.
Russia and America probably are in bed to gobble us all up under the umbrella of big brother,
together, no pussy footing around. This undeclared, well hidden relationship that may be
real has been around since the mid 90’s at least if not decades earlier. Maybe what Eisen-
hower was really trying to warn us about. The military / industrial complex. He meant, at
the time to include the word “Congressional” but withdrew it for P.R. concerns.
Another matter you may know more about than me; congress.
I’ve got a brilliant idea about healthcare and how to definitely cut costs. Remove the in-
surance companies. Our program would direct patients to doctors for reduced rates and these
rates are pre determined like an auto repair estimate with no multi layered bureaucracy and
the citizen isn’t paying double just to include the rattlesnake aspect of big insurance or
any other outside interest or middle man.
My father was a doctor but that’s my take on the issue. There are plenty of other jobs the
insurance industry can attach itself to. To keep medical costs affordable for the masses may
require this middle man be removed from the start.
Flat tax? I don’t know. It would cut down on pollution and consumerism.
Keeping all taxes, COMBINED, below 20 percent of the nations productivity and forcing all
government to live under that plan. It would keep government under our control before it
ever got too big to handle. Maybe it would keep them honest, besides.
Just top of my head ideas. I’m as busy thinking up 25 characters or less slogans the way you
seem to use Twitter. Breaking my John Lennon expose is all that I can focus on.
Thank you for your leadership, Donald
Best regards.

January 24, 2017;

I was watching Tavis Smiley on T.V. (Not his show, but him addressing a crowd at a podium)
and he was going over the facts about society’s lack of responsibility in keeping people
like Martin Luther King Jr. alive to begin with. He explained that, until he was martyred,
King had little support, black or white, and that, had he not been killed, he was going to
deliver a speech the next day in his church titled;”Why America might go to hell.”
America DID go to hell with his and then J.F.K.’s murder, then Nixon became president and
Viet Nam and all the rest; Watergate, you name it. It was dark time for America and
all because you people were flat-footed cowards against a tyrannical government who
MADE life in America a living hell.
Right now we have Chuck Schumer code threatening Trump while introducing him at his inaug-
uration, we have women in the streets and Madonna threatenening to “blow up the White
House” and the media is egging it all on. Our C.I.A. controlled mass media.
Are you people ready to keep Trump alive? Are you men or are you flat-footed monkeys?
I’m telling you that our media and establishment have poisoned the climate and anything
could happen if you apathetic morons don’t change and change right now.
The establishment is dropping hints of what may be to come and you aren’t offering any
blowback at all. Just me, mostly. Who will stand up to all this media induced mind
control that wants to, literally, assassinate Donald Trump?
Martin Luther King was concerned you might all go to hell and you did, in 1968. And right
after he had triumphed over bigotry and prejudice.
We are so lucky to have a non politician president who cares about all of you and Amer-
ica. We are so lucky to have a brave leader like Donald Trump. Don’t you people get
soft and lazy and stupid, now. Fight back, out loud at all the media sickness being spun
out there in mind control land. Put up your dukes and make sure the establishment sees
and hears you. Start becoming activists FOR Trump to counter the government induced
Hey Madonna, write better, more socially challenging songs and stop being an ignorant air-
head. If you had YOUR way the woman in bed with the man who really killed John Lennon
would be president. Aren’t you a fool?

January 30, 2017;

The mass media that is now chastising itself for it’s obvious bias this election is still
controlled by Rockefeller and company; The C.I.A., military, corporate America, etc.. The
same six or seven corporations that owned most of the media still own it. I doubt Rush Lim-
baugh or anyone still on the air is anything but loyal to those trying to oust Trump and
I would not put my trust in the media. Sean Hannity is one exception as he has changed his
spots in that he is not the host I recall decades ago. Now he seems to think for himself.
A word of caution to Trump. The media needs the swamp drained and those seven companies
need to be replaced, in my opinion, if that can be arranged. The status quo will not let
Trump be Trump, and it needs an enema.

What’s up, weaklings?!